Skip to main content

Full text of "Asiatic researches, or, Transactions of the Society instituted in Bengal for inquiring into the history and antiquities, the arts, sciences and literature of Asia"

See other formats 


a ea TY 


“ ona ee <i 


ee Sa ae ‘ es Jo 


e 


ASIA TIC: RESEARCHES, 


h . OR 
y . xt / 


ya ¢ TRANSACTIONS 


? 


a OF 

me $h | 

on eg ; 
‘HE SOCIETY INSTITUTED IN BENGAL, 


4 
awe 


ieee 
ey we FOR INQUIRING INTO: 
ow “ : | = | 
ce THE HISTORY AND ANTIQUITIES, 


+ ; 


i 

ee 

- THE ARTS, SCIENCES, AND LITERATURE 
es ae , 

io 


* 
Oo F \ 


; dol VOLUME THE SECOND. 


Printed verbatim from the Calcutta Edition, in Quarto, 
pea \ i ! 
London: . ae 

, PRINTED FOR VERNOR AND HOOD, IN THE POULTRY. 


~ 


1799 


an 


ce 
4 co hw, wig 


ran 


santo 


a Sa 


EOC NER Ean 8 


OF THE 


SECOND VOLUME. 


I, P)ISCOURSE the Fourth: onthe drabs - 
II Discourse the Fifth: on the 7artars - 
IIT. Discourse the Sixth: on the Persians - + 
IV. On the Descent of the Afghans from the Neca 
V. On the Island of Hinzuan - - + - NES 
VI. -On the Indian Gross-beak - - - 
Vil. On the Chronology of the Hindus - - 
VII. On the Cure of the Elephantiasis. - 
1X, On the Indian Game of Chess - = - 
X. Inscriptions from the Viadhya Medaios 
XI. A Description of 4am - - - -"\- 


XII. On the Book of Chinese Odes - - - - 
XIV. On the Introduction of 4rabic into Persian 
XV. On the Astronomy of the Hindus - - - - 
XVI. Onthe Indian Zodiac - - - + = = - 
XVII. An Accountof Nefal - + - - - “ 
XVII. On the Cure of Persons bitten by Sinked 
XIX. On some Roman Coins found at Ne/ore 
XX. On two Indian Festivals, and the Spite 
XXI. On the Isle of Carnicobar + - = 
_ XXII. On the Medicinal Plants of India - 
XXIIL On the dissection of the Pangolin - 
XXIV. Onthe Zac insect - - - - = = 
XXV. Discourse the Seventh : on the Chinese 
XXVL An Inscription found near Jslamabad 
XXVII. A Supplementto No. VII - - - 
XXVIII. On the Spikenard of the Antients 
Ar. I, A Meteorological Diary - - - 
Il. On the Cases in deducing the ieee &e. 
III, On an Ancient Building in Hajipur - - 
TV. On some Eclipses of ‘Fupiter’s Satellites - 
V. On the Hindu Binomial Theorem - - = 


o- 


| materials have been collected. 


XIE. On the Mountaineers of Trifura - - - - 


345 
353 
36% 
335 
383 
9389 
405 
419 
473 
477 
487 
487 


_ *,* There was not room in this volume for the Disser- 
tations on the Music of the Hindus and the Laws of Siam; 
but they will appear in the Third volume, for which ample 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


IT may greatly conduce to the advancement 
of useful knowledge, if the learned Societies 
established in Europe, will transmit tothe Secre- 
tary of the Society in Bengal a Collection ~ of 
short and precise Queries on every branch of 
Asiatic History, Natural and Civil, on the Phi- 
losophy, Mathematics, Antiquities, and Polite 
Literature of 4s7a, and on Eastern Arts, both 

~ liberal and mechanic; since it is hoped that 
accurate Answers may in due time be procured 
to any Questions that can be proposed on those 
- subjects ; which must in all events be curious 
and interesting, and may prove, in the highest 
degree, Denese! to mankind. 


\ 


ghd role sie 
Matin: bod 


ake 
1 


bs | i - - Lor] 


. 


tO. SHORE SD 


- 


i. 


THE FOURTH 


Roe Bhatia SARY DISCOURSE, 
DELIVERED 15 FEBRUARY, 1787, 


BY THE PRESIDENT. 


Gentlemen, 


| a the honour last year of opening to you 
my intention to discourse at our annual meetings 
on the ve principal nations who have peopled the 
continent and islands of Asia, so as to trace, by an 
historical and. philological analysis, the number of 
‘ancient stems from which those five branches have 
severally sprung, and the central region from which 
they appear to have proceeded; you may, therefore, 
expect that, having submitted to your consideration a 
few general. narks on the old inhabitants of India, I 
should now offer my sentiments on some other nation, 
who, from a similarity of anguage, religion, arts, and 
manners, may be supposed to have had an early con- 
-néction with the Amdus; but, since we ~find some 
Asiatic nations totally dissimilar to them in all or most 
of those parti€ulars, and since the difference. will 
strike you more forcibly by an immediate and close 
comparison, I design at present to give a short ac- 
count of a wonderful people, who seem in every 
respect so strongly contrasted: to the original natives 
of this country, that they must have been for clit a 
distinct.and separate race 


Vou. Ik. « 


2 THE FOURTH. DISCOURSE ? 


For the purpose of these discourses I discovered Jn- 
dia on its largest scale, describing it as lying between 
Perfia and China, Tartary and Java; and, for'the same 
purpose, [ now apply the name of Arabia, as the 
Arabian geographers often apply it,- to that exten- 
five peninsula» which the Red Sea divides from 
Africa, the great Assyrian river from Iran, and of 
which the Erythrean Sea washes the base ; without ex- 
cluding any part of -its western side, which would be 
completely maritime, if no isthmus intervened be- 
tween the Mediterranean and the Sea of Kolzom: 
that country am short I call Arabia, in which the 
Arabic language and letters, or such as have a near 
affinity to them, have been immemorially current. 


Arabia, thus divided from India by a vast ocean, 
or at least by a broad bay, could hardly have been 
connected in any degree with this country, until na- 
vigation and commerce had been considerably im- 
proved; yet, as the Hindus and the people of Yemen 
were both commercial nations in a very early age, 
they were probably the first instruments of conveying 
to the western world the gold, ivory, and perfumes 
of India, as well as the fragrant wood, called A/luwwa 
in Arabic, and Aguru in Sanscrit, which grows in the 
greatest perfection in Anam, or Cochinchina. It is 
possible too that a part of the Arabian idolatry 
might have been derived from the same source with 
that of the Afimdus ; but such an intercourse may be 
considered as partial and accidental only; nor am I 
more convinced than J was fifteen years ago, when I 
took the liberty to animadvert on a passage in the His- 
tory. of Prince Kantemir, that the Turks have any just 
reason for holding the coast of Yemen to be a part of 
India, and calling its inhabitants Yellow Indians. 


The Arabs have never been entirely subdued, nor 
shas any impression been made on them,” except on 


ON THE ARABS. \3 


their borders; where, indeed, the Phenicians, Per- 
sians, Ethiopians, Egyptians, and, in modern times, 
the Othman Tartars, haye severally acquired 
settlements; but, with these exceptions, the na- 
tives of Hejax and Yemen’ have preserved for ages 
the sole dominion of their deserts and pastures, their 
mountains and fertile valleys: thus apart from the 
rest of mankind, this extraordinary people have re- 
tained their primitive manners and language, features 
and character, as long and as remarkably as the Hin- 
dus themselves. All the genuine drabs of Syria whom 
I knew in Europe, tliose of Yemen whom | saw in the 
isle of Hinzuan, whither many had come from Maskat 
for the purpose of trade, and those of Hejazx, whom 
I have met in Benga/, form a striking contrast to the 
Hindu inhabitants of those provinces: their eyes are full 
of vivacity, their speech voluble and articulate, their 
deportment-manly and dignified, their apprehension 
quick, their minds always present and attentive, with 
a spirit of independence appearing in the countenances 
even of the lowest among them. Men will always 
differ in their ideas of civilization, each measuring it 
by the habits and prejudices of his own country ; but, 
if courtesy and urbanity, a love of poetry and elo- 
quence, and the practice of exalted virtues be a juster 
measure of perfect society, we have certain proof that 
the people’of radia, both on plains and in cities, in 
republican and monarchical states, were eminently ci- 
vilized for many ages before their conquest of Perfia. 


It is deplorable, that the ancient history of this 
majestic race should be as little known in detail before 
the time of Diu Yezen, as that of the Hindus before 
Vicramaditya ; for, although the vast historical work 
of Alnuwairi, and the Murujuldhahab or Golden Mea- 
dows of Almasuudi, contain chapters on the kings of 
Himyar, Ghasan, and Hirah, with lists of them and 
sketches Of their several reigns ; and although genea- 

oa | : 


4 THE FOURTH DISCOURSE: 


logical tables, from which chronology might be 
better ascertained, are prefixed to many compositions 
of the old Arabian Poets, yet most manuscripts are 
so incorrect, and so many-contradictions are found in 
the best of them, that we can scarce Jean upon tra- 
dition with security, and must have recourse to the 
same media for investigating the history of the Arabs 
that I before adopted in regard to that of the Judians; 
namely, their Janguage, letters, and religion, their an- 
" Client monuments, and the certain remains of their arts; 
on-each of which heads I shall touch very concisely, 
having premised§that my observations will in general 
be confined to the state of 4rabia before that singular 
revolution at the beginning-of the seventh century, 
the effects of which we feel at this day from the Pyre- 
wean Mountains and the Danube, to the ‘farthest parts 
of the Indian Empire, and even to the Eastern Islands. 
: oy} 
I. For the knowledge which any European who 
pleases may attain of the Arabian language, we are 
principally indebted to the university of Leyden; for, 
though several Italians have assiduously laboured in 
the same wide field, yet the fruit of their labours has 
been rendered almost useless by more commodious 
and more accurate works printed in Holland; and, 
though Pocock certainly accomplished much, and was 
able to accomplish any thing, yet the acudemical ease 
which he enjoyed, and his theological pursuits, in- 
duced him to leave unfinished the valuable work of 
Maidani which he had prepared for publication; nor, 
even if that’ mine of Arabian philology had seen 
the light, would it have borne any comparison with 
the fifty dissertations of Hariri, which*the first 4/- 
bert Schultens translated and explained, though he 
‘sent abroad but few of them, and has left his worthy 
grandson, from whom perhaps Maidani also may 
be expected, the honour of publishing the rest: 
but the palm of glory in‘ this branch of litera- 


ON THE ARABS, 5 


ture is due to Golivs, whose works are equally pro- 
found and elegant; so perspicuous in method, that 
they may always be consulted without fatigue, and 
read without languor, yet so abundant in matter, that 
any man who shall begin with his noble edition of 
the Grammar compiled by his master Erpenius, and 
proceed with the help of his incomparable dictionary, 
to\ftudy his Hiftory of Tasmur by fbni Arabshah, and 
shall make himself complete mafter of that sublime 
work, will understand the learned 4rabic better than 
the deepest scholar at Constantinople or at Mecca. 
The Arabic language, therefore, is almoit wholly. in 
our power; and, as it is unqueftionably one of the 
moft ancient in the world, so it yields to none ever 
spoken by mortals in the number of its words and the 
precision of its phrases; Lut it is equally true and 
wonderful, that it bears not the least resemblance, 
either in words or the structure of them, to the Szn- 
serit, or great parent of the Jndian dialects; of which 
dissimilarity I shall mention two remarkable instan- 
ces: the Sanscrit, like the Greek, Persian, and Ger- 
man, delights in compounds, but in a much higher 
degree, and indeed to such an excess, that I could 
produce words of more than twenty syllables, not 
formed ludicrously, like that by which the buffoon 
in Aristophanes describes a feast, but with perfect seri- 
- ousness, onthe most solemn occasions, and in the most 
elegant works ; while the 4radic, on the other hand, 
and all its sister dialects, ahhor the composition of 
words, and invariably express very complex ideas 
by circumlocution ; so that if a compound word be 
found in any genuine language of the Arabian pen- 
insula (zenmerdah for instance, which occurs in the 
Hamasah) it may at once be pronounced an exotic; * 
Again:. It is the genius of the Swnscrit, and 
other languages of the same stock, that the roots of 
verbs be almost universally diliteral, so that five-anid- 
twenty hundred such 1305 might be formed by the 
> 3 


Z 


6 THE FOURTH DISCOURSE: 


composition of the f#fty Indian letters; but the Arabic 
roots are as universally ¢ri/iteral, so that the compo- 
sition of the ¢wenty-eight Arabian \etters would give 
near fwo-and-twenty thousand elements of the language: 
and this will demonstrate the surprising extent of it 5 
for, although great numbers of its roots are confessed- 
ly lost, and some, perhaps, were never in use; yet, 
if. we suppose ten thousand of them (without reck- 
oning guadriliterals) to exist, and each of them to 
admit only five variations, one with another, in form- 
ing derivative nouns, even then a perfect Arabic dic- 
tionary ought to contain fifty thousand words, each 
of which may'receive a multitude of changes by the 
tules of grammar. The derivatives in Sanscrit are 
considerably more numerous: but a farther compa- 
rison between the two languages is here unnecessary, 
since, in whatever light we view them, they seem 
totally distinct, and must have been invented by two 
different races of men; nor do I recollect a single 
word in common between them, except Suri, the 
plural of Siraj, meaning both a damp and the sum; the 
Sanscrit mame of which is, in Bengal, pronounced 
Surja; and even this resemblance may be purely ac- 
cidental. We may easily believe with the Aimdus, 
that not even Indra himself, and his heavenly bands, 
much less any mortal, ever comprehended in his mind 
such an ocean of words'as thetr sacred language con- 
tains; and with the Arahs, that no man uninspired 
was ever a compicte master of Arabic: in fact, no 
person, | believe, now living in Europe or Asia, can 
read without study an hundred couplets together, in 
any collection of ancient Arabian poems; and we 
are told, that the great author of the Kamus learned 
by accident from the mouth ofa child, in a village 
of Arabia, the meaning of three words, which he had 
long sought in vain from grammarians, and from 
books, of the highest reputation. It is by approxi- 
mation alone that a knowledge of these two venerable 
Janguages can be acquired ; and, with moderate atten- 


: 
- 


OW THE ARABS. 4 


tion, enough of them may be known to delight and 
instruct us in an infinite degree. I conclude this head 
with remarking, that the nature of the Ethiopic dia~ 
lect seems to prove an early establishment of the 
Arabs in part of Ethiopia, from which they were 
afterwards expelled, and attacked even in their own 
country by the dyssinians, who: had -been invited 
over as auxiliaries against the tyrant of Yemen about a 
century before the birth of Muhammed. 


Of the characters in which the old compositions of. 
Arabia were written, we know but little, except that 
the Koran originally appeared in those of Cufah, from 
which the modern Arabian letters, with all their ele- 
gant variations, were derived, and which unquestionably 
had a common origin with the Hebrew or Chaldaie ; 
but, as to the Aimyaric letters, or those which we see 
mentioned by the name of /musnad, we are still in 
total darkness; the traveller Mebuhr having been 
unfortunately prevented from visiting some ancient 
monuments in Yemen, which are said to have inscrip- 
tions on them. If those letters bear a strong resem- 
blance to the Nagari, and if a story current in India 
be true, that some Aimdu merchants heard the Sans- 
crit language spoken in drabia the Happy, we might 
be confirmed in our opinion that an intercourse for- 
merly subsisted between the two nations of opposite 
coasts,;—but should have no reason to believe that 
they sprang from the same immediate stock. The 
first syllable of Hamyar, as many Europeans write it, 
might perhaps induce an etymologist to derive the 
Arabs of Yemen from the great ancestor of the’ Jz- 
dians; bat we must observe, that Himyar is the 
proper appellation of those .4rabs; and many rea- 
sons concur to prove that the word is purely drabic. 
The similarity of some proper names on the borders 
of India to those of Arabia, as the river Arabius, a 
place’ ‘called draba, 2 ae named Aribes or Ara- 

4 


g THE FOURTH DISCOURSE: 


ies, and another called Sabai, is indeed remarkable, 
and may hereafter furnish me with observations of 


some Importance, but not at all inconsistent with my 
present ideas. 


II. Itis generally asserted that the old religion of 
the 4rabs was entirely Sabiam; but I can offer so little, 
accurate information concernjng the Sabian faith, or 
even the meaning of the word, that I dare not yet 
speak on the subject with confidence. This at least 
is Certain, that the people of Yemen very soon fell 
into the commun, but fatal, error of adoring the sun 
and the firmament ; for even the Aird in descent from 
Yoktan, who was consequently as old as Nahor, took 
the surname of dbdushams, or Servant of the Sun; 
and his family, we are assured, paid particular ho- 
nours to that luminary: other tribes worshipped the 
planets. and fixed stars; but the religion of the poets. 
at least, seems to have ae pure Theism ; and this we 
know with certainty, because we have 4rabian verses 
of unsuspected antiquity, which contain. pious and 
elevated sentiments on the goodness and. justice, the 
power and omnipresence, of Allah, or the God. If 
an Inscription, said to have been found on marble in 
Yemen, be authentic, the ancient inhabitants of that 
country preserved the religion of Eder, and protessed . 
a belief in miracles and a futur é state. 


We are also told, that a strong resemblance 
may be found between the religions - of the pagan 
Arabs and the Hindus; but, though this. may be 
true, yet an agreement. in. worshipping the sun 
and stars will not prove an affinity between the two 
nations: the powers of God, represented as female 
deities, the adoration of stoves, and the name of the 
idel Wudd, may lead us indeed to suspect that some 
of the Hindu superstitions had found their way into 
Arabia; and, though we have no traces in Arabiay 


' ON THE ARABS. “9 


history of such a conqueror or legislator as the great 
Sesac, who is said to have raised pillars in Yemen as 
well as at the mouth of the Ganges, yet, since we 
know that Saeya isatitle of Buddha, whom some sup- 
pose to be Woden, since Buddha was not a native of 
India, and since the age of Sesac perfectly agrees with 
that of Sacya, we may form a plausible conjecture 
that they were in fact the same person who travelled 
eastward from E¢hiopia, either as a warrior or as a law- 
giver, about a thousand years before Christ, and whose 
rites we now see extended as far as the country of 
Nison, or, as the Chinese call it, Japuen, both words 
- signifying the Rising Sun. Sacya may be derived from 
a word meaning power, or from another denoting ve- 
getable food ; so that this epithet will not determine 
whether he was a hero or a philosopher; but the title 
Buddha or wise, may induce us to believe that he was 
rather a benefactor than a destroyer of his species: 
if his religion, however, was really introduced into any 
part of Arabia, it could not have been general in that 
country ; and we may safely pronounce, that before 
the Mohammedan revolution, the noble and learned 
Arabs were Theists, but that a stupid idolatry pre- 
vailed amorg the lower orders of the people. 


I find no trace among them, till theiremigration, of 
any philosophy but ethics; and even their system of 
morals, generous and enlarged as it seems to have been 
in the minds of a few illustrious-chieftains, was on the 
whole miserably depraved for a century at least before 
Muhammed. The distinguishing virtues which they 
boasted of inculcating and practising, were a cOn- 
tempt of riches and even of death; but, in the age 
of the Sever Poets, their liberality had deviated into 
mad profusion, their courage into ferocity, and their 
patience into an obstinate'spirit of encountering fruit- 
Jess dangers; but I forbear to expatiate on the man- 
nets of the -drabs in that age, because the poems, en- 


io THE FOURTH DISCOURSE: 


titled A/moallakat, which have appeared in our own 
language, exhibit an exact picture of their virtues 
and their vices, their wisdom and their folly; and 
show what may be constantly expected from men of 
open hearts and boiling passions, with no law to con- 
trol, and little religion to restrain them, | 


III. Few monuments of antiquity are preserved in 
Arabia, and of those few the best accounts are very 
uncertain; but we are assured that inscriptions on 
rocks and mountains are still seen in various parts of 
the peninsula; which, if they are in any known lan- 
guage, and if correct copies of them can be procured, 
may be decyphered by easy and infallible rules. 


The first Albert Schultens has preserved in his An+ 
cient Memorials of radia, the most pleasing of all 
his works, two little poems in an elegiac strain, which 
are said to have been found, about the middle of the 
seventh century, on some fragments of ruined edifices 
in Hadramut, near Aden, and are supposed. to be ofan 
indefinite, but very remote age. It may. naturally 
be asked,—In what characters were they written? 
Who decyphered them ? Why were not the original 
letters preserved in the book where the verses are cited? 
What became of the marbles which ddurrahman, 
then governor of: Yemen, most probably sent to the 
Khalifah at Bagdad? If they be genuine, they prove 
the people of Yemen.to have been * herdsmen and 
warriors, inhabiting a fertile and well-watered country 
‘ full of game, and near a fine sea abounding with fish, 
¢ under a monarchical government, and dressed in 
green silk, or vests of needlework,’ either of their 
own manufacture or:imported from Jndia. The mea- 
sure of these verses is perfectly regular, and the dia- 
lect, undistinguishable, at least. by me, from that of 
Kuraish; so that, if the Arabian writers were much . 
addicted to literary impostures, I should strongly sus- 


ON THE ARABS, Tt 


pect them to be modern compositions on the instabis 
lity of human greatness, and the consequences of ir- 
religion, illustrated by the example of the Hymyarie 
princes; and the same may be suspected of the first 
poem quoted by Svéu/tens, which he ascribes to an 
Arab in the age of Solomon. 


The supposed houses of the people called Thamud, 
are also still to be seen in excavations of rocks; and, 
in the time of Tabrizi the Grammarian, a castle was 
extant in Yemen which bore the name of Aladbat, an 
old bard and warrior, who first, we are told, formed 
his army, thence called a/khamis, in five parts, by which 
arrangement he defeated the troops of atiripartt in an 
Se ecition against Sanaa. | 


Of pillars erected by Sesac, after his invasion of 
Yemen, we find no inention in Arabian histories ; and, 
perhaps, the story has no more foundation than ano- 
ther told by the Greeks and adopted by New#on, that 
the Arabs worshipped Urania, and even Bacchus by 
name, which, they say, means great in Arabic; but. 
where they found such a word, we cannot discover : 
it is true, that Beccah signifies a great and tumultuous 
crowd, and, in this sense, is one name of the sacred 
city commonly called Meccah. 


The Cabah, or quadrangular edifice at Meccah, is 
indisputably so ancient, that its original use and the 
name of its builder are lost in a cloud of idle tradi- 
tions. An drab told me gravely, that it was raised 
by Abraham, who, as J assured him, was never there : 
others ascribe it, with more probability, to Ismail, or 
one of his icpenadiets descendants ; but whether it was 
built as a place of divine worship, as a fortress, as a 
sepulchre, or as a monument of the treaty between the 
old possessors of Arabia and the sons of Kidar, anti- 
quaries may dispute, but no mortal can determine. 


T2 _ THE FOURTH DISCOURSE? 


It is thought by Re/and to have been the maxsion of 
some ancient patriarch, and revered on:that account by 

his posterity; but the room 1n which we now are as- 

sembled, would contain the whole Arabian edifice ; 

and, if it were large enough for the dwelling-house of 
a patriarchal family, it would seem ill adapted to the 

pastoral manners of the Kedarites. A Persian author 

insists, that the true name of Mecczh is Mahcadah, or 

the Temple of the Moon; but, although we may smile 

at his etymology, we cannot but think it probable that 

the Cabah was originally designed for religious pur- 
poses. Three couplets are cited in an Arabic history 

of this building, which, from their extreme simpli-- 
city, have less appearance of imposture than other 

verses of the same kind: they are ascribed to Asad, 

a Tobba, or king by succession, who is generally allowed 

to have reigned in Yemen anhundred and twenty-eight 

years before Christ’s birth, and they commemorate, 

without any poetical imagery, the magnificence of the 

prince in covering the holy temple with stripped cloth 

and fine linen, and in making keys for tts gate’ This 

temple, however, the sanctity of which was restored 

by Muhammed, had been strangely profaned at the time 

of his birth, when it was usual to decorate its walls 

with poems on all subjects, and often on the triumphs 

of Arabian gallantry and the praises of Grecian wine, 
which the merchants of Syria brought for sale into the 

deserts. 


From the want of materialson the subject of Arabian 
antiquity, we find it very difficult to fix the chronolo- 
gy of the Jsmailites'with accuracy beyond the time of 
‘Adnan, from whom ‘the imposture was descended in 
the twenty-first deeree ; and, although we have gene- 
alogies of Alkamah and other Himyaric bards as high - 
as the thirtieth degree, or for a period of nine hundred 
years at least, yet we can hardly depend on them so 
far, as to establish a complete chronological system. 

a 


ON THE! ARABS. 13 
By reasoning downwards, however, we may ascertain 
some points of. considerable importance. The uni- 
versal tradition of Yemen is, that Yoktan, the son of 
Eber, first settled his family in that country ; which 
settlement, by the computation admitted in Europe, 
must have been above three thousand six hundred years 
ago, and nearly at the time when the Hindus, under 
the conduct of Rama, were subduing the first inhabit- 
ants of these regions, and extending the Indian em- 
pire from Ayodhya, or dudh, as far as the isle of Sinhal, 
or Silan. According to this calculation, Nuuman, king 
of Yemen, in the ninth generation from Eber, was con- 
temporary with Joseph ; and, if a verse composed by 
that prince, and quoted by .4/u/feda, was really pre- 
served, as it might easily have been, by oral tradition, 
it proves the great antiquity of the Arabian language 
and metre. ‘This isa literal version of the couplet : 
¢ When thou, who art in power, conductest affairs with 
‘ courtesy, thou attainest the high honours of those 
‘ who are most exalted, and whose mandates are 
“ obeyed.’ - Welare told that, from an elegant verb in 
this distich, the royal poet acquired the surname of 
Almuaaser, or the Courteous. Now the reasons for 
believing this verse genuine are its brevity, which made 
/ at easy to be remembered, and the good sense com- 
prized in it, which made it become proverbial; to 
which we may add, that the dialect is apparently old, 
and differs in three words from the idiom of Hejaz. . 
The reasons for doubting are, that sentences and verses 
of indefinite antiquity are sometimes ascribed by the © 
Arabs to particular persons of eminence; and they 
even go so far as to cite a pathetic elegy of Adam 
himself on the death of 4Je/, but in veiy good Arabic 
and correct measure. Such are the doubts which 
necessarily must arise on such a subject ; -yet we’ have 
no need of ancient monuments or traditions to prove 
all that our analysis requires, namely that the Arvbs of 
Hejaz and Yemen sprang from a stock entirely differ- 


14 THE FOURTH DISCOURSE: 


ent from that of the Hindus, and that their first esta- 
blishments in the respective countries where we now 
find them, were nearly coeval. 


I cannot finish this article without observing, that, 
when the King of Denmark’s ministers instructed the 
Danish travellers to collect historical books in Arabic, 
but not to busy themselves with procuring Arabian 
poems, they certainly were ignorant that the only mo- 
numents of old rabian history are collections of poe- 
tical pieces and the commentaries on them ; that all 
memorable transactions in Arabia were recorded in 
verse; and that more certain facts may be known by 
reading the Hamasah, the Diwan of Hudhail, and the 
valuable work of Obaidullah, than by turning over a 
hundred volumes in prose, unless indeed those poems 
are cited by the historians as their authorities. 


>. 1V. The manners of the Hejaxi Arabs, which have 
continued, we know, from the time of So/omon to the 
present age, were by no means favourable to the cul- 
tivation of arfs; and, as to sciences, we have no rea~ 
son to believe that they were acquainted with any ; 
for the mere amusement of giving names to stars, 
which. were useful to them in their pastoral or preda- 
tory rambles through the deserts, and in their obser- 
vations on the weather, can hardly be considered as a 
material part of astronomy. The only arts in whicb 
they pretended to excellence (I except horsemanship 
and military accomplishments) were poetry and rheto- 
ric. That we have none of their compositions in prose 
before the Koran, may be ascribec, perhaps, to the 
little skill which they seem to have had in writing, 
to their, predilection in favour of poetical measure, 
and to the facility: with which verses are committed 
‘to memory ;. but all their stories prove, that they were 
eloquent in a high degree, and possessed wonderful 
powers of speaking, without preparation in flowing. 


ON THE ARABS, 15 


and forcible periods. I have never been able to dis- 
cover what was meant by their books called Rawa- 
sim; but suppose that they were collections of their 
common or customary law. Writing was so little 
practised among them, that their old poems, which 
are now accessible to. us, may almost be considered as 
originally unwritten ; and | am inclined to think that 
Samuel Johnson’s reasoning on the extreme imperfec- 
tion of unwritten languages, was too general ; since a 
language that 1s only spoken, may nevertheless be 
highly polished by a people who, like the ancient 
Arabs, make the improvement of their idiom a na- 
tional concern, appoint solemn assemblies for the pur- 
pose of displaying their poetical talents, and hold it a 
duty to exercise their children in getting by heart 
their most approved compositions. 


The people of Yemen had possibly more mechanical 
arts, and, perhaps, more science ; but, although their 
ports must have been the emporia of considerable 
commerce between Egypt and India, or part of Persia, 
yet we have no certain proofs of their proficiency in 
navigation or even in manufactures. That the Arabs 
ofthe Desert had musical instruments, and names for 
the different notes, and that they were greatly delighted 
with melody, we know from themselves; but their 
lutes and pipes were probably very simple, and their 
music, I suspect, was litle more than a natural and 
tuneful recitation of their elegiac verses and love- 
songs. The singular property of their language, in 
shunning compound words, may be urged, according 
to Bacon’s idea, asa proof that they had made no 
progress in arts, ‘ which require,’ says he, <a variety 
* of combinations to express the complex notions aris- 
‘ ing from them ;’ but the singularity may perhaps be 
imputed wholly to the genius of the language, and the 
taste of those who spoke it, since the old Germans 
who knew no art, appear to have delighted in com= 


« 


16 THE FOURTH DISCOURSE % 


pound words, which poetry and oratory, one would 
conceive, might require as much as any meaner art 
whatsoever. 3 

So great, on the whole, was the strength of parts or 
capacity, either natugal or acquired from habit, for 
which the drabs were ever distinguished, that we can- 
not be surprised when we see that blaze of genius 
which they displayed, as far as their arms extended, 
when they burst, like their own dyke of drim, through 
their ancient limits, and spread, like an inundation, 
over the great empire of Jran. That a race of Taxis, 
or Coursers, as the Persians call them, * who drank 
‘ the milk of camels and fed on lizards, should enter- 
‘ tain a thought of subduing the kingdom of Feridun,’ 
was considered by the General of Yesdegird’s army 
as the strongest instance of fortune’s levity and muta- 
bility; but Firdausi, a complete master of Asiatic 
manners, and singularly impartial, representsthe_drabs, 
even in the age of Feridun, as ¢ disclaiming any kind 
* of dependence on that monarch, exulting in their 
‘liberty, delighting in eloquence, acts of liberality, 
‘ and martial achievements, and thus making the whole 
‘ earth,’ says the poet, ‘ om as wine with the blood 
¢ of their foes, and the air like a forest of canes with 
‘ their tall spears.’ With such.a character they were 
likely to conquer any country that they could invade; 


and, if 4/exander had invaded their dominions, they 


would unquestionably have made an obstinate, and 
probably a successful resistance. 

But I have detained you too long, gentlemen, with 
a nation who have ever been my favourites, and hope 
at Our neXt anniversary meeting to travel with you 
over a part of Asia which exhibits a race.of men dis- 
tinct both from the Hindas and from the Arabs. In 
the mean time, it shall be my care to superintend the 
publication of your transactions; in which if thelearned 


OF THE ARABS. 17 


in Europe have not raised their expectations too high, 
they will not, I believe, be disappointed: my own 
imperfect essays I always except; but, though my 
other engagements have prevented my attendance 
on your society for the greatest part of Jast year, and I 
have set an example of that freedom from restraint, 
without which no society can flourish; yet, as my 
few hours of leisure will now be devoted to Sanscrit 
literature, I cannot but hope, though my chief object 
be a knowledge of Hindu law, to make some disco- 
very in other sciences, which I shall impart with hu- 
mility, and which you will, I doubt not, receive with 
indulgence. 


-¥ 


} Af # \ ih ry 
wi) Fe mei ye bi ia 
ai “hy rene a 


on bg fi rh ay Vy ea 
1) Wr otitis ce in abe 
HOR OD 


Ws Wi aya oO ab 
inti’ oy 
ree ate tse 


! ee histo > ick Gain 
bth <a “tit ea 
Het iad Deve eal at Gavin er 
' Neo ora aya) ft he sem buy 
ate tae OnE’ Bro 
hs Linenhys stented Vee 
a 


med 


THE! DPR: 
ANNIVERSARY DISCOURSE, 


DELIVERED 21 FEBRUARY, 1788, 


BX it de PR SLD EN 7. 


At the close of my last address to you, Gentlemen, 
I declared my design of introducing to your no- 
tice a people of Asa, who seemed as different in moft 
respects from the Hindus and Arabs as those two na- ‘ 
tions had been shown to differ from each other; I 
mean the people whom we call Yartars: but I en- 
ter with extreme diffidence on my present subject, be- 
cause I have little knowledge of the Yurtarean dia- 
Jects; and the gross errors of European writers on 
~ Asiatic \iterature, have long convinced me that no sa- 
‘tisfactory account can be. given of any nation with 
whose language we are not perfectly acquainted. Such 
evidence, however, as I have procured by attentive 
reading and scrupulous enquiries, I will now lay be- 
fore you ;. interspersing such remarks as I could not 
but make on that evidence, and submitting the whole 
a st impartial decision. 


Conformably to the method bellire a lied in aide: 
scribing Arabia and India,i consider Tartary also, 
for the purpose of this discourse, on its most extensive 
scale; and request your attention whilst I trace the 
largest boundaries that are assignable to it, Conceive 
a line drawn fromthe mouth of the Oly to that of the 

ie 


20 THE FIFTH DISCOURSE ¢ 


Dneiper, and, bringing it back eastward across the 
Euxine, so as to include the peninsula of Kvim, extend 
it along the foot of Caucasus, by the rivers Cur and 
Aras, tothe Caspian Lake, from the opposite shore of 
which follow the course of the Jahan, and the chain 
of Caucasean hills, as far as those of /maus; whence 
continue the line beyond the Chinese wall to the White 
Mountain and the country of Yerso; skirting the bor- 
ders of Persia, India, China, Corea, bat including 
part of Russia, with all the districts which fie betweer 
the Glacial Sea and that of Japan. M. de Guignes, 


whose great work on the Hfuns abounds more im solid ~ 


learning than in rhetorical ornaments, presents us, 
however, with a magnificent image of this wide re- 
gion; describing it as a sttipendous edifice, the beams 
and pillars of which are many ranges of lofty hills, 
and the dome one prodigious mountain, to which the 
Chinese give the epithet of Celestial, with a considera~ 
ble number of broad rivers flowing down its sides. 
If the mansion be so amazingly sublime, the land 
around it is proportionably extended, but more won- 


derfully diversified; for some parts of it are encrusted - 


with ice, others parched with inflamed airand covered 
with a Kind of lava: here we meet with immense 
tracts of sandy deserts, and forests almost impenetra- 
ble; there, with gardens, groves, and: meadows, per- 
fumed with musk, watered by numberless rivulets, 
and abounding in fruits and flowers; and, from east 
to west, lie many considerable provinces, which appear 
as valleys in comparison of the hills towering aboye 
thei, but in truth are the flat summits of the highest 
mountains in ee eh or at least the highest in Asia. 
Near one fourth 

is in the same charming climate with Greece, Jtaly, and 
Provence; and another fourth in that of Exgland, 
Germany, ‘and the northern parts of France; but the 


Typerborean countries can Sha few beauties to re~ 


‘commend them, at least in” the present state of the 


latitude of this extraordinary region © 


~ ay 


ON THE TARTARS. 21 


earth’s temperature. To the south, on the frontiers of 
Tran are the beautiful vales of Soghd, with the cele- 
brated cities of Samarkand and Bokhara ; on those of 
Tibet are the territories of Cashghar, Khoten, Chegil, 
and Khata, all famed for perfumes, and for the beauty 
of their inhabitants; and on those of China lies the 
country of Chm, anciently a powerful kingdom; which 
name, like that of Khaia, has in modern times been 
given to the whole Chinese empire, where such an ap- 
pellation would be thought an insult. We must not 
omit the fine territory of Zuncxt, which was known to 
the Greeks by the name of Serica, and considered by 
them, as the farthest eastern extremity of the habitable 


globe. 


‘Scythia seems to be the general name which.the an- 
cient Europeans gave to as much as they knew of the 
country thus bounded and described; but whether 
that word be derived, as P/imy seems to intimate, from 
Sacai, a people known by.a similar name to. the Greeks 
and Persians, ot, as Bryant imagines, from Cuzhia, or, 


as Colonel Vallancey believes, “from. words denoting 


navigation, or, as it might have been supposed, from _ 
a Greek root implying wrath and ferocity, this at least 


is certain, that, as dudia, China, Persia, Japan, are not 


appellations of those countries in the languages of the 
nations who inhabit them, so neither Scythia nor Tar- 


tary are names by which the inhabitants of the coun- 


try now under our consideration, have ever distin-~ 
guished themselves. .Zusgristan is, indeed, a word 
used by the Persians for the south-western part. of 
Scythia, where the musk-deer is said to be common ; 
and the name Tusar is by some considered as that of 
a particular tribe; by others, as that of a smail river 


only; while Turan, as opposed to, Jran,,seems. to 


mean the ancient dominion of 4frasiah to the north 


and east of the nll There is nothing more idle 


than a debate concer names, which, after all, are 


°o 


2 


22 THE FIFTH DISCOURSE: 


of little consequence when our ideas are distinct with-" 
out them. Having given, therefore, a correct notion 
of the country which I proposed to examine, I shall 
not scruple to call it by the general name of Turtary 5 
though I am conscious of using a term equally impro- 
_ per in the pronunciation and the application of it.” 


Tartary, then, which contained, according to Pliny, 
an innumerable multitude of nations, by whom the rest 
of Asia and all Europe has in different ages been over- 
run, is denominated, as various images have presented 
themselves to various fancies, the great hive of the 
northern swarms, the nursery of irresistible legions, and, 
by stronger metaphor, the fowrdery of the human race 5 
but Mi. Bailly, a wonderfully ingenious man and a, 
very lively writer, seems first to have considered it as 
the cradle of our species, and to haye supported an 
opinion that the whole ancient world was enlightened 
by sciences brought from the most northern parts of 
Scythia, particularly from the banks of the Jenisea, or 
from the Hyperborcan regions. All the fables of old. 
Greece, Italy, Persia, India, he derives from the north; 
and it must be owned, that he maintains his paradox | 
with acuteness and learning. Great learning and 
great acuteness, together with the charms of a most 
engaging style, were indced necessary to render even 
tolerable a system which ‘places an earthly paradise, 
the gardens of Hesperus, the. islands of the Macares, 
the groves of Elysium, if not of Eden, the heaven 
of Indra, the Peristan, or fairy-land of the Per- 
sian poets, with its city of diamonds and _ its 
country of Shadcam, so named fiom Pleasure and 
Love, not in any one climate which the common 
sense of mankind considers as the seat of de- 
lights, but beyond the mouth of the Ody, in the 
Frozen Sea, ina region equalled only by that where 
the wild imagination of Dante Jed him to fix the 
worst of cfiminals in a state’ of punishment after 


/ 


ON THE TARTARS, 23 
death, and of which he could not, he says, even think 
without shivering. A very curious passage in a tract 
of Plutarch on the figure in the moon's orb, naturally 
induced M. Bailly to ; place Ogygia in the north; and 
he concludes that island, as others have concluded 
rather fallaciously, to be the Atlantis of Plato; but 
is at a loss to determine whether it was Iceland or 
Greenland, Spitsbergen or New Zembla, Among so 
many charms it was difficult, indeed, to give a pre- 
ference ; but our philosopher, though as much per- 
plexed by an option of beauties as the shepherd of 
ids, seems on the whole to think Zemb/a the most 
worthy of the golden fruit ; because it is indisputably 
an island, and lies opposite toa gulph near a conti- 
nent, from which a great number of rivers descend 


- into the ocean. He appears equally distressed among 


five nations, real and imaginary, to fix upon that which 
the Greeks named -4f/antes; and his conclusion in 
both cases must remind us of the showman at E/on, 
who, having pointed out in his box all the crowned 
heads of the world, and being asked by the school- 
boys who looked through the glass, which was the 
Emperor, which was the Pope, which the Sultan, and 
which the Great Mogul, answered eagerly, * which 
you please, young gentlemen, which you please.’ His 
letters, however, to Voltaire, in which he unfolds his 
new systera to his friend, whom he had not been able 
to convince, are by no means to be derided ; and his 
general proposition, that arts and sciences had their 
source in Tartary, deserves a longer examination than 
can be given to it inthis discourse. 1 shall, neverthe- 
less, with your permission, shortly discuss. the ques- 
tion under the several heads, that will present them- 
selves in order. 


Although we ‘may naturally suppose that the 
numberless communities of Tartars, some of whom 
are established in great cities, and some encamped 

| ae, mit 


Ye THE FIFTH DISCOURSE : 


on plains in ambulatory mansions, which they remove 
from pasture to pasture, must be as different in their 
features as in their dialects; yet, among those who 
have not emigrated into another country, and mixed 
with another pase, we may discern a famil -likeness, 
especially in their eyes and countenance, and in that 
configuration of lineaments which we generally call a 
Tartar face ; ; but, without making anxious’enquiries, 
whether all the inhabitants of the vast region before 
described have similar features, we inay conclude from 
those whom we have seen, and from the original por- 
traits of Timur and his descendants, that the Turtars 
in general differ wholly in complexion and counte- 
nance from the Hindus and from the Arabs: an ob- 
servation which tends, in some degree, to confirm the 
account given by modern Tartars ‘themselves of their 
descent from a common ancestor. Unhappily, their 
lineage cannot be proved by authentic pedigrees, or 
historical monuments; for all their writings extant, 
even those in the Adogu/ dialect, are long subsequent to 
_ the time of Muhammed ; nor is it possible to distinguish 
their genuine traditions from those of the Arabs, whose 
teligious opinions they-have in general adopted. At 
the beginning of the fourteenth century, Khwajah 
Rashid, surnamed Fadlullah, anative of Kazvin, com- 
piled his account ‘of the: Tartars.and Mongals from 
the papers of one Pulad, whom the great grands 
Holacu had sent into Tutaristan for the sole pur 

of collecting historical information; and the com- 
mission itself shows: how little the Tartarian’ princes 
really knew of their own origin.” From this 
work of Rashid, and from other materials, Abul. 
ghaxi, king of Khwaresm, composed in the Mo- 
gul language his Genealogical History, which, hav- 
img been purchased from a merchant of Bokhara 
by some Swedish officers, prisoners of war in 
Siberia, has found its way into several European 
tongues: it contains much valuable matter, but, like 

~ z) 


ON THE TARTARS. 25 


all Muhammeda histories, exhibits tribes or nations as 
individual sovereigns ; and, if Baron De Tott had not 
strangely neglected to procure a copy of the Tartarian 
history, for the original of which he unnecessarily offer- 
eda large sum, we should probably have found that it 
begins with an account of the deluge, taken from the 
Koran, and proceeds to rank Turc, Chin, Latar, and 
Mongal, among the sons of Yafet. The genuine tradi- 
tional history of the Zartars, in all the books that I 
have inspected, seems to begin with Oghuss, ; as that 
of the Hindus does with Rama: they place their mira- 
culous hero and patriarch four thousand years before 
Chengiz Khan, who was born in the year 1164, and 
with whose reign their historical period commences. 
it is rather surprising that Mr. Bai//y, who makes fre- 
quent ‘appeals to etymological arguments, has not de- 
rived Ogyges from Oghuz, and Atlas from Altai, or 
the Golden Mountain of Pantury ; the Greek termina- 
tions might have been rejected from both words ; and 
a mere transposition of letters is no difficulty with an 
etymologist. % 


My remarks in this address, Gentlemen, will be 
confined to the period preceding Chengiz ; and, al- 
though the Jearned labours of M. de Guignes, aid 
the Fathers Visdelou, Demailla, and Gaubil, Who have 

aade an incomparable use of their Chinese literature, 
we! ibit probable accounts of the Yurtars from a_ 
“very edrly age; yet the old historians’ of China 
were not only foreign, but generally hostile to them, 
and for both those reasons, either through igno- 
rance or malignity, may be suspected of misrepre- 
senting: their transactions: if they speak truth, the 
ancient history of the Yurtars presents’ us, like 
most other histories, with a series of assassinations, 
plots, treasons, massacres, and all the natural fruits 
of selfish ambition. I should have no inclination 
to give you a sketch of such horrors, even if 


mo. . y 


26 THE FIFTH DISCOURSE : 


the occasion called for it ; and will barely observe, 
that the first king of the Hywmnus, or Huns, began 
his reign, according to Visdelou, about. three thousand 
five hundred and sixty years ago, not long after the 
time fixed in my former discourses for the first regu- 
lar establishments of the Himdus and Arabs in their 
several countries. PER NIN cece 


. ert . oy gta 
I. Our first enquiry concerning the /anguages and 
letters of the Turtars, presents us with a deplorable 
void, or with a prospect as barren and dreary as that 
of their deserts. The Zurtars, in general, had.no 
literature (in this point all authorities appear to con- 
cur); the Zures had no letters; the Huns, according 
to Procopius, had not even heard of them ; the magni- 
ficent Chengiz, whose empire included an area of near 
eighty square degrees, could find none of his own 
Mongals, as the best authors inform us, able to write 
his dispatches; and Twimur, a savage of strong natu- 
ral parts, and passionately fond of hearing histories 
read to him, could himself neither write nor read. 
It is true that Ju Arabshah mentions a set, of cha- 
racters called Dilberjin, which were used in Khata : 
“he had seen them,’ he says, ‘ and found them to 
< consist of forty-one letters, a distinct symbol. bein 
‘ appropriated to each long and short, vowel, ani 
<to each consonant hard or soft, or otherwise ae 
< jn pronunciation ;’ but Kata was in Southern Ta@r- 
tary, on the confines of India;,and, from his descrip- 
tion of the characters there in use, we cannot but 
suspect them to have been those of Tibet, which are 
‘manifestly Indian, bearing a greater resemblance to 
those of Bengal than to Devanagari. The learned 
and eloquent drab adds, ‘that the Tartars of Khata 
< wiite, in the Dilberjin letters, all their tales and 
¢ histories, their journals, poems, and miscellanies, 
< their diplomas, records of state and justice, the laws 
¢ of Chengiz, their public me their composi- 


ae 


s 


ON THE TARTARS. 27 


‘tions of every species.’ If this be true, the people of 
Khata must have been a polished, and even a lettered 
~ pation; and it may be true, without affecting the 

eneral position, that the Zurtars were illiterate 3 3 but 
Ibnu Arabshah was a professed rhetorician, and it is 
impossible to read the original passage without full 

conviction that his object in writing it was to display 
his power of words in.a flowing and modulated pe- 
riod. He says further, that in Jaghatai the people of 
Oighur, as he calls them, ‘ have a system of fourteen 
letters only, denominated, from themselves, Oighuri;’ 
and’ those are the characters which the Mongals are 
supposed, by most authors, to have borrowed. Abul- 
ghazi tells us only, that Chengis employed the natives _ 
of Eighur as excellent penmen; but the Chinese as- 
_sert, that he was forced to employ them, because he 
had no writers at all among his natural- born subjects ; 
and we are assured by many, that Kwb/aikhan ordered 
letters to be invented for Ins nation by a Tvbetian, 
whom he rewarded with the dignity of chief Lama, 
The small number of Eighurz letters might induce us 
to believe that they were Zend or Pahlavi, which must 
have been current in that country when it was go- 
verned by the sons of Feridun; and, if the alphabet 
ascribed to the Eighurians by M. Des Hautesrayes' be 
correct, we may safely decide, that in many of its 
— it resembles both the Zend and the Syriae, with 

markable difference in the mode of connecting 

eth i but, as we can scarce hope to see a. genuine 
specimen of them, our doubt must remain in regard to 
their form and origin. The page exhibited by Hyde as 
Khatayan writing, is evidently a sort of broken Cujick ; 
and the fine manuscript at Oxford, from which it was 
taken, is more probably a Mendean work on some reli- 
gious subject, than, as he imagined, a code of Tarta- 
rian laws. That very learned man appears to have 
made a worse mistake, in giving us for Mongal charac- 
ters a _ of tired which has the appearance of 
Japanes , or mutilated Chimese letters.’ 


23 THE FIFTH DISCOURSE: 


If the Turtars in general, as we have every reason 
to believe, had no written memorials, it cannot be 
thought wonderful that their /enguages, like those of 
America, should have been in perpetual fluctuation, 
and that more than fifty dialects, as Hyde had been 
credibly informed, should be spoken between Moscow 
and China, by the many kindred tribes or their seve- 
ral branches, which are enumerated by dbulghazi. 
What those dialects are, and whether they really sprang 
from a common stock, we shall probably learn from 
Mr. Pallas, and other indefatigable men employed by 
the Russian court; and_it is fromthe Russians thatwe 
must expect the most accurate information concerning 
their Asiatic subjects: { persuade myself that, if their 
enquiries be judiciously made, and faithfully reported, 
the result of them will prove that all the languages 
properly Turtarian, arose from one common source 5 
excepting always the jargons of such wanderers or 
mountaineers as, having long been divided from the 
main body of the nation, must, ina course of ages, 
have framed separate idioms for themselves. . The 
only Tartarian language of which I have any know- 
ledge, is the Turkish of Constantinople, which is how- 
ever so copious, that whoever shall know it perfectly, 
will easily understand, as we are assured by intelligent 
authors, the dialects of Tutaristan; and we may col- 
lect from Abulghazi, that he would find little i 
culty in the Ca/mac and the Mogu/. 1 will not offend 
your ears by a dry catalogue of similar words in those 
different languages; but a careful investigation has 
convinced me that, as the Indian and Arabian tongues 
are severally descended from a common parent, so 
those of Vartary might be traced to one ancient 
stem essentially differing from the two. others. It 
appears, indeed, from a story told by bu/ghaxi, that 
the Virats and the Mongals could not understand each 
other; but no more can the Danes and the English, 
yet their dialects, beyond a “-— are branches of 


* 


ON THE TARTARS. | 29 


the same Gothic tree. The dialect of the Mogu/s, in 
which some histories of Timur and his descendants 
were originally composed, is called in Jndia, where a 
learned native set me right when I used another word, 
Turci; not that itis precisely the same with the 7urk- 
ish of the Othmanlus, but the two idioms differ, per- 
haps, less than Swedish and German, or Spanish and 
Portuguese, and certainly less than Welsh and Irish, 
In hope of ascertaining this point, I have long search- 


ed in vain for the original works ascribed to Taimur . 


and Baber; but all the Mogu/s with whom I have 
‘conversed in this country, resemble the crow in one 
‘of their popular fables, who, having long affected to 
walk like a pheasant, was unable, after all, to acquire 
the gracefulness of that elegant bird, and in the mean 
time forgot his own natural gait. They have not 
learned the dialect of Persia, bu thave wholly forgot- 
ten that of their ancestors. .A very considerable part 
of the old Tartarian \anguage, which in Asia would 
probably have been lost, is happily preserved in Eu- 
rope; and, if the groundwork of the western Turkish, 
_ when separated from the Persian and Arabic, with 


_ which it is embellished, bea branch of the lost Oghr- 


iam tongue, I can assert, with confidence that it has 
not the least resemblance either to 4rabie or Sanscrit, 
and must have been invented by a race of men wholly 
a from the Arabs or Hindus. This fact alone 
oversets the system of M. Bailly, who. considers the 
Sanscrit, of which he. gives in'several places a mast 
erroneous account, as‘ 4 fine monument of his prune- 
“val Scythians, the preceptors of mankind, and plant- 
* ers of a sublime philosophy even m India;’ =~ he 
holds 1t an incontestable truth, that ¢ language whick 
as dead, supposes a nation which is destroyed; and he 
‘seems to think such reasoning perfectly decisive of 
the question, without having recourse to astronomical! 
arguments, or. the spirit of ancient institutions. For 


my part, I ~ % better proof than that which the 
f tee a . 


‘Ie ‘ 


<= 


30 THE FIFTH DISCOURSE: 


lancuage of the Brahmans affords, of an immemorial 
and total difference between the Savages of the Moun- 


' tains,as the old Chinese justly called the Zartars, and 


the studious, placid, contemplative inhabitants of © 
these Indian plains. 


Il. The geographical reasoning of M. Bailly. may, 
perhaps, be thought equally shallow, if not inconsist- 
ent in some degree with itself. * An adoration of the 


- © sun and of fire,’ says he, ‘ must necessarily have . 


© arisen ina cold region ; therefore it must have been 
* foreign to India, Persia, Arabia ; therefore it must 
‘ have been derived from Yartary.’ No man, I be» 
lieve, who has’ travelled in winter through Bahar, or 
has even passed'a cold season at Calcutta within the 
tropic, can doubt that the solar warmth is often de- 
sirable by all, and might have been considered as ado- 
rable by the ‘ignorant in these climates; or that the 
return of spring deserves all the salutations which it 
receives from the Persian and Indian poets; not to. 
rely on certain historical evidence, that Antarah, a 
celebrated warrior and bard, actually perished with 
cold. ona mountain of drabia. To meet, however, . 
an objection which might naturally enough be made 
to the voluntary settlement and amazing population 
of his primitive race, in the icy regions of the north, 
he takes refuge in the hypothesis of M. Buffon, who ima- 
gines that our whole globe was at first of a white heat, 
and has been gradually cooling from’the poles to the 
equator; so that the Hyperborean countries had once 
a delightful temperature ; and Siberia itself was even 
hotter. than the climate of our temperate zones; that is, 
was in too hot a-climate, by his first proposition, for 
the primary worship of the sun. That thé tempera- 
ture of countries has. not sustained a change in the 
lapse of ages, I will by. no means insist ;\ but we can 


o ye . : . 
hardly reason conclusively from a variation of tempe- 


- rature to the cultivation and diffusion of science. If as 


many female elephants and tigresses ‘as we now find in 


vw 


ON THE TARTARS. 3t 


Bengal had formerly littered in the Siberian forests, 
and the young, as the earth cooled, had sought a ge- 
_ nial warmth in the climate of the south, it would not 
follow that other savages, who migrated in the same 
direction, and on the same account, brought religion 
and philosophy, language and writing, art and science, 
into the southern latitudes. 


We are told by -Abulghazi that the primitive reli- 
gion of human creatures, or the pure adoration of one 
Creator, prevailed in Turtary during the first genera- 
tions of Yafet, but was extinct before the birth of 
Oghuz, who restored it in his dominions; that, some 
ages after him, the Monga/s and the Turcs relapsed 
-Into gross idolatry; but that Chengiz was a Theist, 
and, in a conversation with the Mukammedan doctors, 
admitted their arguments for the being and attributes 
of the Deity to be unanswerable, while he contested 
the evidence of their prophet’s legation. From old 
Grecian authorities we learn that the Massagete wor- 
shipped the sun; and the narrative of an embassy 
ftom Justin to the Rhakan, or emperor, who then re- 
sided ina fine vale near the source of the Jrtish, men- 
tions the Tartarian ceremony of purifying the Roman 
ambassadors by conducting them between two fres. 
The Tartars of that age are represented as adorers of 
the four elements, indiibelievers in an invisible spirit, 
to whom they sacrificed bulls and rams. Modern 
travellers relate, that, in the festivals of some Turta- 
rian tribes, they pour a few drops of a consecrated 
liquor on the statues of their gods; after which an 
attendant sprinkles a little of what remains three 
times toward the south, in honour of fire; toward 
the west and east, in honour of water and air; and 
as often toward the north, in honour of the earth, 
which contained the reliques of their deceased an- 
cestors. Now all this may. be very trve, without 
proving a national affinity between the Turtars 


32 THE FIFTH DISCOURSE: 


and Hindus; for the -drabs adored the planets and 
the beauties of Nature; the Arabs had carved ima- 
ges, and made libations on a black stone; the Arabs 
turned in prayer to different quarters of the hea- 
vens; yet we know with certainty, that the rads 
are a distinct race from the Tartars; and we might 
as well infer that they were the same people, because 


they had each their Nomades, or wanderers for pasture; . 


and because the Yurcmans, described by Lbnuarab- 
shah, and by him called Tutars, are, like most Ara- 
bian tribes, pastoral and warlike, hospitable and 
generous, wintering and summering on different 
plains, and rich in herds and flocks, horses and ca- 
mels: but this agreement in manners proceeds from 
the similar nature of their several deserts, and their 


similar choice of a free rambling life, without evinc- | 
ing a community of origin, which they could scarce / 


have had without preserving some remnant at least 
of a common language. 


Many Lamas, we ate assured, or priests of Buddha, 
have been found settled in Szberia ; but it can hardly 
be doubted that the Lamas had travelled thither 
from Tibet; whence it is more than probable, that 
the religion of the Bawddhas was imported into South- 
ern, or Chinese Tartary ; since we know that rolls of 
Tibetian writing have been brought even from the 
borders of the Caspian. The complexion of Buddha 
hunself, which, according to the Hindus, was between 
white and’ ruddy, would perhaps have convinced M. 
Bailly, had he known the Jndian tradition, that the 
last great legislator and god of the east was a Tar- 
tar; but the Chinese consider him as a native of 
India ; the Brahmans insist that he was born in a 
forest near Gaya; and many reasons may lead us to 
suspect, that his religion was carried from the west 
and the south, to those eastern and northern coun- 
tries, in which it prevails. On the whole, we meet 


A, 


- 


iy 


ON THE TARTARS. 33 


with fev or no traces in Scythia of Indian rites and 
cn Sea or of that poetical mythology with 

ich the Sanscrit poems are decorated ; and we may 
allow the Zurtars to have adored the Sun with more 
reason than any southern people, without admitting 
them to have been the sole original inyentors of that 
universal folly. We may even doubt the originality of 
their veneration for the four elements, which forms a 
principal part of the ritual introduced by Zeratusht, a 
native of Razin Persia, born in the reign of Gush- 
tasp, whose son Pashuten is believed by the Parsis 
to have resided long in Turtary, at a place called Can- 


gidix, where a magnificent palace is said to have been 


built by the father of Cyrus, and where the Persian 


Pt prince, who was a zealot in the new faith, would na- 


turally have disseminated its tenets among the neigh- 
bouring Turtars. 


Of any philosphy, except natural ethics, which the 
rudest society requires and experience teaches, we find 
no more vestiges in Asiatic Scythia than in ancient Ara- 
bia; nor would the name of a philosopher and a Scythian 
have ever been connected, if Anacharsis had not vi- 
sited Athens and Lydia for that instruction, which his 
birth-place could not have afforded him: but Aza- 
charsis was the son of a Grecian woman, who had 
taught him her language ; and he soon learned to de- 
spise his own. He was unquestionably a man of a 
sound: understanding and fine parts ; and, among the 
lively sayings which gained him the reputation of a 
wit even in Greece, it is related by Diogenes Laertius, 
that, when an Athenran reproached him with being a 
a Fes a he answered, ‘ My country is, indeed, a Sis. 

‘ grace tome, but thou art a disgrace to thy country.’ 
What his country was, in regard to manners and civil 
duties, we may learn from his fate ia it; for when, on 


. his return from Athens, he attempted to reform it by 


introducing the wise Jaws of his friend Solon, he was 
Vouml. D 


34 THE FIFTH DISCOURSE: 


killed on a hunting party with an arrow, shot by his 
own brother, a Scythian. chieftain. Such was the 
philosophy of M. Bailly’s Atlantes, the first and most 
enlightened of nations! We are assured, however, by 
the learned author of the Dadistan, that the Turtars 
under Chengiz, and his descendants, were lovers of 
truth, and would not even preserve their lives by a 
HRY of it. De Guignes ascribes the same veracity, 
the parent of all virtues, to the Huns; and Strabo, 
who might only mean to lash the Greeks by praising 
Barbarians, as Horace extolled the wandering Scythians 
merely to satirize his luxurious countrymen, informs 
us that the nations of Scythia deserve the praise due 
to wisdom, heroic friendship, and justice; and this 
praise we may readily allow them on his authority, 
without supposing them to have been the ore 
of mankind. 


As to the laws of Zamolxis, concerning whom we 
know as little as of the Scythian Deucalion, or of 
Abaris the Hyperborean, and to whose story even He- 
rodotus gave no credit, I lament, for many reasons, 
that if ever they existed they have not been preserved. 
It is certain thata system of laws, called Yasac, has been 
celebrated i in Tartary since the time of Chengiz, who 
is said to have republished them in his empire, as his 
institutions were afterwards adopted and enforced by 
Taimur ; but they seem to have been a common or 
traditionary law, and were probably not reduced into 
writing tll Chengix } pat Ls a tag a nation who were 
able to write. | Aah 


fit. Had the kigidus opinions atid allege fables | 
of the Hindus been actually borrowed from Sythia, 
travellers must have discovered in that country some 
ancient monuments of them; such as pieces of gro- 
tesque sculpture, images of the Gods and Avatars, 


ON THE TARTARS, 35 


-and inscriptions on pillars or in caverns, analogous to 
those which remain in every part of the western 
peninsula, or to those which many of us have seen in 
Bahar and at Banaras; but (except a few detached 
idols) the only great monuments of Turtarian anti- 
quity are a line of ramparts on the west and east of 
the Caspian, ascribed indeed by ignorant Muselmans to 
» Yajuj and Majuj, or Gog and Magog ; that is, to the 
Scythians, but manifestly raised by a very different 
nation, in order to stoptheir predatory inroads through 
the passes of Caucasus. The Chinese wall was built, 
_or finished, on a similar construction and for a similar 
purpose, by an emperor, who died only two hundred 
and ten years before the beginning of our era; and 
the other mounds were very probably constructed by 
the old Persians, though, like many works of unknown 
origin, they are given to Secander, not the Macedo- 
nian, but a more ancient hero, supposed by some to 
“have been Jemshid. It is related, that pyramids and 
tombs have been found in Tusaristan, or Western Scy- 
thia, and some remnants of edifices in the lake Sui- 
son; that vestiges of a deserted city have been recently 
discovered by the Russians near the Caspian Sea, and 
the Mountain of. Eagles ; and that golden ornaments 
and utensils, figures of elks and other quadrupeds in 
metal, weapons of various kinds, and even imple- 
ments for mining, but made of copper instead of 
iron, have been dug up in the country of the Tshudes ; 
whence M. Bailly infers, wich great reason, the high 
antiquity of that people: but the high antiquity of 
the Tartars, and their establishment in that country 
near four thousand years ago, no man disputes; we 
are inquiring into their ancient religionand philosophy; 
which neither ornaments of gold, nor tools of copper, 
will proye to have had an affinity with the feligious 
rites and the sciences of Jndia. The golden utensils 
might possibly have been fabricated by the Tertars 
D 2 : : 


~ 


» 36 THE FIFTH DISCOURSE: 


themselves; but it 1s possible too, that they were car- 
ried from Rome or from. China, whence occasional 
embassies were sent to the kings of Fzghur. ‘Towards 
the end of the tenth century the Chinese emperor dis- 
patched an ambassador to a prince, named Ers/an, 
which, in the Turkish of Constantinople, signifies a 
lion, who resided near the Go/den Mountain ; in the 
same station, perhaps, where the Romans had been re- 
ceived in the middle of the sixth century. The Chinese 
on his return home reported the Eighuris to be a grave 
people, with fair complexions, diligent workmen, and 
ingenious artificers not only in gold, silver, and iron, 
but in jasper and fine stones ; and the Romans had be- 
fore described their magnificent reception in a rich 
palace adorned with Chinese manufactures : but these 
times were comparatively modern; and, even if we 
should admit that the Eighuris, who are said to have 
been governed for a period of two thousand years by 
an Jdecut, or sovereign, of their own race, were in 
some very early age a literary and polished nation, it 
would prove nothing in favour of the Hums, Turcs, 
Mongals, and other savages to the north of Pekin, who 
seem in all ages before Muhammed, to have been. 
equally ferocious and illiterate. . 
* diy <br af “ " f wt» ahd i gif 

- Without actual inspection of the manuscripts that 
have been found near the Caspsan, it would be im- 
posible to give a correct opinion concerning them ; 
but one of them, described. as written’ on blue silky 
paper in letters of gold and silver, not unlike Hebrew, 
was probably a Zvsetian composition of the same kind 
with that which lay near the source of the Jrtish, and 
of which Cassiano, 1 believe, made the first accurate 
version. Another, ifwe may judge from the description 
of. it, was ‘probably modern “Turkish; and none of 
them could have been of great antiquity. 9 


IV. From ‘ancient monuments, therefore, we have 


ON THE TARTARS. 37 


no proof that the Tarfars were themselves well-in- 
structed, much less that they instructed the world; 
nor have we any stronger reason to conclude from their 
general manners and character, that they had made an 
early proficiency in arts and sciences, Even of poetry, 
the most universal and most natural of the fine. arts, 
we find no genuine specimens ascribed to them, ex- 
cept some horrible war-songs expressed in Persain by 
Ali of Yexd, and possibly invented by him. © After 
the conquest of Persia by the Mongals, their princes 
indeed encouraged learning, and even made astrono- 
mical observations at Samarkand; as the Turc became 
polished by mixing with the Persians and Arabs, 
though their very nature, as one of their own writers 
confesses, had before been like an incurable distemper, 
and their minds clouded with ignorance : thus also the 
~ Mancheu monarchs of China have been patrons of the 
learned and ingenious ; and the Emperor Kven- Long 
is, if he be now living, a fine Chinese poet. In all 
these instances the Yurfars have resembled the Ro- 
mans, who, before they had subdued Greece, were 
little better than tigers in war, and fauns or sylvans 
in science and art. 7 


Before I left Ewrope, 1 had insisted in conversation, 
that the Tzzwc, translated by Major Davy, was never 
written by Timur himself, at least not as Cesar wrote 
his commentaries, for one very plain reason, that no 
Tartarian king of his age could write at all; and, in 
support of my opinion, I had cited Linu Arabshah, who, 
though justly hostile to the savage, by whom his na- 
‘tive city, Damascus, had been ruined,’ yet praises his 
talents and the real greatness of his mind; but adds, 
“« He was wholly illiterate; he neither read nor wrote 
“any thing; and he knew nothing of 4rabic; - 
“« though of Persian, Turkish, and the Mogul dialect, 
‘he knew as much as was sufficient for his purpose, 
‘and nomore. He used with pleasure to hear histories 


D 3 


38 THE FIFTH DISCOURSE : 


<¢ read to him, and so frequently heard the same book, 
that he was able by memory to correct an inaccurate 
“reader.” This passage had no effect on the trans- 
Jator, whom great and learned men in \ndia had as- 
pret it seems, that the work was authentic, by which 
he meant composed by the conqueror himself: but the 
great in this country might have been unlearned, or 
the learned might not have been great enough to an- 
swer any leading question in a manner that opposed 
the declared inclination of a British inquirer; and, 
in either case, since no witnesses are named, so gene- 
ral areference to them will hardly be thought conclu- 
sive evidence. On my part, I will name a Muselman, | 
whom we all know, and who has enough both of 
greainess and of learning to decide the question both 
impartially and satisfactorily : The Nawwab Mozajfer 
Jang informed me of his own accord, that no man, 
of Sense in Hindustan believed the work to have been 
composed by Tuimur, but that his favourite, surnamed 
Hindu Shah, was known to have written that book and 
others, ascribed to his patron, after many confidential 
discourses with the mr, and, perhaps, nearly in the 
prince’s words as well as in his person: a story which 
Ali of Yexd, who attended the court of Tamur, and 
has given us a flowery panegyric instead of history, 
renders highly probable, by confirming the latter part 
of the Arabian account, and by total silences as. to the 
literary productions of his master. It is true, Pig a 
very ingenious but indigent ; native, whom Davy su 
ported, has given me a written memorial on the su D- 
ject, in which he mentions Tainur as the author of 
two works in Turkish; but the credit of his informa+ 
rion is overset by a strange apocryphal story of aking 
of Yemen, who invaded, he says, the Hmir’s domi-’ 
nions, and in whose library the manuscript was after- 
wards found, and translated by order of dlishir, first 
minister of Tuimur’s grandson; and Major Davy him- 


ON THE TARTARS. 39 


self, before he departed from Bengal, told me, that 
he. was greatly perplexed’ by finding in a very ac- 
curate and old copy of the Tuzuc, which he designed 
to. republish with considerable additions, a particular 
account, written wngestionably by Taimur, of his own 
death. No. evidence, therefore, has been adduced 
to shake my opinion, that the Mogads and Tartars, 
before their conquest of India and Persia, were wholly 
unlettered ; although it may be possible, that, even 
without art or science, they had, like the Huns, both 
warriors and lawgivers in their own country some 
centuries before the birth of Christ. 


If Jearning was ever anciently cultivated in the 
region to the north of Jndia, the seats of it, I have 
reason to suspect must have been Eighur, Cashghar, 
Khata, Chin, Tancut, and.other countries of Chinese 
Tartary, which. lie between the thirty-fifth and forty- 
fifth-degrees of northern latitude ; but I shall, in an- 
other discourse, produce my reasons for supposing 
that those very countries were peopled by a race allied 
to the Aindus, or enlightened at least by their vici- 
nity to India and China; yet. in Tancut, which by 
some is annexed to Tibet, and even among its old 
inhabitants, the Seres, we have no certain accounts of 
uncommon talents or great improvements: they were 
famed, indeed, for the faithful discharge of moral 
duties, fora. pacific disposition, and for that longe- 
vity which is often the reward of patient virtues and.a 
calm temper; but they are said to have been wholly 
indifferent in former ages to the elegant arts, and even’ 
to commerce ; though Fd/u’/lah had been informed,’ 
that near the close of the ¢hirteenth century many’ 
branches of natural philosophy were cultivated in 
Cam-cheu, then the metropolis of Serica =) 
eu Oa 7 mu a Wg edie ithe G04 
_ We may readily believe those, whovaffure us; that. 
. 8 yet 


40 THE FIFTH DiIsCOURSE: 


some. tribes of wandering Zurtars had real:skilkin ap- 
plying herbs and minerals, to. the purposes of medi- 
cine, and pretended to skill inmagic; but the gene- 
ral character of their nation seems to have been this: 
-They were professed hunters or, fishers, dwelling on 
that account in forests or near great rivers, under huts 
or rude tents, or in waggons drawn by their cattle 
from station to station; they were dexterous archers, 
excellent horsemen, bold combatants, appearing often 
to flee in disorder for the sake of renewing thei attack 
with advantages; drinking the milk of mares, and 
eating the flesh of colts; and thus in many respects 
resembling the old .4rads, but in nothing more than 
in their love of intoxicating liquors, and in nothing 
Jess than in a taste for poetry and the improvement 
of their language. 


_. Thus has it been proved, and, in my humble.opi-- 
nion, beyond controversy, that the far greater part of 
Asia has been peopled and immemorial possessed by 
three considerable nations, whom, for want of better 
names, we may call, Hindus, Arabs, and Tartars; 
each of them divided and subdivided into, am. infinite 
number of branches, and all of them. so different in 
form and features, language, manners, and:religion, 
that, if they, sprang originally from a common root, 
they must have been separated for ages. Whether more 
than three primitive stocks can be found, or, nother 
words, whether the Chinese, Japanese, and: Persians; — 
are entirely distinct from them, or formed by:theirin- 
termixture, I shall hereafter, if your indulgence:ito me 
continue, diligently inquire. To, what conclusions 
these inquiries, will lead, I cannot yet clearly discern; 
but, if they lead to truth, we, shal] not regret our 

journey through this dark. region of ancient history, 
in which, while we proceed step by step, and fullow: 
every glimmering of certain light that presents. itself, 


oN THE TARTAR, 4 


deserts of DED SE) AGL VG LO: VL be ET 
eh bbat es wrby «eT d bedding tlh OMRL ipcatlong To Aas 
: Payor npn, Der BM ‘ode pi Non | Cy hae ‘yh amir 
Tage. apne gs) ayy tld ge 335 nt 10) me nihag, aT, > 
we Kare elo. RIO We). d Coa re Ais pail rit 
ABTS IIGK LpIedooo> oo fla hie} ine 
adh La mraekt AEA RE: val ee ud : i; SP 2 dh) fh, aah eh | 
Ra, ttre i litte Sut) is hgtaly (4805 i) ot ry 7) 
magi L WRAL, Bi nail Life Mp to i t A. Teh Py Bo 
viol TLC cI HK Lt Q09 Pi HO Ses Baie eer 
bai “mans pong § 14 tee Vad) Mi cil % ney yp ABAD 99 | 
| dg ond Dias bk: 4d be hae A ey RA BADE 


| : 
i i , 2 al ts 4 


siden ei bite: havior ead 2: Em ie ; dT 


yeh) i 7 Py pek'g PETE OK ave the gif LLY, 


thigh Rie 12 CONIA 'S itr erie Miso eaytelt 
Py nae ee lathoah dice nce, 8% jssauel 
She at he tei Spy loebe bas wobiyih w sit Lo Wie, 
pe sfiib, os. sods V9 fle bas 23 donind Ye: Soedreveder 
i 3 ts 4 had 1 TOMER DEL PORN TEs tui 2 pb hy Fog ot Lib hed 
ee 3 srk gaya yond Wy adr 
Hes a poad oved Zemmy ely 
PA: Solces PE ee cena tt 
shy, gees, othr hw “ahawn 
Nit sdaureth htinse 

Ve ong finde 1 
ie SV aeoeeer 


4. ANe ose bas px iQwu Ae y {POG eae ayy a , 


Mee ed 
rere 
a ae Ha 


: « rd es PS Ay 


& weit 


a ny pe ies an rath ck 
Ber halal "Mie SiN ee} 
i cae ae Ne Ye: 


iil. 


THE SIXTH 


ors eC OU. ues 
PERSIANS. 


DELIVERED 19 FEBRUARY, 1”80. 


Gentlemen, 


T TURN with delight from the vast mountains and 
barren deserts of Turan, over which we travelled 
last year with no perfect knowledge of our course, and 
request you now to accompany me on a literary jour- 
ney through one of the most celebrated and most 
beautiful countries in the world: a country, the his- 
tory and languages of which, both ancient and mo- 
dern, I have long attentively studied, and on which 
I may without arrogance promise you more positive 
information than I could possibly procure on a na- 
tion so disunited and so unlettered as the Tartars: I 
mean that which Europeans improperly call Persia, 
the rame of a single province being applied to the 
whole empire of Jran, as it is correctly denominated 
by the present natives of it, and by the learned Musel- 
‘mans who reside in these British territories. To give 
you an account of its largest boundaries, agreeably to 
my former mode of describing India, Arabia, and 


44 THE SiIxTH DISCOURSE: 


Tartary, between which it lies, let us begin with the 
source of the great Assyrian stream Euphrates (as the 
Greeks, according to their custom, were pleased ‘to 
miscall the Forat) and thence descend to its mouth © 
in the Green Sea, or Persian Gulf; including in our 
line some considerable districts and towns on both 
sides of the river; then, coasting Persia, properly 'so 
named, and other Jranian provinces, we come to the 
Delta of the Sindhu or Indus; whence ascending to 
the mountains of Caskghar, we discover its fountains — 
and those of the Jaihun, down which we are conduct- 
ed to the Caspian, which. formerly perhaps it entered, 

though it loses itself now in the sands and lakes of 
Kkhwarezm, We next are led from the Sea of Khozar, 
by the banks of the Cur, or Cyrus, and along the 
Caucasean ridges to the fhore of the Eusine, and 
thence by the several-Grecian Seas to the point whence 
we took our departure, at no considerable. distance 
from the Mediterranean. We cannot but include the 
Lower Asia within this outline, because it was un- 
questionably a part of the Persian, if not of the old 
Assyrian empire; for we know that it was under the 
dominion of Ca:khosrau; and Diodorus, we find, as- 
serts, that the kingdom of Troas was dependent on 
Assyria, since Priamimplored and obtained succours 
from his emperor Tewtames, whose name approaches — 
‘nearer to Tvhmuras than to that of any other Assy- 
rian monarch. Thus may. we look on Jran as the no- 
blest island (for so:the Greeks and the rabs would 
have called it) or at least as the noblest .peninfula on 
this habitable globe ; and if M. Bailly hadi fixed omit 
as the d¢/antis of Plato, he might have supported his 
opinion with far stronger.arguments than any. that he 
has adduced in favour of New Zembila. If the account, 
indeed, of the A¢lantes be:not purely an Egyptian, or 
an. Utopian fable, | should be more inclined to place 
them in Jran thansin any cage with whichy I am ae 
quainted. 


ON THE PERSIANS, 45 


It may seem strange, that the ancient history of so 
distinguished an empire should be yet so imperfectly 
known ; but very satisfactory reasons may be assigned 
for our ignorance of it: the principal of them are 
the superficial knowledge of the Greeks and Jews, 
and the loss of Persian archives, or historical compo- 
sitions. That the Grecian writers, before Xenophon, 
had wo acquaintance with Persia, and that a// their 
accounts of it are wholly fabulous, is a paradox too 
extravagant to be seriously maintained: but their con- 
nection with it in war or peace had, indeed, been ge- 
nerally confined to bordering kingdoms under feuda- 
tory princes; and the first Persian emperor, whose 
life and character'they seem to have known with tole- 
«fable accuracy, was the great Cyrus, whom I call, 
without fear of contradiction, Caikhosrau ; for I shall 
then only doubt that the Khosrau of Firdausi was 
the Cyrus of the first Greek historian, and the hero 
of the oldest political and moral romance, when I 
doubt that Lows Quatorze and Lewis the Fourteenth 
were one and the same French King. It is utterly in- 
credible that two different princes of Persia should. 
each have been born in a foreign and hostile territory ; 
should each have been doomed to death in his infancy 
by his maternal grandfather in consequence of por- 
tentous dreams, real or invented; should each have 
been saved by the remorse of his destined murderer ; 
and should each, after a similar education*amen 
herdsmen, as the son of a herdsman, have found 
means to revisit his paternal kingdom; and having 
delivered it, after a long and triumphant war, from the 
tyrant. who had invaded it, should have restored it to 
the summait of power and magnificence ! ‘Whether so 
romantic a story, which is the subject of an epic poem, 
as majestic and entire as the Jad, be historically true, 
we may feel perhaps an inclination to doubt; but it 
cannot with reason be denied, that the outline ‘of ir 
related to.a single hero, whom the Asiatics, convers- 


46 THE SIXTH DISCOURSE: | 


ing with the father of European history, described 
according to their popular traditions by his true name, 
which the Greek alphabet could not express: nor will 
a difference of names affect the question, since the 
Greeks had little regard for truth, which they sacrificed 
willingly to the graces of their language, and the 
nicety of their ears; and, if they could render foreign 
words melodious, they were never solicitous to make 
them exact; hence they probably formed Cambyses 
from Cambakhsh, or granting desires, a title rather 
than a name; and Xerxes from Shiruyz, a prince and 
warrior in the Shahnamah, or from Skhirshah, which 
might also have been a title; for the Asiatic princes 
have constantly assumed new titles or epithets at dif- 
ferent periods of their lives, or on different occasions ; 
custom which we have seen prevalent in our own 
times both in Jran and Hindustan, and which has 
been a source of great confusion even in the scriptural 
accounts of Bubylonian occurrences. Both’ Greeks 
and Jews have in fact accommodated Persian names 
to their own articulation ; and’ both seem to have dis- 
regarded the native literature of Jran, without which 
they could at most attain a general and imperfect 
knowledge of the country. As to the Persians them- 
selves, who were contemporary with the Jews and 
Greeks, they must have been acquainted with the his- 
tory of their own times, and with the traditional ‘ac- 
counts of past ages ; but for a reason, which will pre~ 
sently appear, they chose to consider Caywmers as the 
founder of their empire; and, in the numerous’ dis- 
tractions which followed the overthrow of ‘Dara, 
especially in the great’ revolution on the defeat’ of 
Yezdegird, their civil histories were lost, ‘as ‘those of 
India have unhappily been, from the solicitude of 
the priests, the only depositaries of their learning, to 
preserve their books of law and religion at the expence 
of all others. Hence it has happened, that nothing 
remains of genuine Persian history before the dynasty 


ON THE PERSIANS, 47 


of Sasan, except-a few rustic traditions and fables, 
which furnished materials for the Shahknamah, and 
which are still supposed to exist in the Pahlavi lan- 
guage. All the annals of the Pishdadi, or Assyrian 
race, must be considered as dark and fabulous; and 
those of the Cayanz family, or the Medes and Persians, 
as heroic and poetical; though the lunar eclipses, 
said to be mentioned by Ptolemy, fix the time of 
Gushtasp,: the prince by whom Zeratush was pro- 
tected, of the Parthian kings descended from 4r- 
shac or Arsaces, we know little more than the names; 
but the Szsanis had so long an intercourse with the 
emperors of Rome and Byzantium, that the period 
of their dominion may be called an historical age. 
Jn attempting to ascertain the beginning of the Assy- 
rian empire, we are deluded, as ina thousand instances, 
by names arbitrarily imposed, It had been settled 
by chronologers, that the first monarchy established 
* in Persia was the Assyrian; and Newton, finding 
seme of opinion, that it rose in the first century at- 
ter the Flood, but unable by his own calculations to 
extend it farther back than seven hundred and ninety 
years before Christ, rejected part of the old system, 
and adopted the rest of it; concluding, that the 4s- 
syrian_ monarchs began to reign about two hundred 
years after Solomon, and that, in all preceding ages, 
the government of Jran had been divided into several 
petty states:and principalities. Of this opinion | con- 
fess myself to have been ; when, disregarding the wild 
chronology of the Muselmans and Gabrs, | had al- 
lowed the utmost natural duration to the reigns of 
eleven Pishdadi kings, without being able to add 
more than a: hundred years to Newton's computation. 
It seemed indeed unaccountably strange, that, although 
Abraham had found a regular monarchy in Egypé; 
although the kingdom of Yemen had just pretensions 
to very high antiquity; although the Chinese, in the 
twelfth century before our era, had made approaches 


48 THE SIXTH DISCOURSE: 


at least to the present form of their extensive domi- 

nion; and although we can hardly suppose the first 

Indian monarchs to have reigned less than three thou- 

sand years ago, yet Persia, the most delightful, the 

most compact, the most desirable country of them 

all, should have remained for so many ages unsettled 

and disunited. A fortunate discovery, for which I 

was first indebted to Mir Muhammed Husain, one of 
the most intelligent Musel/mans in India, has at once 

dissipated the cloud, and cast a gleam of light onthe” 
primeval history of Jraz and of the human race, of 
which I had long despaired, and which could hardly 

have dawned from any other quarter. 


The rare and interesting tract on twelve different 
religions, entitled the Dabistan, and composed by a 
Mohammedan traveller, a native of Cashmir, named 
Mohsan, but distinguished by the assumed surname of 
Fani, ov Perishable, begins with a wonderfully curi- 
ous chapter on the religion of Hushang, which was 
long anterior to that of Zeratusht, but had conti- 


nued to be secretly professed by many learned Per- 
sians evento the author’s time; and several of the 
most eminent of them, dissenting in many points — 


from the Gabrs, and persecuted by the ruling powers — 
of their country, had retired to India; where they 


compiled a number of books, now extremely scaree, 


which Mohsan had perused, and with the writers of 
which, or with many of them, he had contracted an. 
intimate friendship. From them he learned, that a 


powerful monarchy had been established for ages in ~ 


fran before the accession of Cayumers 5 that it was — 
called the Mahabadian dynasty, for a reason which. 
will soon be mentioned; and that many princes, | 
whom seven or eight are only named in the Dabistan, 
and among them Mahbul, or Maha Beli, had raised 


their empire to the zenith of human glory. olf we ° 


fi H a 


vs 


ON THE PERSIANS. 49 


can rely on this evidence, which to me appears 
unexceptionable, the Jranian monarchy must have 
been the oldest in the world; but it will remain du- 
bious to which of the three stocks Hindu, Arabian, 
or Tartar, the first Kings of Iran belonged, or whe- 
ther they sprang from a fourth race distinct from any 
of the others; and these are questions which we shall 
be able, | imagine, to answer precisely, when we 
have carefully inquired into the /anguages and letters, 
religion and philosophy, and incidentally into the arts 
and sciences, of the ancient Persians. 


J. In the new and important remarks which I am 
going to offer on the ancient /anguages and characters 
of /ran, 1 am sensible that you must give me credit 
_ for many assertions which, on this occasion, it is Im- 
possible to prove; for I should ill deserve your indul- 
gent attention, if I were to abuse it by repeating a 
dry list of detached words, and presenting you with 
a vocabulary instead of a dissertation; bur, since I 
have no system to maintain, and have not suffered 
imagination to delude my judgment ; since I have ha- 
bituated myself to form opinions of men and things 
from evidence, which is the only solid basis of ezvi/, 
as experiment is of natural knowledge; and since | 
have maturely considered the questions which I mean 
to discuss, you will not, I am persuaded, suspect my 
testimony, or think that | go too far, when I as- 
sure you, that I will assert nothing positively which 
l-am not able satisfactorily to demonstrate. When 
Muhammed was born, and Anushiravan, whom he calls 
the Just King, sat on the throne of Persia, two lan- 
guages appear to have been generally prevalent in the 
great empiré of Iran; that of the Court, thence named 
Deri, which was only a refined and elegant dialect of 
the Parsi, so called from the province, of which $%:- 
faz is now the capital, and that of the learned, in 
which most books were composed, and which had the 

} 


- Vou. Hi. te 


50 THE SIXTH DISCOURSE: 


name of Pahlavi, either from the heroes, who spoke 
it in former times, or from Pahlu, a tract of land, 
which included, we are told, some considerable cities 
of Irak. The ruder dialects of both were, and, I be- 
lieve, still are spoken by the rustics in several pro- 
vinces; and in many of them, as Herat, Zabul, Sis- 
tan, and others, distinct idioms were vernacular, as it 
happens in every kingdom of great extent. Besides 
the Parsi and Pahlavi, a very ancient and. abstruse 
tongue was known to the priests.and_ philosophers, 
called the language of the Zend, because a book on 
religious and moral duties, which they held sacred, 
and which bore that name, had been written in it; 
while the Pazand, or comment on that work, was 
composed in Pahlavi, as a more popular idiom; but 
a learned follower of Zeratusht, named Bahman, who 
lately died at Calcutta, where he had lived with me 
as a Persian reader about three years, assured me, that 
the Jetters of his prophet’s book were properly called 
Zend, and the language Avesta, as the words of the 
Vedas are Sanscrit, and the characters Nagar; or as 
the old Sagas and poems of Jse/and were expressed in 
Ruzic letters. Let us however, in compliance with cus- 
tom, give the name of Zend to the sacred language of 
Persia, until we can find, as we shall very soon, a fitter 
appellation for ir. The Zend and the old Pahlavi are 
almost extinct in Jran; for among six or seven thou- 
sand Gabrs, who reside chiefly at Yesd, and in Cir- 
man, there are very few who can read Pahlavi, and 
scarce any who even boast of knowing the Zend; 
while the Parsi, which remains almost pure in the 
Shahmamah, has now become by the intermixture of 
numberless 4rabic words, and many imperceptible 
changes, a new language exquisitely polished by a se- 
ries of fine writers in prose and verse, and analogous 
to the different idioms gradually formed in Exrope at- 
ter the subversion of the Roman empire: but with 
modern Persian we have no concern in our present in- 


ON THE PERSIANS, $2 


quiry, which I confine to the ages that preceded the 
Mohammedan conquest. Having twice read the works 
of Firdausi with great attention since I applied my- 
self to the study of old Jndian literature, I can assure 
you with confidence, that hundreds of Parsi nouns 
are pure Sanscrit, with no other change than such as 
may be observed in the numerous bhashas, or verna- 
cular dialects of India; that very many Persian ims 
peratives are the roots of Samseri¢ verbs; and that 
even the moods and tenses of the Persian verb sub- 
stantive, which is the model of all the rest, are dedu= 
cible from the Sanscrit by an easy and clear analogy : 
we may hence conclude, that the Parsi was derived, 
like the various Indian dialects, from the language of 
the Brahmans ; and I must add, that in the pure Per- 
stan I find no trace of any Arabian tongue, except what 
proceeded from the known intercourse between the 
Persians and Arabs, especially inthe time of Bahram, 
who was éducated in Arabia, and whose Arabic verses 
are still extant, together with his heroic line in Deri, 
which many suppose to be the first attempt at Perszan 
versification in Arabian metre: but, without having re- 
course to other arguments, the composition of words, in 
which the genius of the Persian delights, and which 
that of the Arabic abhors, is a decisive proof that the . 
Parsisprang from an Indian, and not from an Arabian 
stock. Considering languages as mere instruments of 
knowledge, and having strong reasons to doubt the 
existence of genuine books in Zend or Pahlavi (espe- 
cially since the well-informed author of the Dabistan 
affirms the work of Zeratusht to have been lost, and 
its place supplied by a recent compilation) I had no 
inducement, though I had an opportunity, to learn 
what remains of those ancient languages; but I often | 
conversed on them with my friend Bzhman; and both. 
of us were convinced after full consideration, that the 
Zend bore a strong resemblance to Sanscrit, and the 
Pahlavi to Arabic. He had at my request translated 

EK 2 | 


52 THE SIXTH DISCOURSE: 


into Pahlavi the fine. inscription exhibited in the 
Gulistan, on the diadem of Cyrus; and I had the pa- 
tience to read the list of words from the Pazend in the 
appendix to the Parhangi Jehangiri. ‘This examina- 
tion gave me perfect conviction, that the Pahlavi 
was a dialect of the Chuldaic; and of this curious fact 
T will exhibit a fhort proof. By the nature of the 
Chaldean tongue most words ended in the first long 
vowel, like shemia, heaven; and that very word, un- 
altered in a single letter, we find in the Pazend, toge- 
ther with beilia: night; meyd, water;  nira, fite; ; 
matra, Yain; anda m leant of others, ‘all Arabi or 
Hebrew, with a Chaldean termination ; so samar, by 
a beautiful metaphor, from pruning trees, means in 
Hebrew to compose verses, and thence, by an easy 
transition to sig them; and in Pahlavi we see the 
verb xamruniten, to sing, with its forms zamrunemi, 1 
sing, and zamrunid, he sang ; the verbal terminations 
of the Persian being added to the Chaldaic root. 
Now all those words are integral parts of the lan- 
guage, not adventitious: to it like the 4ratic nouns 
and verbals engrafted on modern Persian; and this 
distinction convinces me, that the dialect of the 
Gabrs, which they pretend to be that of Zeratusht, 
and of which Bafman gave me a variety of written 
specimens, is a late invention of their priests, or sub- 
sequent at least to the Muselman invasion; for, 
although it may be possible that a few of their sacred 
beaks 3 were preserved, as he used to assert, in sheets 
of lead or copper, at the bottom of wells near Yesd, 
yet, as the conquerors had not only a spiritual, but a 
political interest in persecuting a warlike, robust, and 
indignant race of irreconcileable, conquered subjects, 
a long time must have elapsed, befare the hidden 
scriptures could have been safely brought to light, 
and few, who could perfectly understand them, 
must then have remained; but, as they continued 
to profess among them selves the religion of their 
forefathers, it then became expedient for the Mudbeds 


ON THE PERSIANS. SF 


to supply the lost or mutilated works of their legis« 
lator by new compositions, partly from their imper- 
fect recollection, and partly from such moral and re- 
ligious knowledge as they gleaned, most probably, 
among the Christians, with whom they had an inter- 
course. One rule we may fairly establish in deciding 
the question, Whether the books of the modern Gadrs 
were anterior to the invasion of the drabs? When 
an Arabic noun occurs in them, changed only by the. 
spirit ‘of the Chaldean idiom; as werta for werd, a 
rose; daba for dhahab, gold; or deman for zeman, 
time, we may allow it to have been ancient Pah/avi; 
but when we meet with verbal nouns or infinitives, 
evidently formed by the rules of Arabian grammar, 
we may be sure that the phrases in which they occur 
are comparatively modern; and nota single passage, 
which Bahman produced from the books of his reli- 
gion would abide this test. 


We come now to the language of the Zend; and 
here I must impart a discovery which I lately made, 
and from which we may draw the most interesting 
consequences. -M. dnquetil, who had the merit of 
undertaking a voyage to India, in his earliest youth, 
with no other view than to recover writings of Zera~ 
tusht, and who would have acquired a brilliant repu- 
tation in France, if he had not sullied it by his immo- 
derate vanity and virulence of temper, which alienated 
the good-will even of his own countrymen, has ex- 
hibited in his work, entitled Zendavesta, two vocabu- 
jaries in Zend and Pahlavi, which he had. found in- 
anapproved collection of Rawayat, or Traditional 
Pieces, in modern Persian. Of his Pahlavi no more 
need be said than that it strongly confirms my opi- 
nion concerning the Cha/daic origin of that language ; 4 
but, when I perused the Zend glossary, I was inexpres- 
sibly surprised to find that six or seven words in ten 
were pure Sanscrit, and even some of their inflexions 

E 3 


$4 THE SIXTH DISCOURSE? 


formed by the rules of the Vyacaran; as yushmacam, 
the genitive plural of yushmad. Now M. Anguetil 
most certainly, and the Magis compiler most proba- 
bly, had no knowledge of Sanscrit; and could not, 
therefore, have vented: a list of Sanscrit words: it 
is, therefore, an authentic list of Zend words which 
had been preserved in books, or by tradition; and it 
follows, that the language of the Zend was at least a 
dialect of the Sanscrit, approaching perhaps as nearly 
to itas the Pracrit, or other popular idioms, which we 
know to have been spoken in Jndia two thousand 
years ago. Irom ail these facts it is a necessary con- 
sequence, that the oldest discoverable languages of 
Persia were Chaldaic and Sanscrit; and that, when 
they had ceased to be vernacular, the Pollaus and 
Zend were deduced from them respectively, and the 
‘Parsi either from the Zend, or immediately from the 
dialect of the Brahmans; but all had perhaps a mix- 
ture of Turtarian; for the best lexicographers assert, 
that numberless words in ancient Persian are taken 
from the ee of the Cimmerians, or the Tartars 
of Kipchak ; so that the three families, whose lineage 
we have examined in former discourses, had left visible 
traces of themselves in Jran, long betore the Turtars 
and 4rabs had rushed from their deserts, and re- 
turned to that very country from which, in all pro- 
bability, they originally proceeded, and which the 
Fiimdus had abandoned in an earlier age, with posi- 
tive commands from their legislators to revisit it no 
more. I close this head with observing, that no sup- 
position of a mere political or commercial inter- 
course between the different nations, will account for 
the Sanscrit and Chaldaic words, which we find in the 
old Persian tongues; because they are, in the first 
place, too numerous to have been introduced by 
such means; and secondly, are not the names of 
exotic animals, onavaeearh or arts, but those of | 

aaterial elements, parts of the body, natural objects 


ON THE PERSIANS. 55 


and relations, affections of the mind, and other ideas 
common to the whole race of man. 


Ifa nation of Hindus, it may be urged, ever pos- 
sessed and governed the country of Iran, we should 
find on the very ancient ruins of the temple or pa- 
lace, now called the Throne of Jemshid, some in- 
scriptions in Devanagari, or at least in the charac- 
ters on the stones at E/ephanta, where the sculpture 
Is unquestionably Indian, or in those on the Staff of 
firuz Shah, which exist in the heart of India; and 
such inscriptions we probably should have found, if 
that edifice had not been erected after the migra- 
tion of the Brahmans from Iran, and the violent schism 
in the Persian religion, of which we shall presently 
speak ; for, although the popular name of the build- 
ing at Istakhr, or Persepolis, be no certain proof that it 
was raised in the time of Jemshid, yet such a fact 
might easily have been preserved by tradition ; and 
we shall soon have abundant evidence, that the tem- 
ple was posterior to the reign of the Aimdu mo- 
narchs. The cypresses indeed, which are represented 
with the figures in procession, might induce a rea- 
der of the Shahnamah to believe, that the sculptures 
related to the new faith introduced by Zeratusht ; but 
as a cypress is a beautiful ornament, and as many of 
the figures appear inconsistent with the reformed 
adoration of fire, we must have recourse to stronger 
proofs, that the Takhti Jemshid was erected after 
Cayumers. The building has lately been visited, 
and the characters on it examined, by Mr. Franck- 
lin; from whom we learn, that Nrebuhr has delineated 
them with great accuracy; but without such testi- 
mony I should have suspected the correctness of 
the delineation, because the Danish traveller has ex- 
hibited two inscriptions in modern Persian, and one 
ef them from the same place, which cannot have 


55. THE SIXTH DISCOURSE: 


~ 


been exactly transcribed: they are very elegant 
verses of Nizami and Sadi on the instability of human 
reatness, but so il] engraved or so ill copied, that if 
I had nor had them nearly by heart, I should not 
have been able to read them; and M. Rousseau of 
Isfahan, who translated them with shameful inac- 
curacy, must have been deceived by the badness of 
the copy, or he never would have created a new king 
Wakam, by forming one word of Jem and the par- 
ticle prefixed to it. Assuming, however, that we 
may reason as conclusively on the characters pub- 
lished by Niebuhr as we might on the monuments 
themselves, were they now before us, we may begin 
with observing, as Chardin had observed on the very 
spot, that they bear no resemblance whatever to the 
letters used by the Gabrs in their copies of the 
Kendidad. This 1 once urzed, in an amicable debate 
with Bakman, as a proof that the Zend letters were 
a modern invention; but he secmed to hear me 
without surprize, and imsisted that the letters to 
which I alluded, and which he had often seen, were 
monumental characters never used in books, and 
intended either to conceal some religious mysteries 
from the vulgar, or to display the art of the sculptor, 
like the embellished Cufick and Nagari on seyeral 
Arabian and Indian monuments. He wondered that 
any man could seriously doubt the antiquity of the 
Pahlavi letters ; and in truth the inscription behind 
the horse of Rustam, which Niebuhr has also given 
us, is apparently Pahlavi, and might with some pains 
be decyphered; that character was extremely rude, 
and seems to have been written, like the Roman and 
the Arabic, in a variety of hands; for 1 remember 
to have examined a rare collection of old Persian 
coins in the Muscum of the great Anatomist Wil- 
liam Hunter; and, though I believed he legends to 
be Pahlavi, and had no doubt that they were coins 
of Parthian. Kings, yet I could not read the i inser 


ON THE PERSIANS. $7 


tions without wasting more time than T had then at 
command, in comparing the letters and ascertaining 
the proportions in which they severally occurred. 
The gross Pah/avi was improved by Zeratusht or his 
disciples into an elegant and perspicuous character, in 
which the Zendavesta was copied; and both were 
written from the right hand to the left, like other 
Chaldaic alphabets, for they are manifestly both of 
Chaldean origin; but the Zend has the singular ad- 
vantage of expressing all the long and short venwels b 
distinct marks in the body of each word, and all the 
words are distinguished by full points between them ; 3 
so that if modern Persian were unmixed with Arabic, 
it might be written in Zend with the greatest conveni- 
ence, as any one may pefceive, by copying in that 
character a few pages of the Shahnamah. As to the 
unknown inscriptions in the palace of Jemshid, it may 
reasonably be doubted whether they contain a system 
of letters which any nation ever adopted: in fve of 
them the letters, which are separated by points, may 
be reduced to forty, at least I can distinguish no 
more essentially different; and they all seem to be 
regular variations and compositions of a straight line 
and an angular figure like the head of a javelin, or a 
leaf (to use the language of botanists) hearted and 
lanced. Many of the Runic letters appear to have 
been formed of similar elements ; and it has been ob- 
served, that the writing at Persepolis bears a strong 
resemblance to that which the Jrish call Ogham. The 
word Agam in Sanscrit means mysterious knowledge ; 
but I dare not affirm that the two words had a com- 
mon origin; and only mean to suggest that, if the 
characters in question be really alphabetical, they were 
probably secret and sacerdotal, or a mere cypher per- 
haps, of which the priests only had the key. They 
might, I imagine, be decyphered if the language were 
certainly known ; but in all other inscriptions of the 


55 THE SiXTH DISCOURSE: 


same sort, the characters are too complex, and the va- 
riations of them too numerous, to admit an opinion 
that they coul'| be symbols of articulate sounds ; for 
even the Nagari system, which has more distinct let- 
ters than any known alphabet, consists only of forty- 
nine simple characters, two of which are mere substi- 
tutions, and four of little use in Saxserif, or in any 
other language; while the more complicated figures, 
exhibited by Niebukr, must be as numerous at least 
as the Chinese keys, which are the signs of zdeas only, 
and some of which resemble the old Persian letters 
at Istakhr. The Danish traveller was convinced from 
his own observation that they were written from the 
left hand, like all the characters used by Hindu na- 
tions; but I must leave this dark subject, which I 
cannot illuminate, with a remark formerly made by 
myself, that the square Chaldaic letters, a few of which 
are found on the Persian ruins, appear to have been 
originally the same with the Devanagari before the 
latter were enclosed, as we now see them, in angular 
frames. 


II. The primeval religion of Jran, if we rely on the 
authorities adduced by Mohsani Fani, was that which 
Newton calls the oldest (and it may be justly called 
the noblest) of all religions : ** A firm belief that one 
<< Supreme God made the world by his power, and 
‘* continually governed it by his providence ; a pious 
<< fear, love, and adoration of him; a due reverence 
<< for parents and aged persons; a fraternal affection 
«¢ for the whole human species, and a compassionate 
« tenderness even for the brute creation.” A system’ 
of devotion so pure and sublime could hardly, among 
mortals, be of long duration; and we learn from the 
Dabistan, that the popular worship of the Lranians 
under Hushang, was purely Sabian; a word of which 
I cannot offer any certain etymology, but which has 
been deduced by grammarians from Seba, an fost, 


ON THE PERSIANS. 39 


and particularly the ost of heaven, or the celestial 
bodies, in the adoration of which the Sabian ritual 
is believed to have consisted. There is a description 
in the learned work just mentioned, of the several 
Persian temples dedicated to the Sun and Planets, 
of the images adored in them, and of the magnificent 
processions to them on prescribed festivals; one of 
which is probably represented by sculpture in the 
ruined city of Jemshid. But the planetary worship in 
Persia seems only a part of a far more complicated 
religion, which we now find in these /ndian provinces ; 
for Mohsan assures us that, in the opinion of the best 
informed Persians, who professed the faith of Hue. 
shang, distinguished from that of Zeratusht, the first 
monarch of /ran, and of the whole earth, was Afzha- 
bad (a word apparently Sanscri#) who divided the 
people into four orders, the religious, the military, the 
commercial, and the servile, to which he assigned 
names unquestionably the same in their origin with 
those now applied to the four primary classes of the 
Hindus. They added, that he received from the 
Creator, and promulgated among men, a@ sacred book 
in a heavenly language, to which the Muselman author 
gives the 4rabic utle of Desatir, or Regulations, but 
the original name of which he has not mentioned ; 
and that fourteen Mahabads had appeared or would 
appear in human shapes for the government of this 
world. Now when we know that the Hindus believe 
in fourteen Menus, or celestial personages with similar 
functions, the first of whom left a book of regulations, 
or divine ordinances, which they hold equal to the 
Veda, and the language of which they believe to be 
that of the gods, we can hardly doubt that the first 
corruption of the purest and oldest religion was the sys- 
tem of Indian theology, invented by the Brahmans, 

and prevalent in these territories, where the book of 
Mahabad, or Menu, is at this moment the standard of 
all religiousand moral duties. The accession of Cayu- 


60 THE SIXTH DISCOURSE: 


mers to the throne of Persia, in the eighth or ninth 
century before Christ, seems to have been accompa- 
nied by a considerable revolution both in government 
and religion: he was most probably of a different 
race from the Mahabadians who preceded him, and 
began perhaps the new system of national faith 
which Hushang, whose name it bears, completed ; 
but the reformation was partial ; for, while they reject- 
ed the complex polytheism of their predecessors, they 
retained the laws of Makabad, with a superstitious ve- 
neration for the sun, the planets, and fire; thus ree 
sembling the Hindu sects, called Sauras and Sagnicas, 
the second of which is very numerous at Banares, 
where many agvihotras are continually blazing, and 
where the Sagnicas, when they enter on their sacerdo- 
tal office, kindle, with two pieces of the hard wood 
Semi, a fire which they keep lighted through their 
lives for their nuptial ceremony, the performance of 
solemn sacrifices, the obsequies of departed ancestors, 
and their own funeral pile. This remarkable rite 
was continued by Zeratusht, who reformed the old re- 
ligion by the addition of genil, or angels, presiding 
over months and days, of new ceremonies in the ve- 
neration shown to fire, of a new work which he pre- 
tended to have received from heaven, and, above all, 
by establishing the actual adoration of one Supreme 
Being. He was born, according to Mohsan, in the 
district of Rai; and it was he (not, as Azmanus as- 
serts, his protector Gushtash) who travelled into Judia, 
that he might receive information from the Bradmans 
in theology and ethics. It is barely possible that Py- 
thagoras knew him in the capital of Jrak; but the 
Grecian sage must then have been far advanced in 
years; and we have no certain evidence of an inter- ° 
course between the two philosophers. ‘The reformed 
religion of Persia continued in force till that country 
was subdued by the Muse/mans ; and, without study- 
ing the Zend, we have ample information concerning 


ON THE PERSIANS. 61 


it in the modern Persian writings of several who pro- 
fessed it. Bahman always named Zeratusht with re- 
verence, but he was in truth a pure Theist, and 
strongly disclaimed any adoration of the frre or other 
elements: he denied that the doctrine of two coeval 
principles, supremely good and supremely bad, form- 
ed any part of his faith; and he often repeated with 
emphasis the verses of £irdausi on the prostration of 
Cyrus and his paternal grandfather before the blazing 
altar: ‘* Think not that they were adorers of fire ; 
«¢ for that element was only an exalted object, on the 
‘< Justre of which they fixed theireyes; they humbled 
** themselves a whole week before God; and, if thy 
“* understanding be ever so little exerted, thou must 
“© acknowledge thy dependence on the Being supreme- 
«ly pure.” “In a story of Sadi, near the close of his 
beautiful Bustan, concerning the idol of Somanath, or 
Mahadeva, he confounds the religion of the Aimdus 
with that of the Gabrs, calling the Brahmans not only 
Moghs, (which might be justified by a passage in the 
Mesnavi) but even readers of the Zend and Pazend. 
Now, whether this confusion proceeded from real or 
pretended ignorance I cannot decide, but am as 
firmly convinced that the doctrines of the Zend were 
distinct from those of the Heda, as 1am that the reli- 
gion of the Brahmans, with whom we converse every 
day; prevailed in Persia before the accession of Cayz- 
mers, whom the Parsis, from respect to his memory, 
consider as the first of men, although they believe in 
an unrversal deluge before his reign. 


With the religion of the old Persians their pii- 
Josophy {or as much as we know cf it) was inti- 
mately connected; for they were assiduous obsery- 
ers of the luminaries, which they adored and esta- 
blished, according to Mohsan, who confirms in some 
degree the fragments of Berosus, a number of arti- 


62 THE SIXTH DISCOURSE: 


ficial cycles with distinct names, which seem to iridis 
cate a knowledge of the period in which the equinoxes 
appear to revolve. They aresaidalso to have known 
the most wonderful powers of nature, and thence to 
have acquired the fame of magicians and enchanters ; 
but I will only detain you with a few remarks on that 
metaphysical theology which has been professed ims 
memorially by a numerous sect of Persians and Hin- 
_ dus, was carried in part into Greece, and prevails even 
now aimong the learned Muselmans, who sometimes 
avow it without reserve. The modern philosophers 
of this persuasion are called Sufs, either from the 
Greek word for a sage, or from the woo//en mantle 
which they used to wear in some provinces of Persia : 
their fundamental tenets are, that nothing exists abso- 
lutely but God; that the human soul is an emanation 
from his essence, and though divided for a time 
from its heavenly source, will be finally reunited with 
it; that the highest possible happiness will arise from 
its reunion; and that the chief good of mankind in 
this transitory world, consists in as: perfect an union 
with the Eternal Spirit as the incumbrances of a 
mortal frame will allow; that for this purpose they 
should break all connection (or taulluk, as they call it) 
with extrinsic objects, and pass through life without 
attachments, a8 swimmer in the ocean strikes freely 
without the impediment of clothes; that they should 
be straight and free as the cypress, whose fruit is hardly 
perceptible, and not sink under a load, like fruit-trees 
attached to a trellis; that, if mere earthly charms 
have power to influence the soul, the idea of celestial 
beauty must overwhelm it in extatic delight; that 
for want of apt words to express the divine perfec- 
tions and the ardour of devotion, we must borrow 
such expressions as approach the nearest to our ideas, 
and speak of Beauty and Love in a transcendent and 
mystical sense; that, like a reed torn from its native 


ON THE PERSIANS. 63 


bank, like wax separated from its delicious honey, the 
soul of man bewails its disunion with melancholy mu- 
sic, and sheds burning tears, like the hates taper 
waiting passionately for the moment of its extinction, 
as a disengagement from earthly trammels, and the 
means of returning to its only beloved. Such in part 
(for I omit the minuter and more subtil metaphysics 
of the Sis, which are mentioned in the Dabistan) 
is the wild and enthusiastic retigion of the modern 
Persian poets, especially of the sweet Hafiz and the 
great Maulavi. Such is the system of the Vedants 
philosophers and best lyric poets of India; and as it 
was a system of the highe st antiquity in both | nations, 
it may be added to the many other proofs of an im- 
memorial affinity between them. 


III. On the ancient monuments of Persian sculpture 
and architecture we have already made such obser- 
Vations as were sufficient for our purpose; nor will 
you be surprized at the diversity between the figures 
at Elephanta, which are manifestly Hindu, and those 
at Persepolis, which are merely Sabian, if you concur 
with me in believing that the Tukhti Jemshid was 
erected after the time of Cayumers, when the Brah- 
mans had migiated from Iran, and when their intri- 
cate mythology had been superseded by the simpler 
adoration of the planets and of fire. 


IV. As to the sciences or arts of the old Persians, 
I have little to say; and no complete evidence of 
them seems to exist. Mohsan speaks more than 
once of ancient verses in the Puah/avi language; 
and Bahkman assured me, that some scanty remains 
of them had been preserved: their music, and 
painting, which Nizam: celebrated, have irzecover- 
ably perished; and in regard to Mam, the painter 


..and impostor, whose book of drawings,’ calicd .r- 


e 


64 THE SIXTH DISCOURSE? 


tang, which he pretended to be divine, is supposed to 
have been destroyed by the Chinese, in whose domi- 
nions he had sought refuge, the whole tale is too 
modern to throw any light on the questions before 
us concerning the origin of nations, and the inha- 
bitants of the primitive “world: 


Thus has it been proved by clear evidence and 
lain reasoning, that a powerful monarchy was 
established in Jran long before the Assyrian, or Pish- 
dadi government; that it was in truth a Aimdu mo- 
narchy, though if any chuse to call it Cuszan, Casdean, 
or Scythian, we shall not enter into a debate on mere 
names; that it subsisted many centuries, and that its 
history has been ingrafted on that of the Hindus, who 
founded the monarchies of Ayodhya and Indraprestha; 
that the language of the first Persian empire was the | 
mother of the Sanserit, and consequently of the Zend 
and Parsi, as well as of Greek, Latin, and Gothic; 
that the language of the Assyrians was the parent of 
Chaldaic and Pahlavi, and that the primary Tartarian 
language also had been current in the same empire ; 
although, as the Zartars had no books or even let- 
ters, we cannot with certainty trace their unpolished 
and variable idioms. We discover thérefore in Per- 
sia, at the earliest dawn of history, the ¢Arce distinct 
races of men, whom we described on former occa-= 
sions as possessors of India, Arabia, Tartary; and, 
whether they were collected in fran from distant re- 
gions, or diverged from it as from a common centre, 
we shall easily détermine by the following consider- 
ations. Let us observe, in the first place, the central 
osition of Iran, which is bounded by Arabia, by 
Marsa: and by India; whilst Arabia lies contiguous 
to Iran only, but is remote from Tur/ary, and divided 
even from the skirts of India by a considerable gulf; 
no country, therefore, but Persia scems likely to have 


ON THE PERSIANS. 65 


seftt forth its colonies to all the kingdoms of Asia. 
The Brahmans could never have migrated from India 
to Iran, because they are expressly forbidden by their 
oldest existing laws to leave the region which they in- 
habit at this day; the raby have not ven a tradition 
of an emigration into Persia before Mohammed, riot 
had they indeed any inducement to quit their beauti- 
ful and extensive domains ; and as to the Turtars, we 
have no trace in history of their departure from their 
plains and forests till the invasion of the Medes, who, 
according to etymologists, were the sons of Madai ; 
and ‘even they were conducted by princes of an Assy- 
rian family. The three races, therefore; whom we 
have already mentioned (and more than three we 
have not yet found) migrated from /ram as from theit 
common country; and thus the Savon Chronicle; I 
presume from good authority, brings the first inhabit- 
ants of Britam from Armenia; while a late very 
learned writer concludes, after all his laborious re- 
searches, that the Goths or Scythians came from Per- 
sia; and another contends with great force, that both 
thefrish'and old Britons proceeded severally from the 
borders of the Caspian; a coincidence of conclusions 
from different media by persons wholly unconnected, 
which could scarce have happened if they were not 
grounded on solid prinsiples. We may therefore 
hold this proposition firmly established, that Jran,-or 
Persia in its largest sense, was the true centre of popu- 
lation, of knowledge, of languages, and of arts ; which, 
instead of travelling westward only, as it has been fan- 
cifully supposed, or eastward, as might with equal 
reason have been asserted, were expanded in all di- 
rections to all the regions of the world in which the 
Hindu race had settled under various denominations : 
but whether Asia has not produced other races of 
men, distinct from the Hindus, the Arabs, or the 
Tartars ; or whether any apparent diversity may not 
yave sprung trom an intermixture of those thres- 


F 


66 THE SIXTH DISCOURSE: ON THE PERSIANS, 


in different proportions, must be the subject of a fu- 
ture inguiry. ‘There is another question of more im- 
mediate importance, which you, gentlemen, only can 
decide ; namely, ‘‘ by what means we can preserve 
‘¢ our Society from dying gradually away? as it has ad- 
«< vanced gradually to its present (shall I say flourish-_ 
“‘ ing or languishing ?) state.’’ It has subsisted five 
years without any expence to the members of it, until 
the first volume »of our Transactions was published ; 
and the price of that large volume, if we compare the 
different values of money in Benga/ and in England, 
is not more than equal to the annual contribution to- 
wards the charges of the Royal Society by each of its 
fellows, who may not have chosen to compound for it 
on his admission. ‘This I mention not from an idea 
that any of us could object to the purchase of one 
copy at least, but from a wish to inculcate the neces- 
sity of our common exertions in promoting the sale 
of the work, both here and in London. In vain shall 
we meet as a literary body, if our meetings shall cease 
to be supplied with original dissertations and memo- 
rials; and in vain shall we collect the most interesting 
papers, if we cannot publish them occasionally with- 
out exposing the superintendents of the Company’s 
press, who undertake to print them at their own ha- 
zard, to the danger of a considerable loss. By united 
efforts the French have compiled their stupendous re- 
positories, of universal knowledge ; and by united ef- 
forts only can we hope to rival them, or to. diffuse 
over our own country and the rest of Ewrope the lights 
attainable by our Asiatic [esearches, 


( 67 ) 
* IV. 
A LETTER’ 
FROM 


THE LATE HENRY VANSITTART, ESQ. 


TO THE PRESIDENT. 
Sir, 


AVING some time ago met with a Persian 

. abridgment, composed by Maulavi Khairuddin, 
of the asrarul Afaghinah, or the secrets of the Afghans, 
a book written in the Pushto language by Husain, the 
son of Sabir, the son of Khizr, the disciple of Hazrat 
Shah Kasim Sulaimani, whose tomb is in Chunargur, 
I was induced to translate it. Although it opens with 
a very wild description of the origin of that tribe, and 
contains a narrative which can by no means be offered 
upon the whole as a serious and probable history 5 
yet I conceive that the knowledge of what a nation 
suppose themselves to be, may be interesting to a So- 
ciety like this, as well as of what they really are. In- 
deed the commencement of almost every history is 
fabulous ; and the most enlightened ae after 
they have arrived at that degree of civilization and 
importance which has enabled and induced them to 
commemorate their actions, have always found a va- 
cancy at their outset which invention, or at best pre- 
sumption, must supply. Such fictions appear at first 
in the form of traditions; and having in this shape 
amused successive generations by a gratification of 
their national vanity, they are committed to writing, 
and acquire the authority of history. 

B 2 


( 68 ) 


As a kingdom is an assemblage of component parts, 
condensed by degrees from smaller associations of in- 
dividuals to their general union, so history is a combiw 
nation of the transactions not only of the different 
tribes, but even of the individuals of the nation of 
which it treats: each particular narrative in such a ge- 
neral collection must be summary and incomplete. 
Biography, therefore, as well as descriptions of the 
manners, actions, and even opinions of such tribes as 
are connected with a great kingdom, are not only en- 
tertaining in themselves, but useful, as they explain 
and throw alight upon the history of the nation. 


Under these impressions I venture to lay before the 
Society the translation of an abridged history of the. 
Afghans ; a tribe at different times subject to and al- 
ways connected with the kingdoms of Persia and Hin- 
dustan. 1 also submit a specimen of their language, 
which is called by them Pukhto; but this sin is sof- 
tened in Persian into Pushto. 


1am, Sir P- 
ii F) ie 
With the greatest respect, 
os 3 A 


Your most obedient humble servant, 


oat VANSITT ART. 


Culeutta, March 3, 1 fas 


( 69 } 


. ON 
THE DESCENT OF THE AFGHANS 
FROM THE JEWS 


HE Afghans, according to their own traditions, 

are the posterity of Mele Talut (king Saul) 

who, in the opinion of some, was a descendant of Ju- 

dah, the son of Jacob; and according te others of Bex- 
jamin, the brother of Joseph. 


Ina war which raged between the children of Israe/ 
and the -4malekites, the latter being victorious, plun- 
dered the Jews, and obtained possession of the ark 
of the covenant. Considering this the god of the 
Jews, they threw it into the fire, which did not affect 
it. They afterwards attempted to cleave it with axes, 
but without success: every individual who treated_it 
with indignity was punished for his temerity. They 


~ then placed it in their temple; but all their idols bow- 


ed to it. At length they fastened it upon a cow, which 
they turned loose in the wilderness. 


When the prophet Samuel arose, the children of 
Israel said to him, ‘* We have been totally subdued 
<< by the Amalekites, and have no king. Raise to us 
‘© a king, that we may be enabled to contend for the 
“* glory of God.” Samuel said, *‘ In case you are led 
** out to battle, are you determined tofight?” They 
answered, ‘* What has befallen us that we should not 
“© fight against infidels? That nation has banished 
“< us from our country and children.” At this time 
the angel Gabriel descended, and, delivering a wand, 
said, ‘“‘It is the command of God that the person 


_ « whose stature shall correspond with this wand, shall 


be king of Israel.” 
F 3 


79 ON THE DESCENT OF THE 


Melic Talut was at that time a man of inferior con- 
dition, and performed the humble employment of 
feeding the goats and cows of others. One day a 
cow under his charge was accidentally lost. Being 
disappointed in his searches, he was greatly distressed, 
and applied to Samuel, saying, ‘1 have lost a cow, 
<< and do not possess the means of-satisfying the owner, 
«¢ Pray for me, that I maybe extricated from this 
‘< difficulty.” Samuel, perceiving that he was a man 
of lofty stature, asked his name. He answered, Tu/ut. 
Samuel then said, ‘* Measure Ta/ut with the wand 
«¢ which the angel Gabriel brought.” His stature 
was equal to it. Samuel then said, ‘* God has raised 
Talut to be your king.” The children of Jsrael_an- 
swered, ** We are greater than our king. We are 
«men of dignity, and he is of inferior condition. 
«¢ How shall he be our king.” Samuelinformed them 
they should know that God had constituted Talut 
their king, by his restoring the ark of the covenant. 
He accordingly restored it, and they acknowledged 
him ‘their sovereign. | Seow 


After Talut obtained the kingdom, he seized part 
of the territories of Ja/ut, or Goliah, who assembleda 
large army, but was killed by David. Talut after- 
wards died a martyr in a war against the infidels; and 
God constituted David king of the Jews.. 


- Melic Talut had two sons, one called Berkia, and 
the other Jrmia, who served David, and were beloved 
by him. ‘He sent them to fight against the infidels ; 
and, by God’s assistance, they were victorious... 


The son of Berkia was called fghan, and the son 
of Irmia was named Usbec.. Those youths. distin- 
guished themselves in the reign of David, and 
were employed by Solomon. -Afghan was distin 


a 2 


AFGHANS FROM THE JEWS. qt 


guished by his corporal strength, which struck fer- 
ror into Demons and Genii. OUsbee was eminent for 


“his learning. 


Afghan used frequently to make excursions to the 
mountains ; where his progeny, after his death estab- 
lished themselves, lived ina state of independence, 
built forts, and exterminated the infidels. 


When the select of creatures, Muhammed, appeared 
upon earth, his fame reached the Afghans, who sought 
him in multitudes under their leaders Khalid and 
Abdul Rashid, sons of Wald. The prophet ho- 
noured them with the most gracious reception, say- 
ing, ** Come, O Muluc, or Kings ;’”? whence they - 
assumed the title of Mehc, which they enjoy to this 
day. The prophet gave them his ensign, and said 
that the faith would be strengthened by them. 


’ ‘Many sons were born of Khalid, the son of /¥z- 
lid, who signalized themselves in the presence of the 
prophet, by fighting against the infidels. Muhammed 


erent and prayed for them. 


In the reign of Sultan Mahmud of Ghaznah, aght 
men arrived, of the posterity of Khalid the son of 
Walid, whose names were Kalun, Alun, Daud, 
Yalua, Ahmed, Awin, and Ghazi. ‘The Sultan was 
much pleased with them, and appointed each a com> 
mander in his army. He also conferred on them the 
offices of Vazir, and Vakili Mutlak, or Regeay of 
the Empire. 


Wherever they were stationed they obtained pos- 
session of the country, built mosques, and \over-— 


threw the temples of idols. They encreased so 
much, that the army of Mahmud was chiefly 


4 


72 ON THE DESCENT OF THE 


composed of Afghans. When Herhind, a powerfal 
prince of Jdindustan, meditated an invasion of Ghaz- 
nah, Sultan Mahmud. dispatched against him the 
descendants of KéAalid with twenty thousand horse: 
a battle ensued ; the Afghans made the attack ; and, 
after a severe engagement, which lasted from day- 
break till noon, defeated Herhind, killed many of the 
infidels, and converted some to the Muhammedan 
faith. | é 


The Afghans now began to establish themselves in 
the mountains; and some settled in cities with the 
permission of Sultan Mahmud. They framed regu- 
‘lations, dividing themselves into four classes, agree- 
ably to the following description :—The first is the 
pure class, consiting of those, whose fathers and 
mothers were Afghans. The second class consists 
of those: whose fathers were Afghans, and mothers 
of another nation. The third class contains those 
whose mothers were Afghans, and fathers of another 
nation... The fourth class is composed of the. chil- 
dren of women whose mothers were Afghans, and 
fathers and husbands of a different nation. Persons 
who do not belong to one of these classes, are ng 
called Afghans. Wy bail 


After the death of Sultan Mahmud they made ano- 
ther settlement in the mountains.  Shihabuddin 
Gauri, a subsequent Sultan of Ghaznah, was twice 
repulsed from Hindustan. “His /uzir assembled the 
people, and asked if any of the posterity of Khalid 

_were living. They answered, ‘* Many now live 
‘‘ in a state of independence in the mountains, 
‘© where they have a considerable army.” |The 
Vazir requested them to go to the mountains, and_ 
by entreaties prevail on the -dfehans to come; for 
they .were the descendants of companions of the 
prophet mee a He 


AFGHANS FROM THE JEWS, 73 


_ The inhabitants of Ghaznah undertook this em- 
bassy, and, by entreaties and presents, conciliated the 
minds of the dfghans, who promised to engage in the 
service of the Sultan, provided he would himself come 
and enter into an agreement with them. The Sultan 
visited them in their mountains, honoured them, and 
gave them dresses and other presents. They supphed 
him with twelve thousand horse, and a considerable 
army of infantry. Being dispatched by the Sultan 
before his own army, they took Dehli, killed Roy Pak- 
toura the king, his ministers and nobles ; laid waste 
the city, and made the infidels prisoners. They after- 
wards exhibited nearly the same scene in Canauj. 


The Sultan, pleased by the reduction of those cities, 
conferred honours upon the 4fghans. It is said that 
he then gave them the titles of Patan and Khan. The 
word Patan is derived from the Amd: verb Paitna, to 
rush, in aljusion to their alacrity in attacking the ene- 
my. The Pazans have greatly distinguished them- 
selves in the history of Hi ndustan, and are divided 
into a variety of sects. . 


ime The race of Afghans ia themselves of the 
Mountain of Solomon, which is near Kandahar, and the 
circumjacent country, where they have built forts : 
this tribe has furnished many kings. The following 
monarchs of this race have sat upon the throne of 
Dehli :—Sultan Behlole, Afghan Lodi, Sultan Secan- 
der, Sultan Ibrahim, Shir Shah, Islam Shah, Adil Shak 
Sur. They also number the following kings of Gaur : 
——Solaiman Shah Gurzant, Bayaxid Shah, and Kuth 

_ Shah; besides whom their nation has produced many 
conquerors of provinces. The Afghans are called So. 
faimani, either because they were formerly the sub- 
jects of Solomon, king of the Jews, or because they in- 
habit the Mountain of So/omon, 


ves ON THE DESCENT OF THE 


The translation being finished, I shall only add that 
the country of the 4fgkans, which is a province of 
Cabul, was originally called Rok, and from hence is 
derived the name of the Rohi//ahs. The city, which 
was established in it by the Afghans, was called by 
them Paishwer, or Paishor, and is now the name of 
the whole district. The sects of the 4dfghans, or Pa- 
tans, are very numerous. The principal are these :— 
Lodi, Lohaunt, Sur, Serwani, Yusufzihi, Bangish, Di- 
laxai, Khatt1, Yasin, Khail, and Baloje. The mean- 
ing of Zihi, is offspring ; and of Khaz/, sect. A very 
particular account of the Afghans has been written b 
the late Hafiz Rahmat Khan, a chief of the Rohillahs, 
from which the curious reader may derive much infor- 
mation. "They are Muselmans, partly of the Szni, and 
partly of the Siizk persuasion, They are great boasters 
of the antiquity of their origin, and reputation of their 
tribe; but other Muse/mans entirely reject their claim, 
and consider them of modern and even base extrac- 
tion. "However, their character may be collected from 

history, they have distinguished themselves by their 
courage, both singly and unitedly, as principals and 
auxiliaries. They have conquered for their own prin- 
ées and for foreigners, and have always been consider= 
ed the main streneth of the army in which they have 
served. - As they have been applauded for virtues, 
they have also been reproached for vices, having some- 
times been guilty of treachery, and even acted the base 
part of assassins, 


AFGHANS FROM THE JEWS. 7§ 


A Specimen of the Puswro Lancuace. 


ro - - fo - - - = = 
a wrtbeet aS, 5 prin Ses 
° > i - OF Qaeer 9 «+ OD _% 


$5 a2 8555 S53 yo 5 9 L5! 


By the oppression of tyrannical rulers, 
Fire, the grave, and Pazshor, all three have been 
rendered equal. | 


~-e 9 F9NG Ge -=-9% wey eS a Oe 


oO. 
Hg 355 SES G3 es pp 5 Cin 9 


With respect to prayers enjoined by the Sunnah, 
they are remitted. 


: ¥ may; , 
It is thus expressed in the reports : 


RAD OO Oss) (ETO & el oO” eared 


SHS Usd AG GU soak op, U5) ll 


If a man perform them, it is very laudable. If 
he do not perform them, it is no crime in him. 


Ces Sj peo 


TH Lee -9 Gs tele - 
Sp Srigg gna at Sy wo oS 


dials al gd tw O 9 duw d 


Y 


If the difpofition be not good, O Mirza, 


What difference is there between a Sayyed and a 
Brabmant! 


> 


( 76 ) 


NOTE BY THE PRESIDENT. 


HIS account of the Afghans may lead to a very 
a interesting discovery. We learn from Esdras, 
that the ten tribes, after a wandering journey, came to 
a country called Arsareth; where, we may suppose, 
they settled. Now the 4fghans are said, by the best 
Persian historians, to be descended from the Jews; 
they have traditions among themselves of such a des- 
cent; and it is even asserted, that their families are 
distinguished by the names of Jewish tribes, although, 
since their conversion to the Js/am, they studiously 
conceal their origin: the Pushto language, of which 
I have seen a dictionary, has a manifest resemblance 
to the Chaldaic; and a considerable district under 
their dominion is called Hazareh, or Hazaret, which 
might easily have been changed into the word used 
by Esdras. 1 strongly recommend an inquiry into the 
literature and history of the 4fghans. 


C7p) 


V. 
REMARKS 


ON THE 
ISLAND OF HINZUAN, OR JOHANNA. 


BY THE PRESIDENT. 


INZUAN (a name which has been gradually 
corrupted into Anzuame, Anjuan, Juanny, and 
Johanna) bas been governed about two centuries by a 
colony of drabs, and exhibits a curious instance of 
the slow approaches toward civilization, which are 
made by a small community, with many natural ad- 
vantages, but with few means of improving them. An 
account of this African island, in which we hear the 
language and see the manners of Arabia, may neither 
be uninteresting in itself, nor foreign to the objects of 
inquiry proposed at the institution of our Society. 


_ On Monday, the 28th of July, 1783, after a voyage, 
in the Crocodile, of ten weeks and two days from the 
rugged islands of Cape Verd, our eyes were delighted 
with a ptospect so beautiful, that neither a painter nor 
a poet could perfectly represent it, and so cheering to 
us, that it can justly be conceived by such only as have 
been in our preceding situation. Ix was the sun rising 
in full splendor on the isle of Mayata (as the seamen 
called it) which we had joyfully distinguished the pre- 
ceding afternoon by the height of its peak, and which 
now appeared at no great distance from the windows 

of our cabin; while-Alimzuan, for which we had so 
long panted, was plainly discernible a-head, where its 
high lands presented themselves with remarkable bold- 
ness. The weather was fair, the water smooth ; and a 


78 REMARKS ON THE ISLAND 


gentle breeze drove us easily before dinner-time round 
a rock, on which the Bri//iant struck just a year before, 
into a commodious road *, where we dropped our 
anchor early in the evening. We had seen Mehila, 
another sister island, in the course of the day. 


The frigate was presently surrounded with canoes, 
and the deck soon crowded, with natives of all ranks, 
from the high born chief, who washed linen, to the 
half-naked slave, who only paddled. Most of them 
had letters of recommendation from Englishmen, which 
none of them were able to read, though they spoke 
English intelligibly ; and'some a ppeared vain of titlesy 
which our countrymen had given them in play, ac- 
cording to their supposed stations. We had Lords, 
Dukes, and: Princes on board, soliciting our custom 
and importuning us for presents. In fact, they were 
too sensible to be proud of empty sounds, but justly 
imagined, that those ridiculous titles would serve as 
marks of distinction, and, by attracting notice, pro- 
cure for them something substantial. The only men 
of real consequence in the island, whom. we saw before 
we landed, were the Governor Abdullah, second cou- 


fin to the king, and his brother 4/w, with their seves . 


ral sons; all of whom ‘will again be particularly men- 
tioned : they understood rabic, seemed zealots in 
the Mohammedan faith, and. admired my copies of the 
Alkoran some verses of which they read, whilst “47- 
wi perused the opening of. another Arabian manuz 
_ script, and explained it in Englisk more accurately 


than could Have been expected. 


- The next morning showed us the island in all its 
beauty 5 and the scene was so diversified, that a oa 


* Lat. 12° 10° 47” 8. Longs “f° 25/5” E. ‘he the Master. : 
; 


OF HINZUAN, OR JOHANNA. 79 


tinct view of it could hardly have been exhibited by 
the best pencil: ‘you must, therefore, be satisfied 
with a mere description, written on the very spot, 
and compared attentively with the natural landscape. 
We were at anchor ina fine bay, and before us was 
a vast amphitheatre, of which you may form a ge- 
neral notion by picturing in your minds a multi- 
tude of hills infinitely varied in size and figure, and 
‘then supposing them to be thrown together, with a 
kind of artless symmetry, in all imaginable posi- 
tions. The back ground was a series of moun- 
tains, one of which is pointed, near half a mile 
‘perpendicularly high from the level of the sea, and 
little more than three miles from the shore: all of 
them were richly clothed with wood, chiefly fruit- 
trees, of an exquisite verdure. I had seen many @ 

mountain of a stupendous height in Wales and 
Swisserland, but never saw one before, round the 
bosom of which the clouds were almost continu- 
ally rolling, while its green summit rose flourishing; 
above them, and received from them an additional 
‘brightness. Next to this distant range of hills was 
another tier, part of which appeared charmingly 
yerdant, and part ‘rather barren; but the contrast 
of colours changed even this “nakedness into a 
beauty. Nearer still were innumerable mountains, 
or rather cliffs, which brought down their verduré 
and fertility quite to the beach; so that every shade 
of green, the sweetest of colours, was, displayed at 
one view by land and by water. But nothing con- 
duced more to the variety of this enchanting pros- 
pect, than the many rows of palm.-trees, especi- 
ally the tall and graceful drecas on the shores; in 
the valleys, and on the ridges of hills, where: one 
might almost suppose them to have been planted 
regularly by design. A more beautiful appearance 
can scarce be conceived, than such a number of ele- 
gant palms in such a situation, with luxuriant tops, 
hike ib icin plumes, * placed’ at just intervals, and 


80 REMARKS ON THE ISLAND 


showing between them part of the remoter landscape, 
while they left the rest to be supplied by the be- 
holder’s imagination. The town of Matsamudo lay 
on our left, remarkable at a distance for the tower 
of the principal mosque, which was built by Heh- 
mah, a queen of the island, from whom the pre- 
sent king is descended: a little on our right was a 
small town, called Bantani. Neither the territory of 
Nice, with its olives, date-trees, and cypresses, nor 
the isles of JZeres, with their delightful orange- 
groves, appeared so charming to me as the view 
from the road of Hinzuan; which, nevertheless, is 
far surpassed, as the Captain of the Crocodile assured 
us, by many of the islands in the Southern Ocean, 
lf life were not too short for the complete discharge 
of all our respective duties, public and private, and 
for the acquisition even of necessary knowledge in 
any degree of perfection, with how much pleasure 
and improvement might a great part of it be spent 
in admiring the beauiies of this wonderful orb, and 
contemplating the nature of man in all its varieties! 


We hastened to tread on firm land, to which we 
had been so long disused, and went on shore, after 
breakfast, to see the town, and return the Govyernor’s 
visit. As we walked, attended by a crowd of natives, — 
I surprized them by reading aloud an drabic inscrip- 
‘tion over the gate of a mosque, and still more, when 
I entered it, by explaining four sentences, which were 
written very distinctly on the wall, signifying, ‘* that 
“* the world was given us for our own edification, 
“< not for the purpose of raising sumptuous build- 
“‘ ings; life, for the discharge of moral and reli- 
<* gious duties, not for pleasureable indulgences ; 
‘«* wealth, to be liberally bestowed, not avariciously 
** hoarded ; and learning, to produce good actions, 
s* not empty disputes.” We could not but. respect 
the teinple even of a false prophet, in which we- 


OF HINZUAN, OR JOHANNA. St 


found such excellent morality: we saw nothing. bet- 
ter among the Romish trumpery in the church at Ma- 
deira. When we came to Abdullah's house, we were 
conducted through a smal] court-vard into an open 
Toom, on each siae of which was a large and conves 
nient sofa, and above it a high bed-place in a dark 
recess, over which a chintz counterpoint hung down 
from the ceiling. This is the general form of the best 
rooms if the island; and most of the tolerable houses 
havea similar apartment on the opposite side of the 

court, that there may be at all hours a place in the 

shade for dinner or for repose. We were entertained 

with ripe dates from Yemen, and the milk of cocoa- 

nuts; but the heat of the room, which seemed accessible 

to all who chose to enter it, and the scent of musk, or 

civet, with which it was perfumed, soon made us 

desirous of bréathing a purer air; nor could I be 

detained long by the Arabic manuscripts, which 

the Governor produced, but which appeared of lit- 

tle use, and consequently of no value, except to such 

as love mere curiosities. One of them, indeéed, relat- 

ing to the penal law of the Mohammedans, 1 would 

oladly have purchased at a just price; but he knew not 

what toask; and 1 knewthat better books on that sub- 

ject might be procured in Bengal, He then offered 

mea black boy for one of my ° Alkorans, and pressed 

me to barter an Jwdian dress, which he had seen on 

board the ship, for a cow and calf.. The golden 

slippers attracted him most, since his wife, he said, 

would like to wear them; and, for that reason, J 

made him a present of them; but had destined the 

book and the robe for his superior. No high opi- 

nion could be formed of Sayyad Abdullah, who 
seemed very eager for gain, and very servile where 

he expected it. : pt 


Our next visit was to Shaikh Ss the king’s 
eldest son; and if we had seen him. first, the state 
Vet, IL. G 


82 REMARKS ON THE ISLAND 


of civilization in Finzwan would have appeared 
at its lowest ebb. The worst English hackney i in the 


worst stable is better lodged, and ‘looks more princely | 


than this heir apparent ; but though his mien and 
apparel were extremely savage, yet allowance should 
have been made for his illness 5 which, as we after- 
wards learned, was an abscess in the spleen: a disor- 
der not uncommon in that country, and frequently 
- cured, agreeably to the Arabian practice, by the actuak 
cautery. He was incessantly chewing pieces of the 
Areca-nut with shell-lime : a custom borrowed, I sup- 
pose, from the Indians, who greatly improve the 
composition with spices and betel-leaves, to which 
they formerly added camphor: all the natives of 
rank chewed it, but not, I think, to so great an ex- 
cess. Prince Slim from time to time gazed at him- 
self with complacency in a piece of broken looking- 
glass, which was glued on a small board: a specimen 
of wretchedness, which we observed in no other 
house ; but many circumstances convinced us that 
the apparently low condition of his royal highness, 
who was not on bad terms with his father, and seem- 
ed not to want authority, proceeded wholly from his 
avarice. His brother Hamdullah, who generally re- 
sides in the town of Domoni, has a very different cha- 
racter, being esteemed a man of worth, good sense, 
and learning: he had come, the day before, to Mat- 
samudo, on hearing that an English frigate was in the 
road; and I, having gone’out for a few minutes to 
read an Arabic i inscription, found him on my return 
devouring a manuscript which I had left with some of 
the company. He is a Kadi or Mohammedan judge; 
and as he seemed to have more bea bys than his 
countrymen, Iwas extremely concerned that I had so 
little conversation with him. The king, Shaikh Ah- 
med, has a younger son, named Abdullah, whose usual 


residence is’ in the town of Vani, which he seldom 


leaves, as the state of his ‘health is very infirm. 
Since the succession to the title and authority of Su/- 


OF HINZUAN, OR JOHANNA. 83 


éan is not unalterably fixed in one line, but requires 
confirmation by the chiefs of the island, it is not im- 
, probable that they may hereafter be conferred on 
- prince Hamdullah. 


A little beyond the hole in which Salim received 
us, was his 4aram, or the apartment of ‘his women, 
which he permitted us all to sed, not through polite- 
hess tO strangers, as we believed at first, but as [ 
learned mp ea dl from his own lips, in expectation 
of a present. Wesaw only two or three miserable - 
creatures with their heads covered, while the favour- 
Ite, as we supposed, stood behind a coarse curtain, 
and showed. her ankles under it, loaded with silver 
rings; which, if she was capable of reflection, she 
must have considered as glittering fetters rather than 
ornaments; buta rational being would have preferred 
the condition of a wild beast, exposed to perils and 
hunger in a forest, to the splendid misery of being 
- wife or mistress to ae oe. 


Before we returned, 4/wi was desirous of fhowing 
me his, books; but the day was too far advanced, 
and I promised to visit him some other morning. 
The governor however prevailed on us to see his place 
in, the country,. where he invited us to dine the next 
day. The walk was extremely pleasant from the town 
to the side of a rivulet, which formed in one part a 
small pool very convenient for bathing, and thence 
through groves and alleys tothe foot of a hill; but 
the dining-room was little better than an open barn, 
and was recommended only by the coolness. of its 
shade. Abdullah would accompany us on our return 
to the ship, together with two Muftis who spoke Ara- 
bic indifferently, and seemed eager to see all my ma- 
nuscripts; but they were! very moderately jearned, 
and gazed with stupid wonder on a fine copy of the 
Hamasak, and on other collections of ancient poetry. 

G2 


$4 REMARKS ON THE ISLAND 


Early the next morning a black messenger, with @ 
tawny laud as his interpreter, came from prince Salm. 
who having broken his perspective glass, wished to: 
procure another by purchase or barter. A polite an- 
swer was returned, and steps taken to gratify his 
wishes. As we on our part expressed a desire to visit 
the king at Domoni, the prince’s messenger told us 
that his master would, no doubt, lend us_ palan- 
quins (for there was not a horse in the island) and 
order a sufficient number of his vassals to carry us). 
whom we might pay for their trouble as we thought 
just. We commissioned him therefore to ask that 
favour, and' begged that ‘all might be ready for our 
excursion before sun-rise, that we might escape the 
heat of the noon, which,. though it was the middle of 
winter, we had found excessive. The boy, whose 
name was Combo Madi, staid with us longer than: 
his companion: there was something in-his look so 
ingenuous, and in his broken English so simple, that 
we encouraged him to continue his innocent prattle. 
He wrote and read Arabic tolerably well, and set 
down at my desire the names of several towns in the 
island, which he first told me was properly called Hm- 
zuan. The fault of begging for whatever he liked, 
he had in common with the governor and other 
nobles, but hardly in a greater degree: his first pe- 
tition for some lavender-water was readily granted 5: 
and a small bottle of it was so acceptable to him, that 
if we had suffered him, he would have kissed our feet : 
but it was not for himfelf that he rejoiced so extra- 
vagantly: he told us, with tears starting from ‘his 
eyes, that his mother would be pleased with it, andi 
the idea of her pleasure seemed: to fill him with rap- 
ture. Never did I see filial affection more warmly 
felt, or more tenderly and, in my opinion, unaffect- 
edly expressed; yet this boy was nota favourite of 
the officers, who thought him artful. His mother’s 
name, hesaid, was Fasima ; and he importuned us te 


OF HINZUAN, OR JOHANNA, 85 


visit her ;. conceiving, I suppose, that all mankind 
must love and admire her. We promised to gratify 
him ; and having made him several presents, permit- 
ted him to return. As he reminded me of A/addin in 
the Arabian tale,I designed to give him that name ina 
recommendatory letter, which he pressed me to write, 
instead of St. Domingo, as some European visiter had 
tidiculously called him; but, since the allusion would 
not have been generally known, and since the title of 
Alau'ldin, or eminence in faith, might have offended 
his superiors, I thought it .advisable for him to keep 
his African name. A very indifferent dinner was 
prepared for-us at the house of the Governor, whom 
we did not-see the whole day, as it was the beginning 
of Ramadan, the Mohammedan \ent, and he was en- 
gaged in his devotions, or made them his EXcuse 5 
but his eldest son sat by us while we dined, together 
with Musa who was employed, jointly with his bro- 
ther Husain, as purveyor to the Captain of the frigate. 


Having observed a very-elegant shrub, that grew 
about six feet high, in the court-yard, but was not 
then in flower, | learned with pleasure, that it was 
dinna, of which I hadread:so much in drabian poems, 
and which Ezropean botanists:have ridiculously named 
Lawsonia. Musa bruised some of the leaves, and, 
having moistened them with water, applied them to 
our nails and the tips of our fingers, which in a short 
time became of a dark orange-scarlet. I had be- 
fore conceived a different idea of this dye, and ima- 
gined, that it was used by the Argbs to imitate the 
atural redness of those parts in young and healthy per- 
sons, which in all countries must be considered as a 
beauty :—perhaps a less quantity of hinna, or the same 
differently prepared, might have produced that effect. 
- The old men in Arabia used the same dye to conceal 
their grey hairs, while their daughters were dying their 

. G..-9%< 


86° REMARKS ON THE ISLAND 


lips and gums black, to set off the whiteness of their 
teeth ; so unfversal in all nations and ages are per- 
sonal vanity and a love of disguising truth; though 
in all cases, the farther our species recede from na- 
ture, the farther they depart from true beauty ; and 
men at least should disdain to use artifice or deceit for 
any purpose or on any occasion. If the women of rank 
at Paris, or. those in London who wish to imitate’ 
them, be inclined to call the Arabs barbarians, “let 
them view their own head-dresses and cheeks in a 
glass, and, if they have left no room for blushes, be 
inwardly at least ashamed of their censure. . 


~ In the afternoon I walked along way up the moun- 
tains in a winding path amid plants and trees no less new 
than beautiful, and regretted exceedingly that very 
few of them were in blossom, as 1 should then have 
had leisure to examine them. Curiosity led front 
hill to hill; and I came at last to the sources of a ri- 
vulet, which we had passed near the shore, and from 
which the ship was to be supplied with excellent wa- . 
ter, I saw no birds on the mountains but Gui-- . 
nea-fowl, which might have been easily caught? - 
no insects were troublesome to me but mosqui- 
‘tos; and I had no fear of venomous reptiles, 
having been assured that the air was too pure for 
any to exist in it; but I was often unwillingly a 
cause of fear to the gentle and harmless lizard, who 
ran among the shrubs. On my return I missed the 
path by which [I had ascended; but, having met 
some blacks laden with yams and plantains, I was 
by them directed to another, which led me round, 
through a charming grove of cocoa-trees, to the 
Governor’s country-seat, where our entertainment 
was closed by a’syllabub, which the English had 
taught the Muselmans to make for them. © 


OF HINZUAN, OR JOHANNA. $7 


We received no answer from Salim; nor, indeed, 
expected one; since we took- for granted that he 
could not but approve our intention of visiting his 
‘father ; and we went on shore before sun-rise, in full 
expectation of a pleasant excursion to Domoni: but 
we were happily disappointed. ‘The servants, at the 
prince’s door, told us coolly, that their master was in- 
disposed, and, as they believed, asleep; that he had 
given them no orders concerning his palanquins, and 
that they durst not disturb him. 4/27 soon came to 
pay us his compliments, and was followed by his 
eldest son, Ahmed, with whom we walked to the gar- 
dens of the two princes Salim and Hamdullah: the 
situation was naturally good, but wild and desolate ; 
and, in Salim’s garden, geet y we entered through a 
miserable hovel, we saw a convenient bathing-place, 
well-built with stone, but then in great disorder, and 
a shed, by way of summer-house, like that under 
which we dined at the Governor’s, but smaller and 
less neat. On the ground there lay a kind of cradle, 
about six feet long, and alittle more than one foot in 
breadth, made of cords twisted in a sort of clumsy 
net-work, with a long thick bambu fixed to each side 
of it: this, we heard with surprize, was a royal pa- 
Janquin, and one of the vehicles in which we were 
intended to have been rocked on mens shoulders 
over the mountains. I had much conversation with 
Ahmed, whom | tound intelligent and communica- 
tive: he told me that several of his countrymen com- 
posed songs and tunes; that he was himself a passion- 
ate lover of poetry and music; and that, if we would 
dine at his house, he would play and sing tous. We 
declined his invitation to dinner, as we had madea 
conditional promise, if ever we passed a day at Ma/- 
samudo, to eat our custy with Bana Gibu, an honest 
man, of whom we purchased eggs and vegetables, and 
to whom some Englishmau had giyen the title of Lord, 
which made him iat vain: we could therefore 

4 


88 REMARKS ON THE ISLAND 


make Sayyad Ahmed only a morning visit. He sung 
a hymn or twoin Arabic, and accompanied his drawl- 
ing, though pathetic, psalmody with a kind of man- 
doline, which he touched with an awkward quill: the 
instrument was very imperfect, but seemed to give 
him delight. The names of the strings were written 
on itin Arabian or Indian figures, simple and com- 
pounded; but I could not think them worth copying, 
He gave Captain Williamson, who wished to present 
some literary curiosities to the library at Dublin, a 
small roll containing a hymn in Arabic letters, but in 
the language of Mombaza, which was mixed with 
Arabic; but it hardly deserved examination, since the 
study of languages has. little intrinsic value, and is 
only useful as the instrument of real knowledge, which 
we Can scarce expect from. the poets of the Mozam- 
bigue. Ahmed would, | believe, have heard our Eu. 
ropean airs (1 always except French melody) with rap- 
ture, for his favourite tune was a common Jrish jig, 
with which he seemed wonderfully affected. 
4 

~ On our return to the beach I thought of visiting 
old A4/wi, according te my promise, and prince Salim, 
whose character I had not then discovered: J resolved 
for that purpose to stay on shore alone, our dinner 
with Gibw having been fixed at an early hour. dhwi 
showed me his manuscripts, which chiefly related, to 
the ceremonies and ordinances of his own religion; 
and one of them, which I had formerly seen in Move 
rope, was a collection of sublime and elegant hymns 
in praise of Mohammed, with explanatory notes in the 
margin. I requested him to read one of them after 
the manner of the 4rabs ; and he chanted it in a strain 
by no means unpleasing; but Iam persuaded that he 
understood it very imperfectly: The room, which 
was open ‘to the street, was presently crowded with vi- 
siters, most of whom were Mauftis, or Expounders, 


of the Law; and lwi, desirous perhaps tQ display 


OF HINZUAN, OR) JOHANNA, 89 


his zeal before them at the expence of good. breed- 
ing, directed my attention to a passage'in a commen- 
tary on the Koran, which I found levelled. at thé 
Christians. The commentator, haying related with 
some additions (but on the whole not inaccurately) 
the circumstances of the temptation, puts this speech 
into the mouth of the tempter: ‘* Though I am un- 
** able to delude thee, yet 1 will mislead, by thy 
s¢ means, more human creatures than thou wilt set 
** right.” <‘ Nor was this menace vain, (says the 
Mohammedan writer) * for the inhabitants of a region 
‘ many thousand leagues in extent, are still so deluded 
* by the Devil. shat they impiously call fsa the son of 
* God! Heaven preserve us,’ he adds, ‘ from blas- 
¢ pheming Christians as well as blaspheming Jaws, 
Although a religious dispute with those obstinate zea- 
Jots would have been unreasonable and fruitless, yet 
they <eserved, I thought, a slight reprehension, as the 
attack seemed to be concerted among them. ‘¢ The 
¢ commentator,’ said I, * was much to blame for passing 
so indiscriminate atid, hasty a censure: the title, which 
* gave your legislator and gives you such offence, was 
© often applied in Judea (by a bold figure agreeable 
‘ to the Hebrew idiom, though unusual in Arabic) 
‘ to angels, to holy men, and even to all mankind, who 
* are commanded to call God their Father ; and in 
* this large sense the apostle, to the Romans, calls 
e elect the children of God, and the Messiah the 
rer. born among many brethren ;, but the words only 
© begotten are applied transcendently and incompa- 
* rably to him alone *; and, as for me who believes 
‘the scriptures, which you also profess to believe, 
§ though you assert without proof that we have Mil: 
é tered them, I cannot refuse him an appellation, 
*« though far surpassing our reason, by which he is 


te * Rom. viii. 29 Seer Johnii, 1. I, Barrow, 231, 232, 25%. 
a 


go- REMARKS ON THE ISLAND 


‘ distinguished in the Gospel; and the believers in’ 
* Muhammed, who expressly name him the Messiah, 
“and pronounce him to have been born of a virgin, 
‘which alone might. fully justify the phrase con- 
* demned by this-author, are themselves condemn- 
€ able for cavilling at words, when they cannot ob- 
« ject to the substance of our faith consistently with 
‘ their own.’ The Muselmans had nothing to any in 


reply ; and the conversation was changed, 


I was astonished at the neerions which Akwi put 
to me concerning the late peace and the independence 
of America; the several powers and resources of Bri- 
tain and France, Spain and Hollan., the character 
and supposed views of the Emperor, the compara- 
tive strength of the Russian, Imperial, and Othman 
armies, and their respective modes of bringing their 
forces to action. 1] answer him without reserve, ex- 
cept on the state of our possessions in India; nor 
were my answers lost, for I observed, that all dies. 
company were variously affected by them, generally 
with amazement, often with concern, especially 
when I described to them the great force and admi- 
rable discipline of the Aurian army, and the stupid 
prejudices of the Furks, whom nothing can induce to” 
abandon their old Fartarian habits ; and exposed the 
weakness of their empire in Africa, and even in. ar 
more distant provinces of sia. In return, he ga 
me clear but general information concerning the O-" 
vernment and commerce of his island: ** His coun=" 
“try,” he said, © was poor, and produced few articles’ 
“¢ ¥ trade ; but if-they could get money, which they 

ow preferred to play-things,”’ those were his words, 
‘< they might easily,” he added, ‘ procure foreign® 
‘€ commodities and exchange them advantageously’ 
« with their neighbours in the islands and. on the 
‘< continent. Thus with a little money,” said he, 
_“ we purchase muskets, powder, balls, cuagaty» 


\ 


€¢ 


OF HINZUAN, OR JOHANNA. gt 


knives, clothes, raw cotton, and other articles 
brought from Bombay, and with those we trade to 
Madagascar for the natural produce of the country 
or dollars, with which the French buy cattle, 
honey, butter, and so forth, in that island... With 
gold, which we receive from your ships, we can 
procure elephants teeth from the natives of Mo- 
zambique. who barter them also for ammunition 
and bars of iron; and the Portugueze in that 
country give us clothes of various kinds in ex- 
change for our cominodities ; these cloths we dis- 
pose of luctatively inthe threeneighbouring islands, 
‘whence we bring rice, cattle, a kind of bread-fruit, 
which grows in Comara, and slaves, which we buy 
-also at other places to which we trade ; and we carry 
on this trafic in our own vessels.” 


Here I could not help expressing my abhorrence of 


their s/ave-trade, and asked him by what law they 


cl 


aimed a property in rational beings, since our Cre-_ 


ator had given our species a dominion, to be mode- 
rately exercised, over the beasts of the field and the 
fowls of the air, but none to man over man. ** By no 


law,” answered he, ‘‘ unless necessity be a law. 
There are nations in Madagascar and in Africa, 
who know neither God nor his prophet, nor Moses, 
nor David, nor the Messiah: those nations are in 

erpetual war and take many captives, whom, if 
Mey could not sell, they would certainly kill. ine 
dividuals among them are in extreme poverty, 
‘and have numbers of children, who, if they can- 
not be disposed of, must perish through hunger, 
together with their miserable parents. By purchas- 
ing these wretches we preserve their lives, and, 
perhaps, those of many others whom our money 
relieves. The sum of the argument is this: If we 
“buy them they will live; if they become valuable 
seyvants, they will live comfortably ; bur, if they 
are not sold, they must die miserably.” ¢ There 


2 REMARKS ON THE ISLAND 


« may be,’ said J, * suchcases; but you fallaciously draw 

« a general conclusion from afew particular instances ; 

“ and this is the very fallacy which, on a, thousand 

* other occasions, deludes mankind. It is not to be 

« doubted, that a constant and gainful craffic in hu- 

“ man creatures foments war, in which captives are 

‘ always made, and keeps up that perpetual enmity 

‘ which you pretend to be the cause of a practice im 
« itself reprehensible, while in truth it isits‘efect. The 
* same traffic encourages laziness in some parents, 

‘ who might in general. support their families by pro-+ 

‘oiper industry, and seduces others to stifle their na- 

* tural feelings. At most, your redemption of those 

* unhappy children can amount only to a. personal 

“ contract implied between you, for gratitude and rea~ 

* sonable service on their part, for kindness and. 

* humanity on yours; but can you think your part 

“ performed by disposing of them against their wills, 

* with as much indifference as if you were selling 

‘ cattle, especially as they might become readers of the. 
* Koran, and pillars of your faith * “* The law,” said 

he, “ forbids our selling them, when they are be- 

“ lievers in the Prophet ; and little children only are 

«* sold ; nor they often, or by all masters.” * You, 

« who believe in Muhanimed, said I, * are bound 

‘ by the the spirit and letter of his laws to. take pains, 

‘ that they also may believe in him ; and if you nex 

« glect so important a duty for sordid gain, I do 

* not see how you can hope for prosperity in this world, 
“or for happiness in the next.’ My old friend and 

the Muftis assented, and muttered a few prayers; but 

probably forgot my ‘preaching before many aio 

had passed. 

So: much time had lighed away in this conversa- 
tion, that I could make but a short visit to, Prince 
Salim ; and my view in visiting him was to fix the 
time of our journey to Domoni as early as possible on 
the next morning. His appearance was more savage 


OF HINZUAN, OF JOHANNA. 93 


than ever, and I found him in a disposition to com- 
plain bitterly against the fxglish: No acknow- 
ledgement, he said, had been made for the kind 
attentions of himself, and the chief men of his 
country to the officers and people of the Brilliant, 
though a whole year had elapsed since the wreck. 
I really wondered at the forgetfulness, to which alone 
such a neglect could be imputed, and assured him 
that I would express my opinion both in Bengal and 
in letters to Hughind. “ We have little,” said he, 
* tohope from letters ; for, when we have been paid 
“ with them instead of money, and have shewn 
‘© them on board your ships, we have commonly 
« been treated with disdain, and often with impreca- 
* tions.” I assured him, that either those letters 
must have been written coldly and by very obscure 
pefsons, or shown to very ill-bred men, of whon 
there were too many in all nations; but that a few 
imstances of rudeness ought not to give him a general 
prejudice against our national character. ** But you,” 
said he, ‘* area wealthy nation, and we are indigent, 
“yet, though all our groves of cocoa-trees, our 
fruits, and our cattle, are ever at your service, you 
*¢ always try to make hard bargains with us for what 
“you chuse to dispose of ; and frequently will neither 
“¢ sell nor give those things which we principally 
¢¢ want.” © To form,” said [, ‘ a just opinion of 
© Englishmen, you must visit us in our own island, 
© or at least India; here we are strangers and travel- 
© lers: many of us have no. design’ to trade in any 
“country, and none of us think of trading in 
Ainzuan, where we stop only for’ refreshment. 
* The clothes, arms, of instruments, which you 
may want, are commonly necessary or convenient 
to us; but, if Savyad Alwi or his sons were to be 
‘strangers in our country, you would have no rea- 
*’son to boast of superior hospitality.” He then 
showed me, a second time, a part of an old silk vesr, 
‘with the star‘of the Order of the Thistle, and bez. 


«¢ 


O4. REMARKS ON THE ISLAND 


ged me to explain the motto ; expressing a wish, that 
the order might be conferred on him by the King of 
England, in return for his good offices to the English. 
I represented to him the impossibility of his being 
gratified, and took occasion to say, that there was 
more true dignity in their’own native titles, than in 
those of prince, duke,'and Jord, which had_ been idly 
given them, but had no conformity to their manners 
or the constitution of their government. a 
This conversation being agreeable to neither of us, 

I changed it, by desiring that the palanquins and 
-bearers might be ready next morning as. early as 
possible. He answered, that his palanquins were 
at our service for nothing, but that we must pay 
him’ ten dollars for each set of bearers; . that 
it was the stated price, and that Mr. Hastings had 
paid it when-he went to visit the king. This, as I 
learned afterwards, was false; but, at all events, i 
knew that he would keep the dollars himself, and give 
nothing to the bearers, who deserved them better, 
and whom he would compel to leave their cottages, 
and toil for his profit. ‘* Can you imagine,” I re- 
plied, ‘* that we would employ four-and-twenty men 
‘66 to bear us so far on their shoulders without reward- 
<‘ ing them amply? But since they are freemen (so 
‘he had assured me) ‘‘.and not your slaves, we will pay 
‘< them in proportion to their diligence and good beha- 
<¢ viour ; and it becomes neither your dignity nor ours 
-$© to make a previous bargain.” I showed him an ele- 
gant copy of the Koran, which I destined for his father, 
and described the rest of my present; but he coldly 
asked, ‘¢ if that was all?”’? Had he been king, a purse 
of dry dollars would have given him more pleasure 
-than the finest or holiest manuscript. Finding him, in 
conversing ona variety of subjects, utterly void of in- 
_telligence or principle, I took my leave, and saw him no 
more; but promised to let him know for certain whe- 
ther we should make our intended excursion. | 


OF HINZUAN, OR JOHANNA. 95 


We dined in tolerable comfort, and had occasion, 
in the course of the day, to observe the manners of 
the natives in the middle’rank, who are called Banas, 
all of whom have slaves constantly at work for them. 
We visited the mother of Combomadi, who seemed in 
a station but little raised above indigence; and her 
husband, who. was a mariner, bartered an Arabic 
‘treatise. on astronomy and navigation, which he had 
read, for a sea-compass, of which he well knew the 
use. 


In the morning I had conversed with two very*old 
Arabs of Yemen, who had brought some articles of 
~ trade to Hinzuan ; and in the afternoon I met another, 
who had come from Maskat (where at that time there 
‘was a civil war) to purchase, if he could, an hundred 
stand of arms. I told them all that I loved their na- 
tion; and they returned my compliment with great 
warmth, especially the two old_ men, who were near 
“fourscore, and reminded me of Zohair arid Hareth. 


So badan account had been given me of theroad over 
the mountains, that I dissuaded my companions from 
thinking of the journey, to which the captain became 
rather disinclined; but as 1 wished to be fully ac- 
‘quainted with a country which I might never see 
again, I wrote the next day to Saim,. requesting him. 
‘to lend me one palanguin and to order a sufficient 
‘number of men. He sent me no written answer, which 
- Lascribe rather to his incapacity than to rudeness ; 
‘but the Governor, with 4/7 and two of his sons, came 

» on board in the evening, andsaid, that they had seea 
my letter; that all should be ready; but that I could 
not pay less for the men than ten-dollars. I said I 
_would pay more, but it should be to the men them- 
selves, according to their behaviour. They return- 
»ed somewhat dissatisfied, after 1 had played at chess 


96 REMARKS ON THE ISLAND 


with A/wi’s younger son, in whose manner and ad- 
dress there was something remarkably pleasing. 


Before sun- risé, On the 2d of August, I went alone 

onshore, with a small basket of such provisions as I 
might want in the course of the day, and with some 
cushions to make the prince’ 's palanquin at least a tolers 
able vehicle ; but the prince was resolved to receive 
the dollars to which his men were entitled; and he 
knew that, as 1 was eager for the journey, he could 
prescribe his own terms. Old Akvi met me on the 
beach, and brought exctses from Salim, who he said 
was indisposed.. He conducted me to his house, and 
seemed rather desirous of persuading me to abandon 
my design “of visiting the king; but I assured him, 
that, if the prince would not supply me with proper 
attendants, T would walk to Domonz with my own ser- 
vants and a guide. Shaikh Salim, he said, was 
miserably avaricious, and that he was ashamed of a 
kinsman with such a disposition; but that he was 
no less obstinate than covetous; and that, without 
ten dollars paid in hand, it would be impossible to 
procure bearers. I then gave him three guineas, 
which he carried, or pretended to carry to Sam; but 
returned without the change, alleging that he had no 


silver, and promising to give me on my return the. 


few dollars that remained. In about an hour the ridi- 
culous vehicle was brought by nine sturdy blacks, who 


could not speak a word of Arabic, so that I expected. 


no information concerning the country through 
which I was totravel ; but 4/2 assisted mein a | point 
of the utmost consequfence. ‘You cannot go,” said 
he, ‘ without an interpreter, for the king speaks only 
* the language of this island; but I have a servant, 


‘ whose name is Tumuni, a sensible and worthy man, - 


‘who understands English, and is much esteemed 
‘by the king; he is known and valued all ovet 


; a 
eS eer a ee Le 


OF HINZUAN, OR JOHANNA. 97 


‘ Hinzuan...'This' man shall attend you; and you 
g wail soom be schaible of his, worth.’ 


.. Tumuni desired to ‘aut my basket; and we set out 
with a prospect of fine weather, but some hours later 
than I had intended. I walked, by the gardens of 
the two princes, to the skirts of the town, and came 
to,a little village consisting of several: very neat huts 
made. chiefly with the leaves of the cocoa-tree;. but 
the road a little farther was so stony, that I sat in the 
palanguin, and was borne with perfect safety over some 
rocks.. I then desired my guide to assure the men 
that I would pay them liberally; but the poor peas 
sants, who had: been brought from their farms on the 
hills, were not perfectly acquainted with the use of, 
money, and treated my promise with indifference. 
About five miles from Matsamudo lies the town. of 
Wan, where Shaikh Abdullah, who has already been 
mentioned, usually resides; 1 saw it at a distance, 
and it seemed to be agreeably situated. When I had 
in the rocky part of the road, I came to a stony 
where the sea appeared to have lost some 
ground, since there was a fine sand to the left, and 
beyond it a beautiful: bay, which. resembled that of 
Weymouth, and seemed equally convenient for bath- 
ing; but it did not appear to me. that the stones over 
which I was carried had been recently covered with 
water. Here I saw the frigate, and, taking leave 
_ of it for two days, turned.from the coast into a.fine 
country very neatly cultivated, and consisting partly 
of hillocks exquifitely green, partly of plains, which 
were-then in a gaudy dress of rich yellow blossoms. 
My guide informed me they were plantations, of a 
kind of vetch,. which was eaten by the natives. . Cot- 
tages and farms were interspersed all over this. gay 
champaign, and the whole scene was delightful ; 3 but 
it was soon changed for beauties of a peer kind. 
Vor. Il. > Ber 


98 REMARKS ON THE ISLAND 


We descended’into a cool valley, through which 
ran a rivulet of perfectly clear water ; and there, find- 
ing my vehicle uneasy, though from the laughter and 
merriment of my bearers I concluded’them to be 
quite at their ease, I bade them set me down, and- 
walked before them all the rest of the way. Moun- 
tains, clothed with fine trees and flowering flirubs, 
presented themselves on our ascent from the vale; and 
we proceeded for half an hour through pleasant wood=" 
walks, where 1 regretted the impossibility of loi- 
tering a while to examine the variety of new blossoms, 
which succeeded one another at every step, and the 
¥jrtues, as well as names, of which seemed familiar 
to Fumuni. At length we descended into a valley 
of greater extent than the former: a river or large 
wintery torrent ran through it, and fell down a steep 
declivity at the end of it, where it seemed to be lost 
among rocks. Cattle were grazing on the banks of 
the river, and the huts of their owners appeared on 
the hills: a more agreeable spot I had not before 
seen even in Swisserland or Mertonethshire ; but it was 
followed by an assemblage of natural beauties, which I 
hardly expected to find in a little island twelve de- 
grees to the south of the Line. I was not sufficiently 
pleased with my solitary journey to discover charms 
which had no actual existence, and the first effect of 
the contrast between S¢. Jago and Hinzuwan had 
ceased; but, without any disposition to give the 
landscape a high colouring, I may truly say, what I 
thought at the time, that the whole country which 
next presented itself, as far surpassed Ermenonville, or 
Blenheim, or any other imitations of nature, which f 
had seen in France or England, as the finest bay sur- 
passes an artificial piece of water. Two very high 
mountains, covered to the summit with the richest 
verdure, were at some distance on my right hand, ~ 
and separated from me by meadows diversified with 
cottages and herds, or by vallies resounding with tor- 


OF HINZUAN, OR JOHANNA. 09 


tents and waterfalls ; on my left was the sea, to which 
there were beautiful openings from the hills and woods; 
and the road was a smooth path naturally winding 
through a forest of spicy shrubs, fruit-trees, and palms. 
Some high trees were spangled with white biossoms, 
equal i in fragrance to orange-flowers : my guide cal- 
led them Monongos ; but the day was declining so fast 
that ic was impossible to examine them: the variety 
of fruits, flowers, and birds, of which | had a tran- 
sient view in this magnificent garden, would have 
supplied a. naturalist with amusement for a month ; 
but I saw no remarkable insect, and no reptile of any 
kind... The woodland was diversified by a few plea-y 
sant glades, and new prospects were continually 
opened : ai length a’noble view of the sea burst upon 
me unexpectedly ; ; and, having. passed a hill or two, 
‘we came to the beach, beyond which were several 
hills and cottages. We turned from the shore; and, 
on the next eminence, I saw the town of Domoni at a 
little distance below us. I was met by a number of 
natives, a few of whom spoke -4radic, and thinking © 
it a convenient place for repose, | sent my guide to 
apprize the king of my intended visit. He “returned 
in half an. hour with a polite message; and I walked 
into the town, which seemed large and populous. A 
great crowd accompanied me ; and I was conducted 
to a house built on the same: plan with the best houses 
at Matsamudo. In the middle of the court- yard 
stood a large Monongo-tree, which perfumed the air ; 
the apartment on the left was empty ; and in that on 
the right sat the king on a sofa or bench, covered with 
an ordinary carpet. He rose when I entered, and 
grasping my hands, placed me near him on the right ; ; 
but as he could speak only the language of Hinzuan, 
I had recourse to my friend Tumunz, than whoma rea- 
dier or more accurate interpreter could not have 
been found. I presented the king with a very hand- 
some Indian dress of Rie silk with golden flowers, 
2 


roo REMARKS ON THE ISLAND 


which had been worn only once at a masquerade, and 
with a beautiful copy of the Koran, from which I 
read a few verses to him. He took them with great 
complacency, and said, he wished I had come by 
sea, that he might have loaded one of my_ boats 
with fruit, and with some of his finest cattle. - He 
had seen me, he said, on board the frigate, where 
he had been, according to his custom, in disguise, 
and had heard of me from his son Shaikh Ham- 
dullah. 1 gave-him an account of my journey, and 
extolled the beauties of his country: he put many 
questions concerning mine, and professed great regard 
for our nation. ‘¢ But I hear,” said he, ‘‘ that you are 
‘© 4 magistrate, and consequently profess peace: why 
“* are you armed with a broad sword?” ‘ Iwas a 
* man,’ I said, ¢ before I was a magistrate; and, if it 
‘ should ever happen that law could not protect 
< me, | must protect myself. He seemed about 
sixty years old, had a very cheerful countenance, and 
great appearance of good-nature mixed with a certain 
dignity, which distinguished him from the crowd of 
ministers and officers who attended him. Our con- 
versation was interrupted by notice, that it was the 
time for evening prayers; and, when he rose, he said 
‘* this house is yours, and I will visit you in it, after 
‘* you have taken some refreshment.” Soon after, 
‘his servants brought a roast fowl, a tice pudding, and 
some other dishes, with papayas and very good pome- 
granates; my own basket supplied the rest of my 
supper. The room was hung with old red cloth, and 
decorated with pieces of porcelain and festoons of 
English bottles ; the lamps were placed on the ground 
in large sea-shells ; and the bed-place was a recess, 
concealed by a chintz hanging, opposite to the sofa, 
on which we had been sitting. Though it was not a 
place that invited repose, and the gnats were inex-_ 
pressibly troublesome, yet the fatigue of the day pro- 
cured me very comfortable slumber. I was waked 


‘ 


OF HINZUAN, OR JOHANNA, Io! 


by the return of the king and his train ; some of whom 
were -4rabs, for I heard one of them'say huwa rakid, 
or, he is sleeping. There was immediate silence, and I 
passed the night with little disturbance, except from 
the unwelcome songs of the mosquitos. In the 
morning all was equally silent and solitary ; the house 
appeared to be deserted ; and I began to wonder what 
had become of Tumuni: he came at length with con- 
cern on his countenance, and told me thar the béarers 
had run away in the night; but that the king, who 
wished to’see me in another of his houses, would 
supply me with bearers, if he could not prevail on me 
to stay till a boat could be sent for. I went imme- 
diately to the king, whom I found sitting on a raised 
sofa in a large room, the walls of which were adorned 
with sontences from the Koran in very legible cha- 
racters: about fifty of ‘his subjects were seated on the 
ground in a semicircle before him; and. my inter- 
preter to his place in the midst of them. The good 
old king laughed heartily, when he heard the adven- 
ture of the night, and said, <* you will now be my 
<¢ guest for a week, I hope; but, seriously, if you 
s* must return soon, I will send into the country for 
*€ some peasants to carry you.” He then apologized 
for the behaviour of Shaikh Salim, which he had 
heard from Zumuni, who told me afterwards that he 
was much.displeased with it, and would not fail to 
express his displeasure. He concluded with a long 
harangue on the. advantage which the English might 
derive from sending a ship every year from Bombay to 
trade with his subjects, and on the wonderful cheap- 
ness of their commodities, especially of their cowries. 
Ridiculous as this idea might seem, it showed an en- 
largement of mind, a desire of promoting the interest 
of -his people, and a sense of the benefits arising 
from trade, which could hardly have been expected 
from a petty lia chief, and which, if ar had 


H 3. 


+ 


102 REMARKS ON THE ISLAND 


been sovereign of Yemen, might have been expanded 
into rational projects proportioned to the extent of 
his dominions. I answered, that I was imperfectly 
acquainted with the commerce of India; but that I 
would report the substance,of his conversation, and 
would ever bear testimony of his noble zeal’ for 
the good of his country, and to the mildness with 
which he govetned it. As I had no inclination to 
pass a second night in the island, I requested leave 
ro return without waiting for bearers: he seemed very 
sincere in pressing me to lengthen my visit, but. 
had too much drabian politeness to be impor- 
tunate. We therefore parted; and at the request 
of Tumuni, who assured me that little’'time would 
be lost in showing attention to one of the wor- 
thiest men in Hinzuan, 1 made a visit to the Go- 
vernor of the town, whose name was Mutekka: his 
manners were very pleasing, and he showed’ me 
some letters from the officers of the Brilhant, 
which appeared to flow warm from the heart, and 
contained the strongest e/oge of his courtesy and 
liberality. He insisted on filling my basket with 
some of the finest pomegranates I had ever seen ; 
and ‘I left the town, impressed with a very favourable 
opinion of the king and his governor. When 

reascended the hill, attended by many of the na- 
tives, one of them told me in Arabic, that IT was 
going to receive the highest mark of distinction 
that it was in the king’s power to show me; 
and he had scarce ended, when J heard the report 
of a single gun: Shaikh Ahmed had saluted me 
with the whole of his ordnance.” I waved my hat, 
and said Allah Achar: the people shouted, and 1 
continued my journey, not without fear of inconve- 
nience from excessive heat, and the fatigue of climb- 
ing rocks. The walk, however, was not on the 
whole unpleasant : I sometimes rested in the valleys, 
‘and forded all the rivulets,‘ which refreshed me with 


OF HINZUAN, OR JOHANNA, 103 


their coolness, and supplied me with exquisite water to 
mix with the juice of my pomegranates, and occasion- 
ally with brandy, We were overtaken by some pea- 
sants, who came from the hills by anearer way, and 
brought the king’s present of a cow with her calf; and 
a she-goat with two kids: they had apparently been 
selected for their beauty, and were brought safe to 
Bengal. The prospects, which had so greatly de- 
lighted me the preceding day, had not lost their 
charms, though they wanted the recommendation of 
novelty ; ; but I must confess, that the most delightful 
object in that day’s walk, of near ten miles, was the 
Black Frigate, which I ‘discerned at sunset from a 
rock, near “the prince’s gardens. Close to the town I 
was met by a native, who, perceiving me to be weary, 
opened a very fine cocoa-nut, which afforded a delici- 
ous draught: he informed me, that one of his coun- 
trymen had been punished that afternoon for a theft 
on board the Crocodile, and added, that, in his opi- 
nion, the punishment was no less just than the offence 
was disgraceful to his country. The offender, as I 
afterwards learned, was a youth of good family, who 
had married a daughter of old d/w, but, being left 
alone for a moment in the cabin, and seeing a pair of 
blue Morocco slippers, could not resist the tempta- 
tion, concealed them so ill under his gown, that he 
was detected with the mainer. This proves, that no 
principle of honour is instilled by education into 
the gentry of this island: even A/y, when he had 
observed that, ‘‘ in the month of Ramadan, it was 
« not lawful to paint with Aina, or to tell /ies,” and 
when I asked, whether both were lawful allthe rest of 
the year, answered, that * lies were innocent, if no 
‘¢ man was injured ‘by them.’ Tumuni took his leave, 
as well satisfied as myself with our excursion. I told 
him, before his master, that I transferred also to him 
the dollars, which were due to me out of the three 
guineas ; and that, if _ever they should part, i should 
M4 


104 REMARKS ON THE ISLAND 


be very glad to receive him into ey service in India. 
Mr. Roberts, the master of the ship, had passed the 
day with Sayyad Ahmed, and had learned from him 
a few curious circumstances concerning the govern- 
ment of Hinzuan; which he found to be a monarchy 
limited by aristocracy.. The king, he was told, had 
Mo power of making war by his own authority ; but, 
if the assembly of nobles, who were from time “to 
time convened by him, resolved on a war with any of 
the neighbouring islands, they defrayed the’ charges 
of it by voluntary contributions, in return for which 
they\ claimed as their own all the booty and captives 
that might be taken. The'hope of gain or the want 
of bhves'A is usually the real motives : for such enter- 
prizes, and ostensible pretexts are easly found. At that 
very time he understood they meditated a war, be- 
éause they wanted hands for the following harvest. 
Their ficet consisted of sixteen or seventeen sinall ves- 
sels, which they manned with about two thousand five 
hundred islanders armed with muskets and cutlasses, 
ér with bows and arrows. Near two years had elaps- 
ed before they had possessed themselves of two towns 
in Mayata; which they still kept and garrisoned. The 
ordinary expences. of the =r were defrayed’ 
by a tax from‘two hundred villages; but the three 
principal towns Were exempt from all taxes, except 
that they paid annually to the chief Mit a fortieth 
part of the value of all their moveable property ; and_ 
from that payment ‘neither the king nor the nobles 
claimed an exemption. The kingly authority, by the 
principles of their consitution, was considered elective, 
though the line of succession had not been altered since 
- the first election of asultan. ‘He was informed that a 
wandering Arab, who had settled ‘in the island, 
had, by his intrepidity in several wars, acquired the 
tank of a chieftain, and afterwards of aking with 
limited powers; and that he was the grandfather 
of Shaikh Ahmed, “er been, assured that Queen 


OF HINZUAN, OR JOHANNA, 10$ 


Halimah was his grandmother 5 -and, that he was 
the sixth king; but it must be Hs Ue ae that the 
words jedd and jeddah in Arabic are used for a male 
and female ancestor indefinitely; and, without a cor- 
tect pedigree of .dhmed’s family, which I expected 
to procure but was disappointed, it would scarce be 
possible to ascertain the time when his. forefather ob- _ 
tained the highest rank in the government. In the 
year 1600 Captain John Davis, who has written an ac- 
count of his voyage, found Mayata governed by a 
king, and dnsuame, or Hinzuan, by a queen, who 
showed him great marks of friendship. - He anchored 
before the town of Demos (does he mean Domoni?) 
which was as large, he says, as Plymouth; and he 
concludes, from the ruins around it, that it had once 
been a place of strength and grandeur. I can only 
say, that | observed no such ruins. Fifteen years after, 
Captain Peyton and Sir Thomas Roe touched at the 
Comara is\ands ; and, from their several accounts, it 
appears that an old -sultaness at that time resided in 
imzuan, but hada dominion paramount over all the 
isles, three of her sons governing Mohi/a in her name. 
if this be true, Sohail and the successors of Halimak 
must have lost their influence over the other islands ; 
‘and, by renewing their dormant claim as it suits 
their convenience, they may always be furnished with 
a pretence for hostilities. . Five generations of eldest 
sons would account for an hundred and seventy of 
the years which~ have elapsed since Davis and Pey- 
ton found Hinzuan ruled by a sultaness; and Ahmed 
was of such an age, that his reign may be reckoned 
equal to a generation. It is probable, on the whole, 
that Halimah was the widow of the first radian 
king, and that her mosque has been, continued in 
repair by his descendants; so that we may reasonably 
suppose two centuries to have passed since a single 
‘Arab had the courage and address to establish. in 
that beautiful islanda form of government, which, 


106 REMARKS ON THE ISLAND 


though bad enough in itself, appears to have been ad- 
ministered with advantage to the original inhabitants. 
_ We have lately heard of civil commotions in Hin- 
suan, which, we may venture to pronounce, were not 
excited by any cruelty or violence of Ahmed, but 
were probably occasioned by the ingolence of an oli- 
garchy naturally hostile to king anji people. That 
the mountains in the Comara islands contain dia- 
monds, and the precious metals, which are studiously 
concealed by the policy of the several governments, 
may be true, though I have no reason to believe it, 
and have only heard it asserted without evidence ; 
but I hope, that neither an expectation of such trea- 
sures, nor of any other advantage, will ever induce 
an European power to violate the first principles of 
justice by assuming the sovereignty of Hinzuan, 
which cannot answer a better purpose than that of 
supplying our fleets with seasonable refreshment ; 
and,. although the natives have an interest in receiv- 
ing us with apparent cordiality, yet, if we wish their 
attachment to be unfeigned and their dealings just, 
we must set them an example of strict honesty in the 
erformance of our engagements. In truth, our nation 
is not cordially loved by the inhabitants of Hinzwan, 
who, as it commonly happens, form a- general 
opinion from a few instances of violence or breach 
of faith. ‘Not many years ago an European, who 
had been hospitably received and liberally supported. 
at Matsamudo, behaved rudely to a young married 
woman, who, being of low degree, was walking 
veiled through a street in the evening. Her husband 
ran to protect her, and resented the rudeness, pro- 
bably with menaces, possibly with actual force; and 
the European is said to have given him a mortal 
wound with a knife or bayonet, which he brought, 
after the scuffle, from his lodging. This foul mur- 
der, which the Jaw of nature would have justified 
‘the magistrate in punishing with, death, was reported 


OF HINZUANW, OR JOHANNA, 107 


to the king, who told the governor (and I use the 

very words of Alwi) that “* » would be wiser to hush 
it up.” dA‘: mentioned a civil case of his own, 
which ought not to be concealed. When he was on 
the coast of 4frica, in the dominions of a very savage 
prince, a smiill European vessel was wrecked; and 
the pr.nce not only seized all that could be saved from 
thé wreck, but claimed the captain and the crew as 
his slaves, and treated them with ferocious insolence. 
Alwi assured me, that, when he heard of the acci- 
dent, he hastened to the prince, fell prostrate before 
him, and by tears and importunity prevailed on him 
to give the Europeans their liberty; that he supported 
them at his own expence, enabled them to build ano- 
ther vessel, in which they sailed to Hinzwan, and de- 
parted thence for Europe or India. He showed me 
the Captain’s promissory notes for’sums, which to an 
African trader must be a considerable object, but 
which are no price for liberty, safety, and, perhaps, 
life, which his good though disinterested offices had 
procured. I lamented that, in my situation, it was 
wholly out of my power to assist 4/27 in obtaining 
justice; but he urged me to deliver an Arabic letter 
from him, inclosing the notes, to the Governor Ge- 
neral, who, as he said, knew him well: and I com- 
plied with his request. Since it is possible that a 
substantial defence may be made by the person thus 
accused of injustice, I will not name either him or 
_ the vessel which he had commanded; but, if he be 
living, and if this paper should fall into his hands, 
he may be induced to refiect how highly it imports 
our nationa| honour, that a people whom we call 
savage, but who administer to our convenience, may 
have no just cause to reproach us st a violation of 
our contracts, . 


Vi. 


\ 


ON THE BAYA, OR INDIAN GROSS-BEAK. 


BY AT’HAR ALI KHAN OF DEHLI. 


HE little bird, called Baya in Hindi, Berbera in 
Sanscrit, Babui in the dialect of Bengal, Cibuin 
Persian, and Tenawwit in Arabic, from his remark- 
ably pendent nest, is rather larger than a sparrow, 
with yellow-brown plumage, a yellowish head and 
feet, a light coloured breast, and a conic beak, very 
thick in proportion to his body. This bird is exceed- 
ingly common in Hindustan : he is astonishingly sensi- 
ble, faithful, and docile, never voluntarily deserting the 
place where his young were hatched, nowise averse, 
like most other birds, to the society of mankind, 
and easily taught to perch on the hand of his master. 
Ina state of nature he generally builds his nest on the 
highest tree that he can find, especially on the Pal- 
myra, or on the Indian fig-tree ; and he prefers thar 
which happens to overhang a well or a rivulet: he 
makes it of grass, which he weaves like cloth, and 
shapes like a large bottle, suspending it firmly on the 
branches, but so as to rock with the wind ; and plac- 
ing it with its entrance downwards, to secure it from 
birds of prey. His nest usually consists of two or 
three chambers; and it is the popular belie that he 
lights thém with fire-flies, which he catches live at 
night and confines with moist clay, or with cow- 
-dung: that such flies are often found in his nest, 
where pieces of cow-dung are also stuck, is indubit- 
able; but, as their light could be of little use to him, 
it seems probable that he only feeds on them. He 
may be taught with ease to fetch a piece of paper, 


{ 110 ] 

or any small thing that his master points out to him. 
It is an attested fact, that, if a ring be dropped into 
a deep well, and a signal given to him, he will fly 
down with amazing celerity, , catch the ring before it 
touches the water, and bring it up to his master with 
apparent exultation ; and it is confidently asserted, 
that, if a house or any other place be shown to him 
once or twice, he will carry a note thither immediately 
on a proper signal being made. One instance of his 
docility I can myself mention with confidence, having 
often been an eye-witness of it: the young Hindu 
women at Banares and in other places wear very thin 
plates of gold, called ticas, slightly fixed, by way of 
ornament, between their eye-brows; and, when they 
pass through the streets, it is not uncommon for the 
youthful libertines, who amuse themselves. with. train- 
ing Bayas, to give them a sign which they under- 
stand, and send them to pluck the pieces of gold 
from. the forebeads of their mistresses, which they 
bring in triumph to. the lovers. The Baya feeds 
naturally on grasshoppers and other insects, but will 
subsist, when tame, on pulse macerated in water. 
His flesh is warm and drying, of easy digestion, and 
recommended, in medical books, as a solvent of 
stone in the bladder or kidneys ; but of that virtue 
there is no sufficient proof. The female lays many 
beautiful eggs, resembling large pearls: the white of 
them, when they are boiled, is transparent, and the 
flavour of them is exquisitely delicate. When many 
Bayas are assembled on a high tree, they make a 
lively din, but. it is. rather) chirping than singing ; 
their want of musical talents is, however, amply 
supplied by their wonderful sagacity, in which they 
are not excelled by a3 feathered inhabitants of the 
forest. 


VII. 


ON THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE HINDUS. 


WRITTEN IN JANUARY 1788, 


BY THE PRESIDE NT. 


* 


4) 


HE ereat antiquity of the Hindus is believed so 

fi firmly by themselves, and has been the subject of 
so much conversation among Europeans, that a short 
view of their Chronological System, which has not yet 
been exhibited from certain authorities, may be accept- 
able to those who seek truth without partiality to re- 
ceived opinions, and without regarding any consequen- 
ces that may result from their inquiries. The conse- 
quences, indeed, of truth cannot but be desireable, 
and no reasonable man will apprehend any danger 
to society from a general diffusion of its light; but 
__ we must not suffer ourselves to be dazzled by.a false 
glare, nor mistake enigmas and allegories for histori- 
cal verity. Attached to no system, and as much 
disposed to reject the Mosaic history, if it be proved 
erroneous, as to believe it, if it be confirmed by 
sound reasoning from indubitable evidence, I pro- 
pose to lay before you a concise account of Indian 
Chronology, extracted from Sanscrit books, or col- 
jected from conversations with Pandits, and to sub- 
join a few remarks on their system, without attempt- 
ing to decide a question, which I shall venture to 
start, “* Whether it is not in fact the same with our 
** own, but embellished and obscured by the fancy 


-s* of their poets and the riddles of their astro- 
nomers ?”” | ; 


- 


112 ON THE CHRONOLOGY Thy 

One of the most curious books in Sanscrit, and 
one of the oldest after the Vedas, is a tract on reij- 
gious and civil duties, taken, as it 1s believed, from 
the oral instructions of Menu, son of Brahma, to the . 
first inhabitants of the earth. An exceeding well- 
cqllated copy of this most interesting law-tract is 
now before me; and I begin my dissertation with a 
few couplets from the first chapter of it: ** Thé sun 
<< causes the division of day and night, which are 
<< of two sorts, those of men and those of the 
“© Gods ; the-day, for the labour of a// creatures in 
<¢ their several employments; the night for their 
‘© slumber. A month is a-day and night of the 
‘6 patriarchs; and it is divided into two parts; the 
‘© bright half is thezr day for laborious exertions ; the 
«¢ dark half, ¢eir night for sleep. A year.is a day 
«¢ and night of the Gods; and that is also divided 
«© into two halves; the day 1s, when the sun moves 
«* toward the north; the night, when it moves to- 
‘© ward the south. Learn now the duration of a 
«¢ night and day of Brahma with that of the ages 
<¢ respectively and in order. Four thousand years 
“< of the Gods they call the Crita (or Satya) ages 
s* and its limits at the beginning and at the end are, 
<* in like manner, as many hundreds. In the three 
“© successive ages, together with their limits at the’ 
«¢ beginning and end of them, are thousands and. 
‘© hundreds diminished by one. This aggregate of 
«¢ four ages, amounting to twelve thousand divine 
s¢ years, is called an age of the Gods; anda thou- 
<**sand such divine ages added together must be con- 
© sidered as a day of Brakma: his night has also the 
«<’same duration. The before mentioned age of the 
«6 Gods, or twelve thousand of their years, multi- 
‘© plied by seventy-one, form what is named here 
© below a Manwantara. . There are alternate crea- 
s€ tions and destructions of worlds through innumer- 
‘¢ able Manwantaras: the Being supremely desir- 
«© able performs all this again and again.” 


OF THE HINDUS. 113 


Such js the arrangement of infinite time, which 
the Hindus believe to have been revealed from Hea-. 
ven, and which they generally understand in a literal 
sense: it seems to have intrinsic marks of being purely 
astronomical $ but J will not appropriate the observa- 
tions of others, nor anticipate those in particular, 
which have been made by two or three of our mem- 
bers, and which they will, I hope, communicate to 
the Society. A conjecture, however, of Mr. Pater- 
son has so much ingenuity in it, that I cannot forbear 
mentioning it here, especially as it seems to be con- 
firmed by one of the couplets just cited: he supposes, 
that, as a month of mortals is a day and night of the 
patriarchs, from the analogy of its‘bright and dark 
halves, so, by the same analogy, a day and night of 
moftals might have been considered by the ancient 
Hindus asa month of the lower world; and then a 
year of such months will consist only of twelve days 
and nights, and thirty such years will compose 4 
lunar year of mortals; whence he surmises that the 
four million three hundred and twenty thousand years, 
of which the four Indian ages are supposed to consist, 
mean only years of twelve days; and, in fact, that 
sum divided by thirty, is reduced to an hundred and 
forty-four thousand: now a thousand four hundred and 
forty years are one pada, a period in the Hindu as- 
tronomy ; and that sum multiplied by eighteen, 
amounts precisely to Awenty-five thousand nine hun- 
dred and twenty, the number of years in which the 
fixed stars appear to perform their long revolution 
eastward. The last mentioned sum is the product 
also of an hundred and forty-four, which, according to 
_M. Bailly, was an old Judian cycle, into an hundred 

and eighty, ot the Tartarian period, called Van, and 
of two thousand ezght hundred and eighty into nine, which — 
is not one only of the lunar cycles, but considered 
by the-Hindus as a mysterious number and an emblem 
of Divinity, because, if jo es by any other 


114 ON THE CHRONOLOGY 


whole number, the sum of the figures in the diffe- 
rent products remain always nine, as the Deity, who 
appears in many forms, continues One immutable 
essence. The important period of twenty-five thou- 
sand nine hundred and twenty years is well known to 
arise from the multiplication of three hundred and 
sixty into seventy-two, the number of years in which 
a fixed star seems to, move through a degree of a 
great circle; and, “although M. Le Gentil assures us, 
that the moter Hiudus believe a complete revolution 
of the stars to be made in /wenty-four thousand years, 
or fifty-four seconds of a degree to be passed in one 
year, yet we may have reason to think thar the old 
Indian astronomers had made a more accurate calcu- 
lation, but concealed their knowledge from the peo- 
p-e under the veil of fourteen Manwantaras, seventy- 
one divine ages, compound cycles, and years of dif- 
ferent sorts, from those of Brahma to those of Patala, 
or the infernal regiow. If we follow the analogy 
suggested by Menu, and suppose only a day and 
night to be called a year, we may divide the number 
of years ina divine age by three hundred and sixty, 
and the quotient will be fawelve thousand, or the num- 
ber of his divine years in. one age: but, conjecture 
apart, we need only compare the two periods 4320000 
and 25920, and we shal! find, that among their com=" 
mon divisors, are: 6, O» 12 &ci..085).803 (7eaeaae 
&c.; which ‘numbers with their several multiples, 
especially in a decuple progression,. constitute some 
of the most celebrated periods of the Cha ‘leans, 
Greeks, Tartars; and even of the Indians. We can- 
not fail to observe, that the number 432, which ap- 
pears to be the basis of the Indian system, 1s a6oth © 
part of 25920, and, by continuing the comparison 
we might probably solve the whole enigma. °. In. the 
preface to a Varanes Almanac I find ‘the arb: 
me stanza: **\ A thousand Great Ages area day @ 

‘ Brahma 5 a thousand such days ale : an Indian hour 

: r 


® corre HINDUS. © | Eig 


* of Vishnu; six hundred thousand such hours: make 
“a period of Rudra; and a million of Rudras, 
“(or two guadrillions five hundred and ninety-two 
‘* thousand trillions of lunar years) are but a second 
“* to the Supreme Being.” The Hindu theologians 
deny the conclusion of the stanza to be orthodox: 
“ Time,” they say, ° exists not at all with God ;” and 
they advise astronomers to mind their own. business}, 
without meddling with theology. The astronomical 
verse, however, will answer our present purpose; for 
it shows, in the first place, that cyphers are added 
at pleasure ‘to swell the periods; and, if we take ten 

cyphers from a Rudra, or divide by ten thousand 
millions, we shall have a period of 259200000 yeats, 
which, divided by 60 (the usual divisor of time 
among the Hindus) will give 4320000, or a Great 
Age, ely we find subdivided inthe proportion of 
4) 3) 2, 1, from the notion of virtue decreasing 
Feciticeieatly in the golden, silver, copper, and ear- 
then ages. But, should it be thought improbable 
that the Jdian astronomers in very early times had 
made more accurate observations than those’of Alex- 
andria, Bagdad, or Maraghah, and still more im- 
probable that they should have relapsed with appa- 
rent’ cause into error, we may suppose that they 
formed their divine age by an arbitrary multiplication 
of 24000 by 180, according to Le Gentil, or of 21600 
by 200, according to the comment on the Surya Sid- 
dhanta, Now, as it is hardly possible that such 
coincidences should be accidental, we may hold it 
nearly demonstrated, that the period of a divine age 
was at first. merely astronomical, and may conse- 
quently reject it from our present inquiry intowthe . 
historical or civil chronology of India. Let us, how- 
ever, proceed to the avowed opinions of the Hindus, 
and see, when we have ascertained their’system, whé- 
ther we can reconcile it tothe course of nature’ >vand 


the common sense of mankind, 
i 2” 


416 ON THE CHRONOLOGY 


The aggregate of their four ages they calla divine 
age, and believe that, in every thousand such ages, 
or in every day of Brahma, fourteen Menas are suc- 
cessively invested by him with the sovereignty of the 
earth: each Menu, they suppose, transmits his empire 
to his sons and grandsons during a period of seventy- 
one divine ages; and such a period they name a 
Manwantara; but, since fourteen multiplied by 
seventy-one are not quite a thousand, we must con@lude 
that sz divine ages are allowed for intervals between 
the Manwantaras, or for the twilight of Brahma’s 
day. ‘Thirty such days, or Calpas, constitute, in their 
opinion, 2 month of Brahma; twelve such months, 
one of his years; and an hundred such years, his 
age; of which age they assert, that fifty years have 
Misihe: Weare now then, according to the Aindus 
in the first day or Ca/pa of the first month of the 
fifty-first year of Brahma’s age, and in the twenty- 
eighth divine age of the seventh Manwantara, of 
which divine age the ¢hree first human ages have 
passed, and four thousand eight hundred and eighty- 
eight of the fourth. | 


In the present day of Brahma the first Menu was 
surnamed Swayambhuva, or son of the self-enistent ; 
and it ishe by whom the inséitutes of religious and 
civil duties are supposed to have been delivered. In 
his time the Deity descended at a sacrifice, and, by 
his wife Satarupa, he had two distinguished sons, 
and three daughters. This pair were created for the 
‘multiplication of the human species, after that new 
creation of the world which the Brahmans call Pad- 
wacalpiya, or the Lotos-creation. 


If it were worth while to calculate the age of 
-Mem?’s institutes, according to the Brahmans, we 
must multiply four million three hundred and twenty 
thousand by six times seventy-one, and add to the 


* 


OF THE HINDUS. 117 


product the number of years already past in the 
seventh Manwantara. Of the five Menus who suc- 
ceeded him, I have seen little more than the names ; 
but the Hindu writings are very diffuse on the life 
and posterity of the seventh Menu, surnamed Vaiv- 
aswata, or Child of the Sun: he is supposed to have 
had ten sons, of whom the eldest was Jeshiwacu; 
and ito have been accompanied by seven Aishis, or 
holy persons, whose names were, Casyapa, Atri, 
Vasishtha, Viswamitra, Gautama, Jamadagni, and 
Bharadwaja ; an account which explains the open- 
ing of the fourth chapter of the Gita: ‘* This im-_ 
«« mutable system of devotion,” says Crishna, “I 
<‘ revealed to Viwaswat, or the Sun; Vivaswat 
* declared it to his son Menu; Menu explained 
*© it to Icshwacu: thus the chief Rishis know 
*s this sublime doctrine delivered from one to 
“ another,’’. 


_' In the reign of this sun born monarch, the Hindus 
believe the whole earth to have been drowned, and 
the whole human race destroyed by a flood, except 
the pious prince himself, the seven Ais/is, and 
their several wives; for they suppose his children to 
have been born after the deluge. This general 
praylaya, or Gestruction, is the subject of the first 
Purana, ot sacred poem, which consists of four- 
teen thousand stanzas; and the story is concisely, 
but clearly and elegantly, told in the eighth book of 
the Bhagawata, from which I haye abstracted the 
whole, and translated if with great care, but will 
only present you here with an abridgment of it. 
«© The demon AHayagriva having purloined the 
‘© Vedas from the custody of Brahma, while he was 
‘“* reposing at the close of the sixth Manwantara, 
** the whole race of men became corrupt, except 
the seven Rishis and moeptt who then reigned 
3 tee 


118 ON THE CHRONOLOGY 


“¢ in Dravira, a maritime region to the ‘south of 
48° Carnata: this prince was performing his ablutions 
<* in the river Critamala, when Vishnu appeared to 
«s him in the shape of a small fish, and, after seve- 
“ral augmentations of bulk in different waters, 
<¢ was placed by Safyavrata in the ocean, where 
«s he thus addressed his amazed votary: “ In seven 
‘€ days ali creatures, who have offerded me, shall be 
<< destroyed by a deluge, but thou shalt be secured 
<¢ in a capacious vessel miraculously formed: take 
«© therefore all kinds of medicinal herbs and’ esculent 
‘* grain for food, and, together with the seven’ holy 
“men, your respective wives, and pairs of all ani« 
«* mals, enter the ark without fear; then shalt thou 
«* know God face to face, and all thy questions shall 
«© be answered.” Saying this, he disappeared; and 
after seven days, the ocean * began to overflow the 
< coasts, and the earth to be flooded by constant 
« showers, when Satyavra/a, meditating on the 
Deity, saw’ a large vessel moving on the watefs : 
he entered it, having in all respects: conformed to 
the instructions of Vishnu; who, inthe form of a 
vast fish, suffered the vessel to be tied with a great 
sea-serpent, as with a cable, to his measureless 
horn. When the deluge ‘had ceased, Vishnu slew 
‘the demon, and recovered the Vedas, instructed 
¢* Satyavratz in “diviné knowledge, and appointed 
‘him the seventh Menu by the name of Varas- 
© wate? : ereuscompare the two Indian accounts 
of the Creation and the Deluge with those delivered 
by Moses.’ It is not madé’a question in this tract, 
whether the first'chapters of Genesis are to be under- 
stood in a literaly or merely in an allegorical sense; 
the only points vefore us are, whether the creation 
described: by. the first Menu, which the Brahmans 
call that of the Lotos, be not the same with that re+ 
corded: in’ our Scripture ; and whether the story of | 
mf 


rn Oe HON 


nw 


\ OF THE HINDUS: 119 


thes seventh’ Menu be not one and the same with 
that of Noah. I propose the questions, but affirm 
nothing; leaving others to settle their opinions, 
whether 4dam be derived from adim, which in San- 
serit means the frst; or Menu from Nuh, the true 
mame of the patriarch; whether the sacrifice, at 
which God is believed to have descended, alludes to 
the, offering‘ of dbel; and, on the whole, whether 
the two Menus can mean any other persons than the 
great progenitor, and the restorer of our species. 
ia 

. On a 3p AE See that Vatvaswata, or sun-born, 
was the Noah of Scripture, let us proceed to the 
Indian account of, his posterity, which I extract from 
the Puranar? haprecasa, or The Puranas Explained: a 
work lately composed in Sanscrit by Hadhacanta 
Sarman, a Pandit of extensive leaning and great 
fame among the Hindus of this province. Before we 
examine the genealogies of kings, which he has col- 
lected from the Puranas, it will be necessary to give 
a general idea of the avataras, er descentsy of the 
Deity. _ The Hindus believe innumerable such des- 
cents or special interpositions of Providence in the 
affairs of mankind, but they reckon zen principal 
avataras in the current period of four ages; and 
a!l of them are described, in order as they are sup- 
posed to occur, in the following Gde of Jayadeva, 
the great lyric poet of India. 


1. ‘* Thou recoverest the Veda in the water of 
the ocean of destruction, placing it joyfully in the 
bosom of an ark fabricated by thee, O Cesava, 
assuming the bedy of a fish. Be svigitsiouae 0 
Heri, lord of the universe! ; 


2. ‘ The earth stands frn on thy immeasely 
broad; back, which grows. larger from the callus, 


126 ON THE CHRONOLOGY 


occasioned by bearing that vast burden, O Cesavs, 
assuming the body of a tortoise. Be victorious, ‘Q 
Heri, lord of the universe ! 


3. “* The earth, placed on the point of thy tusk, 
remains fixed like the figure of a black antelope 
on the moon, O Cesava, assuming the form of a 
boar. Be. victorious, QO Heri, Jord of the uni: 
verse ! : 


4. ‘f The claw with a stupendous point, on the 
exquisite lotos of thy lion’s paw, is the black bee 
that stung the body of the embawelled Hiranyaca- 
sipu, O Cesava, assuming the form of a man-lion. 
Be victorious, O Heri, lord of the universe. 


_ 5. §** By thy power thou beguilest Bali, O thou 
miraculous dwarf, thou purifier of men with the wa- 
ter (of Ganga) springing from thy feet, O Cesava, as- 
suming the form of a dwarf. Be victorious, O Heri, 


lord of the universe! 


6. ‘Thou bathest in pure water, consisting of the 
blood of Cshatriyas, the world, whose offences are 
-removed, and who are relieved from the pain of other 
births, O Ces@va, assuming the form of Parasur 
Rama. Be victorious, O f{7eri, lord of the uni, 
verse! 1 SA ‘ 


7. <* With ease to thyself, with delight to the Genit 
of the eight regions, thou scatterest on all sides 
in the plain of combat the demon with ten heads, 
O Cesava, assuming the form of Rama Chandra, 
Be victorious, O Heri, lord of the universe! 


a 


8. 6 Thon wie ob hy bight Doty «na 


. OF THE HINDUS, 121 


shining like a blue cloud, or like the water of Ya- 
muna tripping towards thee through fear of thy fur- 
rowing ploughshare, O Cesava, assuming the form of 
Balla Rama. Be victorious, O Heri, lord of the 
universe ! 


g. “© Thou blamest (Oh, wonderful!) the whole Vedg, 
when thou seest, O kind-hearted, the slaughter of cattle 
prescribed for sacrifice, O Cesava , assuming the body of 
Buddba. Bevictorious, O Heri, dorel of the universe } 


1o. ‘* For the destruction of all the impure thou 
drawest thy cimeter like a blazing comet (how tre- 
mendous!) O Cesava, assuming the body of Calc. 
Be victorious, O Heri, lord of the universe! if 


These ten 4vataras are by some arranged according 
to the thousands of divine years in each of the four 
ages, or in an arithmetical proportion from four to 
one; and, if such an arrangement were Universally re- 
ceived, we should be able to'ascertain a very material 
point in the Hindu chronology ; I mean the birth of 
Buddha, concerning which the different Pandits, 
whom I have consulted, and the same Pandits at dif- 
ferent times, have expressed a strange diversity of 
opinion. They all agree that Cale: is yet to come, 
and that Buddha was the last considerable incarnation 
of the Deity ; but the astronomers at Varanes place 
him jn the third age, and. Radhacant insists that he 
appeared after the ¢housandth year of the fourth. The 
learned and accurate author of the Dabistan, whose 
information concerning the Hindus is wonderfully cor- 
rect, mentions, an opinion of the Pandits, with whom 
he had conyersed, that Buddha began his career ten 
years before the close of the third age; and Go- 
werdhaua of Cashmir, who had«onee informed ine 
phat Grishna descended #10 centuries before Buddha, 


122 ON THE CHRONOLOGY 


assured me lately that the Caskmirians admitted an 
interval of fewenty-four years (others allow only 
#welve) between these two divine persons. The best 
authority, after all, is the Bhzgawat itself, in the first 
chapter of which it is expressly declared, that ** Bud- 
s* dha, the son of Jina, would appear at Coa: 
«< the purpose of confounding the demons, just at 


© the beginning of the Cahyug.’ I have long been 


convinced, that, on these subjects, we can only rea- 
son satisfactorily from «written evidence, and that our 
forensick rule must be invariably applied to take the de- 


_ clarations of the Brahmans most strongly against them- 


* 


selves; that is, against their pretensions to antiquity ; 
so that, on the whole, we may safely place Buddha 
just at the beginning of the present age: but what is 
the beginning of 11? When this question was propos- 
ed to Radhacant, he answered, ‘* Of a period com- 
«¢ prising more than four hundred thousand years, 
<< the first two or three thousand may reasonably be 
“© called the beginning.” On my demanding written 
evidence, he produced a book of some authority, com- 
‘posed bya learned Goswami, and entitled Bhagawa- 
tamarita, or.the Nectar of the Bhagawat, on which 
jt is a metrical comment; and the couplet which he 
read from it deserves to be cited. After the just men- 
tioned account of Buddha in the text, the commen- 
tator says, , 
Asau vyactah calerabdasahasradwitaye gate, 
Murtih patalaverna’sya dwibhuja chicuroj hita. 


© He became visible, the-thousand-and-second-year- of- 

the-Cali-age being past; his body of-a-colour-be- 
‘ tween-white and ruddy, with-two-arms, without- 
« hair on his head? BY baat : 


Cicata, tamed inthe ‘text as the birth-place of 


OF THE HINDUS. 123 


Buddha, the Goswami supposes to have been Dher- 

maranya, a wood near Gaya, where a colossal image 

of that ancient deity still remains. It seemed to me of 

black stone: but, as_1 saw it by torch-light, I can- 

not be positive asto its colour, which may indeed 
@*been changed by time. 


©The Brakmans universally speak of the Bauddhas 
with all the malignity of an intolerant spirit; yet the 
most orthodox among them consider Buddha himself 
as an incarnaticn of Vishnu. This is a contradiction 
hard to be reconciled, unless we cut the knot, in- 
stead of untying it, by supposing with Giorgi, that 
there were ¢ivo Buddhas, the younger of whom esta- 
blished the new religion, which gave so great offence 
in Jndia; and was introduced into China in the first 
century of our era. The Cashmirian before men- 
tioned asserted this fact, without being led to it by 
any question that implied it; and we may have reason 
to suppose that Buddha is in truth only a general 
word for a Philosopher. - The author of a celebrated 
Sanscrit Dictionary, entitled from his name Ameara- 
cosha, who was himself a Bauddha, and flourished in 
the first century before Christ, begins his vocabulary 
with nine words that signify heaven, and proceeds to. 
those which mean a deity m general ; after which come 
different classes of Gods, Demigods, and Demons, all by 
generic names; and they are followed by two very. 
remarkable heads; first (mot the general names of 
Buddha, buat) the names of a Buddha-in-general of 
which he gives us eighteen, such as Muni, Sastri, 
Munmdra, Vinayaca, Samantabhadra, Dhermaraja, 
Sugata, and the like; most of them significative of 
excellence, wisdom, viriue, and sanctity ; secondly, the 
names of @ particular-Buddha-Muni-who-descended- 
in-the-family-of-Sacya (these are the very gwords of 
the original) and his titles are, Sacyamuni, Sacyasinha, 


=~ ¢ 


124 ON THE CHRONOLOGY 


Servart hasiddha, Sandhodani, Gautama, Arcabandhu, 
or Kinsman of the Sun, and Mayadevisuta, or Child 
of Maya. Thence the Author passes to the different 
epithets of particular Hindu deities. When J pointe 
ed out this curious passage to Radhacant, he contends 
ed that the first eighteen names were general epi 
and the following seven proper names, or patrony 
of one and the same person; but Ramalochan, 
own teacher, who though not a Brahmau is an excel- 
lent scholar and a very sensible unprejudiced man, 
assured me that Buddha was a generic word, like 
Deva, and that the learned author, having exhibited 
the names of a Devaia in genear], proceeded to those 
of a Buddha in general, before he came to particulars: 
he added, that Buddha might mean a Sage or Philo- 
sopher, though Budha was the word commonly used 
for a mere wise man without supernatural powers. 
It seems highly probable, on the whole, that the 
Buddha, whom Jayadeva celebrates in his Hymn, was 
the Sacyasinha, or Lion of Sacya, who, though he for- 
bade the sacrifices of cattle, which the Vedas enjoin, 
was believed to be Vishnu himself in a human form, 
and that another Buddha, one perhaps of his followers 
in a later age, assuming his name and character, at- 
tempted to oyerset the whole system of the Brahmans, 
and was the cause of that persecution, from which 
the Bauddhas are known to have fled into very distant 
regions. May we not reconcile the singular difference 
of opinion among the Himdus as to the ume of Bud- 
dha’s appearance, by supposing that they have con- 
founded the éwo Buddhas, the first of whom was born 
a few years before the close of the last age, and the 
second, when above a thousand years of the present 
age had elapsed? We know from better authorities, 
and with as much certainty as can justly be expected 
on so doubtful a subject, the real time, compared 
with oufown era, when the ancient Buddha began tq 


OF THE HINDUS, 12 


distinguish himself; and it is for this reason principally 
that I have dwelt with minute anxiety on the sub- 
ject of the last dvasar. ; 


The Brahmans, who assisted Abulfaxi in his curt- 
ous but superficial account of his master’s empire, 
informed him, if the figures in the Ayims Achari be 
correctly written, that a period of 2962 years had 
elapsed from the birth of Buddha to the 4oth year of 
Achar’s reign; which computation will place his birth 
in the 1366th year before that of our Saviour; but, 
when the Chinese government admitted a new religion 
from Jndia in the first century of our era, they made 
particular inquiries concerning the age of the old 
Indian Buddha, whose birth, according to Couplet, they 
place in the 41st year of their 28th cycle, or 1036 
years before Christ; and they call him, says he, Foe, 
the son of Moye or Maya; but M. De Guignes, on the 
authority of four Chinese historians asserts, that Fo 
was born about the year before Christ 1027, In the 
kingdom of Cashmir. Giorgi, or rather Cassiano, 
from whose papers his work was compiled, assures us, 
that, by the calculation of the Tibetans, he appeared 
only 959 years before the Christian epoch; and 
M. Bailly, with some hesitation, places him 1031 


_ before it, but inclines to think him far more ancient, 


confounding him, asI have done ina former tract, 


with the jirst Buddha, or Mercury, whom the Goths 


called Woden, and of whom I shall presently take 
particular notice. Now, whether we assume the me- 
dium of the four last-mentioned dates, or implicitly 
rely on the authorities quoted by De Guignes, we may 
conclude, that Buddha was first distinguished. in this, 
country about a thousand years before the beginning © 
of our era; and whoever, in so early an age, expects 
a certain epoch unqualified with about or nearly, wilh 
be greatly disappointed, Hence it is clear, tliat, whe~ 


\ 
126 ON THE CHRONOLOGY 


ther the fourth age of the Hindus began about one 


thousand years before Christ, according to Gover- 


dhan’s account of Buddha's birth, or- two thousand,- 


according to that of Radhacant, the common opinion 
that 4888 years of it are now elapsed, is erroneous ; 
and here for the present we leave Buddha, with an 
Intention of returning to him in due time ; observing 
only, that if the learned Indians differ so widely in 


their accounts of the age, when their ninth Avatar - 
appeared in their country, we may be assured that they 


have no cerain chronology before him, and may 
suspect the certainty of all the ss te concerning 


even his appearance. 
ty 


The received chronology of the Hindus begins 


with an’ absurdity so monstrous, as to overthrow the - 


whole system ; for, having established their period of 


seventy one divine ages as the reign of each Menu, yet 


thinking it incongruous to place a holy personage in 
times of impurity, they insist that the Menz reigns 


only'in every golden age, and disappears in the three 


human ages that follow it, continuing to dive and 
emerge like a water-fowl, ‘till the close of his Man- 
shardsa| The learned miter of the Puranart “hapra- 
casa, which I will now follow step by step, mention- 
ed this ridiculous opinion with a serious face; but, 


_as he has not insertéd it in his work, we may take his » 


account of the seventh Menu according to its obvious 
and rational meaning, and suppose that Vaisvaswata, 
the son of Surya, the son of Casyapa, or Uranus, the 
son of Marichi, or Light: the sonof Brahma, which 
is clearly an allegorical pedigree, reigned in the last 
golden age, or, accordifg to the Hindus, three mil- 


lion eight | hundred and “ninety- -two thousand eight ° 


hundred and eighty: eight years ago. But they con- 
tend that he actually reigned on ear uth one million seven 


hundred and. twenty- eight thousand years of ‘mortals, or 


- ) 


OF THE HINDUS. 127, 


four thousand eight hundred years of the Gods; and 
this opinion is another monster so repugnant to the 
course of nature and to human reason, that it must 
be rejected as wholly fabulous, and taken as a proof, 
that the Jzdians know nothing of their sun-born Menu 
but his name: and. the principal event of his life; I 
mean the aniversal deluge, of which the ¢hree first 
Avatars are merely allegorical representations, with a 
mixture, especially in the second, , of lg asa 
mythology. 


From this Menu the whole race of men is believed. . 
to have descended ; for the seven Rishis, who. were 
preserved With him 1 ip the ark, are not mentioned as 
fathers of human. families; but, since his daughter 
Ila was married, as-thé pe, tell us, to the’ firse 
Buddha, or Mercury, the son of Chandra, or, the 
Moon, a male-deity, whose father was Atri, son of 
Brahma, (where again we meet with an allegory 
purely astronomical or poetical) his posterity are di- 
vided into two,great, branches, called the. Children of 

the Sun, from bis.own supposed father, and the Child- 
ren of the Moon, from the parent’ of his dacs 
husband. The lineal male descendants in both these 
families are supposed to have reigned in the cities of 
Ayodhya, or 4udh, and Pratisht hana, or Vitora, re- 
spectively till the shousandth year of the present age, 
’ and the names of all the princes in both lines having 
been diligently collected by Radhacant from, several 
Puranas, 1 exhibit them in two columns, arranged by 
myself with’ great attention. 


ON THE CHRONOLOGY 


SECOND AGE. 


CHILDREN OF THE 


SUN. 
icshwacu, 
Vicucsht 
Cucutst’ha, 
Aneas, 


5. Pri hu 
Viswagandhi, 


Chandra, 
Yuvanaswa, 


Srava, 


ro. Vribadaswa, 
Dhundhumara 


Drid’haswa, 
Heryaswa, 
Nicumbha, 


15. Crisaswa, 


Senajit, 
Yuvanaswa, 
Mandhatri, 


Purucutsa 


20. Trasadasyn, 


Anaranya, 
Heryaswa, 
Praruna, 


MOON. 
Budha, | 


Pururavas, 


Ayush, 


Nabusha, ~ 


Yayati, 
Puru, 
Janamejaya 
Prachinwat, 
Pravira, 
Menasyu, 
Charupada, 
Sudyu, 
Bahugavay 
Sanyati, 
Ahanyati, 
Raudraswa, 
Riteyush, 
Rantinava, ©. 
Sumati,. 
Aiti 
Dushmanta, 
Bharata, * 
(Vitat’hay ‘ 


I Os 


25. 


30. 


OF THE HINDUS, 


CHILDREN OF THE 


SUN. 


Trivindhana, 
Satyavrata, 
Trisancu, 


Harischandra, 


Rohita, 
Harita, 
Champa, 
Sudeva, 


_ Vyaya, 


35s 
+ Sagara, 


AO. 
i#)<* Nabha, 
_ Sindhudwipa, 


Ad. 
~ Asmaca 


Bharuca, 
Vrica, 
Bahuca, 


Asamanjas; 
Ansumat, 
Bhagirat ha, 
Sruta, 


Ayutayush, 
Ritaperna, 
Saudasa, 


Mulaca, | 
Dasarat’ha, 


Vot. Il. 


MOON. 


Manyu, 


Vrihatcshetra, ~ 


Hastin, 
Ajamid’ha, 
Ricsha, 
Samwarana, 
Curis 
Jahnu, 
Surat’ha, 
Vidurat’ha, 


Sarvabhauma, 


Jayatsena, 
Radhica, 
Ayutayush, 
Acrodhana, 


 Devatit’hi, 


Riesha, 
Dilipz, 


Pratipa, - 
Santanu, 


Vichitravirya; 


Pandu, 


Yudhisht hir) 


129 


35: 


130 ON THE CHRONOLOGY 


CHILDREN OF THE 
SU N, MOON. 
Aidabidi, 
50. Viswasaha, 
C’hatwanga, 
Dirghabahu, 
Raghu, 
Aja, 
55. Dasarat ha, 
Rama. 


a 4 ‘ 
) eit, 
1% 
es, 
baa Ws 


It is agreed among all the Pandits, that Rama, 
their seventh incarnate Divinity, appeared as king . 
of Ayodhya in the interval between the si/ver and 
the brazen ages; and, if we suppose him to have 
began his reign at the very beginning of that interval, 
still three thousand three hundred years of the Gods, 
or a million one hundred and cig hiy-eight thousand 
lunar years of mortals will remain in the si/ver age, 
during which the /fty-frve princes between Varvas- 
wata and Rama nvast have governed the world; but, _ 
reckoning ¢hirty years for a generation, which is ra- 
ther too much for a long succession of eldest sons, 
as they are said to have been, we cannot, by the 
course of nature, extend the second age of the Fiin- 
dus beyond sixteen hundred and fifty solar years. Ifwe 
suppose them not to have been eldest sons, and even 
to have lived longer than modern princes’ in a disso- 
lute age, we shall find only a period of two thousand 
years; and, if we remove the difficulty by adinitting 
miracles, we must cease to reason, and may as well 
believe at once whatever the Brahmans chuse to tell , 

US. 


y 


him in dndia, and allotted inferior kin 


OF THE HiNDUS 13k 


In’ the dunar pedigree we meet with another absur- 
ey equally fatal.to the credit of the Hindu system. 


As far as the twenty-second degree of descent from 


. Vaivaswata, the synchronism of the two families 


appears tolerably regular, except that the Children 
of the Moon were not all e/dest sons; for king Yay- 
ati appointed the youngest of his five sons to succeed 

edoms to the 
other four, who had offended him; part of. the 
dacshin; or the south, to Yadu, the ancestor ‘of 
Crishna; the north to” dau, the east to. Drubya, 
‘and the west to Turvasu, from whom the Pandits 
‘believe, or pretend to believe, in compliment to our 
mation, that we are descended. But of the subse- 
Quent degrees in the lunar line they know s0 little, 
that, unable to supply a considerable interval between 
“Bharat and Vitat’ha, whom they call son and suc- 
“cessor, they are under a necessity of asserting, that 
‘the great ancestor of Yudhisk? hir actually freer 
- seven-and-twenty thousand years ; a fable of the same 
‘class with that of his wonderful birth, which is the 
subject of a beautiful Jndian drama. Now, if we 
suppose his life to have lasted no ORE EE than that of 
other mortals, and admit /itui’ha and the rest to have 
been his regular successors,, we shall fall. into another’ 
absurdity ; fer then, if the generations in both lines 
were neatly equal, as they would naturally bave been, 
we shall find Yudhisk?hir, who reigned confessedly 


at the close of the raze age, nine generations older 


‘ than Rama, before whose birth the. silver age Js al- 


lowed to have ended. After the name of Rhona: 


therefore, I have set an astetisk, to denote a consider- 
- able chasm in the Indian history, and hawvé inserted 


- between brackets; as out of their places, his, twenty- 


four successors, who reigned, if at all, in the, fol- 


lowing age, immediately before the war of th- Mahab- 

karat. The fourth Avatar,. which is’ placed .in- the 

interval between the first and second ages, and-the 
: Re ae 


° 


142 : oN THE CHRONOLOGY 


¥ifth which soon followed it, appear to be moral’ fa- 
bles grounded on historical facts. The fourth was the 
punishment of an impious monarch, by the Deity 
himself Bursting from a marble column in the shape 
of a lion; and the fifth was the humiliation of an 
arrogant prince, by so contemptible an agent as a 
mendicant dwarf. After these, and immediately 
“before Buddha, come three great warriors, all named 
Rama; but it may justly be made a question, whe- 
ther they are not three representations of one person, 
or three different ways of relating the same history. 
The first and second Ramas are said to have been 
contemporary ; but whether all or any of them mean 
Rama, the son of Cush, | leave others to determine. 
The mother of the second Rama was named Cau- 
shalya, which is a derivative of Cushala, and, though 
his father be distinguished by. the title or epithet of 
Dasaratha, signifying that dis war-chariot bore him 
to all quarters of the world; yet the name of Cush, 
as the Cashmirians pronounce it, is preserved entire 
in that of his son and successor, and shadowed in 
that of his ancestor Vicucshi; nor can a just objec- 
tion be made to this opinion from the nasal drabian 
vowel in the word Ramah, mentioned by Moses, since 
the very word drab begins with the same letter, 
which the Greeks and Indians could not pronounce ; 
and they were obliged, therefore, to express it by 
the vowel which most resembled it. On this 
question, however, I assert nothing; nor on ano- 
ther, which might be proposed: ‘* Whether the 
* fourth and fifth Avatars be not allegorical stories 
«< of the two presumptuous monarchs, Iimrod and 
“, Belus 2’. The hypothesis, that government was 
first established, /aws enacted, and agriculture en- 
couraged in India by Rama about shree thousand 
eight hundred years ago, agrees with the received 
account of Noah’s death, and the previous. settle- 
ment of his immediate descendants. 


OF THE HINDUS. - 


IHiRD 


AGE. 


CHILDREN OF THE 


SUN, 


Cusha, 
Atitv’hi, 


»  Nishadha, 


Nabhas, 


. Pundarica, 


Cshemadhanwas, 


_». Devanica, 
_ Ahinagu, 


5. Paripatra, 


10. 


as; 


Ranach’hala, | 
Vajranabha, 


Arca, 


Sugana, 
Vidhriti, 
Hiranyanabha, 
Pushya, | 


és Dhravasandhi, | 
- Sudersana, 


20 


‘~~ Agniverna, — 


Sighra, 


_ Maru, apse to 


_be-still alive, 


Prasusruta; 


Sandhi, ” 
; K; 


MOON. 


Vitat’ha, - 
Manyu, 
Vrihatcshetra, 
Hastin,; 
Ajamid’ha, 


Ricsha, 
Samwarana,~  * 
_ Curtty. 


Jahn, ' 


Surat’ha, 3 is 


Vidurat "ha, 
Sarvabhauma, 
Jayatsena,>— 
Radhica, 


-Ayutayush, 


Acrodhana, 


133¢ 


35 


« Devatit’hi,, ) 
Rivne oh 


134 ON THE CHRONOLOGY 
CHILDREN OF THE 


SUN. MOON. 


Amersana, Dilipa, 

2s, Mahaswat, - Pratipa, 20. 
Viswabhahu, “Santanuee Sa a 
Prasenajit, - Vichitravirya, 
‘Tacshaca, > | Pandu, 
V; rihadbala, Yudhisht hiray 

go. Vrihadrana, Y. B.C. Paricshity SON Og es 

3100. 


Y 


Here we have only mize-and-twenty princes of the 
solar line between Rama and Vrihadrana exclusively ; 
and their reigns, during the whole draxen age, are 
supposed to have lasted near eight hundred and sixty- 
four thousand years: a supposition evidently: against 
nature, the uniform course of which allows only a 
period of eight hundred and seventy, or, at the very 
utmost, of @ thousand, years for twenty-nine gene- 
rations. Paricshit, the great nephew and:successor 
of Yudhisht hir, who had recovered the throne from 
Duryodhan, is. allowed, without controversy toyhave 
reigned in the interval between the brazen and earthen 
ages, and to have died at the Setting In of the . 
Caliyug ; so that, if the Pandits of Cashmir and F2- 
ranes have’ made a right calculation of “Buddha's ap- 
pearance, the.present, or fourth, age must have be- 
gun about @ thousand years before the birth of Christ, 
and ‘consequently the reign of Icshwacu, could not 
have been earlier than four thousand years before that 
great’ epoch’ and even that date will, perhaps, ap- 
pear, when it shall be strictly examined, to ‘be near 
two thousand years earlier than the truth. I cannot. 
leave the third Indian age, in which the virtues and — 
vices of mankind are said to have been equal, with- 


/ OF THE HINDUS, | 135 


out observing, that even the close of it is manifestly 
fabulous and poetical, with hardly more appearance 
of historical truth than the tale of Troy, or of the 
Argonauts; for Yudhishthir, 1 seems, was the son 
of Dherma, the Genius of Justice; Bhima of Pavan, 
or the God of Wind; Arjun of Indra, or the Firma- 
ment; Nacul and Sahadeva, of the two Cumars, the 
Castor and Pollux of India; and Bhishma, their re- 
puted great uncle, was the child of Ganga, or the 
Ganges, by Santanu, whose brother Devapi is sup- 
posed to be still alive in the city of Calapa; all which 
fictions may be charming embellishments of an heroic 
poem, but are just as absurd in civil history as the 
descent of two royal families from the.Sun and the 


Moon. ‘ 


FOURTH AGE. 


CHILDREN OF THE 


See AT MOON... 
Urucriya, =~ Janamejaya, 
Vatsavriddha, © Satanica, 
Prativyoma, » Sahasranica, 

Bhanu, _ Aswamedhaja, 

5. Devaca, Asimacrishna,,  §. 
Sahadeva, | | Nemichacra, « 
Vira, isl Upta, 

Vrihadaswa, . Chitrarat’ha, 
Bhanumat, Suchirat’ha, 
30. Praticaswa, Dbritimat, —_— 10. . 


Supratica, Sushena, | 


136 


ON’ THE CHRONOLOGY 


4 
CHILDREN OF [HE 


SUN, 


Marudeva, 


Sunacshatra, 


Pushcara, 


15. Antarjcsha,, 


~ Sutapas, es: 


t 


\, Amittajie, 


ama ii thadraja,. 


Barhi, 

20. Critanjaya, 
Rananjaya, ) 
Sanjaya, 
Slocya, 


Suddhoda, : 
25. Langalada,: *' 


Prasenajit, 
Cshudraca, 


Sumitra, ¥. BoC. 


2 FOP 


pero fi 


“1°” Medhavin, 


ive , , iw 


MOON. 
Sunit’ha, 
Nrichacshuh, 
Suchinala, , a 
Pariplava, ».' 0) (Dgae 
Sunaya, 


“NG ipanjaya, 

Derva, 

Tim, 20. 
~ Vrihadrat’ha, 

Sudasa, 


 caSatanica, 


Durmadana, — 
Rahinara,,, 7) 2g. 
Dandapani, © .©: 
Nimi, is a SY 
Cshemaca,... oe 


” 


“ 
ri 


‘En both Bet “inlet we see, thirty generations are 
reckoned from. Yadhish? hir, and from Vrihadbala his 
contemporary (who was killed in the war of Bharat 
by Abhimamu,.son of Arjun and father of Paricshit) 
to the time. when the solar and Junar dynasties are 
believed fo. have become extinct in the present ‘divine 
agéS and for these generations the Hindus allot a pe- 
riod of one thousand years only, or a hundred years 
for ¢hree generations ; which calculation, bei pro + 


OF THE HINDUS. \ hoe 


bably too large, is yet moderate enough, compared 
with their absurd, accounts of the preceding ages ; 
but they reckon exactly the same number of years for 
#wenty generations only in the family of Jarasandha, 
whose son was contemporary with Yudhish®hir, and 
founded a new dynasty of princes in Magadha, ot 
Bahar; and this exact coincidence of the times, in 
which the three,races are supposed to have been ex- 
tinct, has the\appearance of an artificial chronology; 
formed rather, from imagination than from historical 
evidence, | especially as twenty kings, in an age com- 
paratively modern, couid not have reigned a thou 
sand years. 1, nevertheless; exhibit the list of them 
as.a curiosity, ‘but am, far from being convinced that 
allof them ever existed ; that, if they did exist, they 
could not have reigned more than. seven hundred years, 
Tam fully persuaded by the course of nature and the 
concurrent, opinion of mankind. sg ie 


a a ee 


- 7. VKINGS or MAGADHA. 


‘Sahadeva, Suchi, 
Marjari, Cshema, *— 
Srutasravas, Suvrata, - 
Ayutayush, Dhermasutra, ~~ 

5. Niramitra, - gt Mohs, Pein ae eee 
Sunacshatra, Drid’hasena, ~... -» 
.Vrihetsena, Sthimatiog leat 
Carmajit, Subala (cy ee) 
Srutanjaya, SUN tags cen seeeD 

10. Vipra, . Satyajit. ‘icteibie 20. 


Puranjaya, son of the twentieth king, was put to 
death by his minister, Sunac@, who placed ‘his’ own 
son Pradyo‘a on the throne of his master; and this 


236 ON THE CHRONOLOGY 


tevolution constitutes an epoch of the highest im- 
portance in our present enquiry ;\"first, because it 
happened according to the: Bhagawatamrita, two years 
exactly before Buddha's appearance inthe same king- 
dom; next, because it is believed) by the Hindus to 
have taken place three thousand eight hundred and 
eighty-eight years. ago, or two thousand oné hundred 
years before Christ ; and lastly, because a regular 
chronology, according to the number of years’ ineach 
dynasty, has been established from the accession of 
Pradyota to the subversion of the genuine Hindu 
government; and that chronology I will now lay be- 
fore you, after observing’ only, that Radhacant him- 
self says nothing of Buddha in this part of his work, 
though he particularly mentions the two preceding 
Avataras in their a Lorngiey 


ek 


NCH 


KINGS oF Y MAGABHA, | 
2.0 11 hiya? 


Pradyota, a i a 200 
Palaca, ~. . Wee pues eo 
Visac’hayupa, ett 
Rajaca, _ be avian fhe 


Nandiverdhana, “ Teiong.c=) Tf 38. years...: - ie 


Sisunaga, | 
Cacaverna, °"S ae 1962 
Cshemadherman, er a 
-Cshetrajnya. 

Vidhisara’"OC'* “g, 

Ajatasatru, ; seule 
Darbhaca. i } 


YOF THE HINDUS, 3g 


KINGS or MAGADHA. 


Y. B.C. 
Ajaya 
Nandivetdhana 
Mahanandi, 10 r.= 360-4. 
Na iia, 1602 


This prince, of whom frequent mention is made in 
the Sanscrit books, is said to have been murdered, 
after a reign of a hundred years, by a very learned and 
ingenious, but passionate and vindictive, Brahman, 
whose name was Chanacya,and who raisedto the throne 
aman of the Maurya race, named Chandragupta. By 
the death of Nanda, and his sons, the peeved se family 
of Pradyota becaine extinct, 


MAURYA “KINGS. 


; Cpe ED il Fs B. Ce 
ape Peedi, ire -5502 
Varisara, 5 
Asocaverdhana 

_ Suyasas, 2 2) PT) A iA 
. Desarat’ha, Se 
“Sangata, 
~Salisuca, 
Somasarman, 
Satadhanwas, 


Vrihadrat’ha, — 10 r= 137 fo 


£46 ON THE CHRONOLOGY 


On the death of the tenth Maurya king, his. place 
was assumed by his commander in chief, Pushpami- 


TAY 
; 


tra, of the Sunga nation or family.) 7 | >. 


“% Os b ONE ei Ditseis Wy B.C 
Pushpamitra,- 1365 

~ Agnimitra, é eRe 
si aide ab ABacht dancmetetichiotao (amma 
er V@BMORNd orator bine ol edge? wivaueleundl 

ag Abhadracay yl ogy. aorns Wi» Tougoiss 
eit ‘Pulinda, DOLY sane Senet bMe 
*’ Ghosha, cr Rube ty ear 
lien altatnittay oy cco ait bax abs. Yorilht 


SUNG A KINGS) 42 a 


Bhagavata, tonisxe otieoad inden re 
Devabhuti, .§ to7. = 112. 
Sit Ay Sty AF 


Magadha. jugiabing 
CANNA KING S.aque 
“ Y.B.C. 
Vasudeva, er eree 
Bhumitra, om we 


Narayana, SR 
Susarman, # = 345 Je 


e. 
\ = 


OOF so THE) HINDUS. © mar 


A Sudra, of the Andhra fariily, having murdered 
-his master Susarman, and seized the government, 
‘founded a new dynasty of 


ANDER A KUL N G'S. 


Balin, ~ 908 
Crishna, 
Srisantacarna, 
Paurnamasa, 
Lambodara, Py! 
Vivilaca, 
Meghaswata, 
Vatamana, ~ 
Talaca, 
Sivaswati, 10, 
Purishabheru, 
Sunandana, 
Chacoraca, 

»yit, Bataca, 

Gomatin 15. 
~ Purimat, 
_Medasiras, 
“Sirascand’ha, 

Y ajnyasri, 

Vijaya, 206 

Chandrabija, 21 r. == 456 J 


TA2 - ON THE CHRONOLOGY 


After the death of Chandrabija, which happened, ac« 
cording to the Hindus, 396 years before Vicramaditya, 
or 452 B.C. we hear no more of Magadha as an in- 
dependent kingdom ; but Radhacant has exhibited 
the names of seven dynasties, in which seventy-six 
princes are said to have reigned one thousand three 
hundred and ninety-nine years in Avabhriti, a town of 
the Dacshin, or South, which we commonly calk 
Decan. The names of the seven dynasties, or of the 
families who established them, are 4hhira, Gardabhin, 
Canca, Yavana, Turushcara, Bhurunda, Maula; of 
which the Yavanas are by some, not generally, sup- 
posed to have been Jomans or Greeks, but the Turush- 
caras and Maulas are universally believed to have 
been Turcs and Moguls ; yet Radhacant adds, ‘* when 
*¢ the Maula race was extinct, five princes, named Bhu- 
“* nanda Bangira, Stsunandi, Yasonand, and Pravi- 
“< raca reigned an hundred and six years (or till the year 
“© 1053) inthe city of Cil/acila,” which he tells me, 
he understands to be in the country of the Maharash- 
tras, or Mahrattas ; and here ends his Indian chrono- 
logy ; for ** after Praviraca,” says he, ‘ this empire 
<¢ was divided among Mlech’has, or Infidels.” This 
account of the seven modern dynasties appears very 
doubtful in itself, and has no relation to our present 
inquiry; for their dominion seems confined to the 
Decan, without extending to Magadha; nor have we 
any reason to believe that a race of Grecian ‘princes 
ever establifhed a kingdom. in either ef those: coun- 
tries. As tothe Moguls, their dynasty, still subsists 
at least nominally, unless that of Chengiz be meant 5 
and his successors could not have reigned in any part 


of India for the period of shree hundred years, which. . 


is assigned to the Maulas; nor is it probable that the 
word Ture, which an Indian-could have. easily pro~ 
nounced and clearly expressed in the Nagarz letters, 
should have been corrupted into Twrushcara. On 
the whole, we may safely close the most authentic 


- 


OF THE HINDUS. — 143 


system of Himdu Chronology that I have yet been 
able to procure, with the death of Chandrabija. Should 
any farther information be attainable, we. shall, per- 
haps, | in clue time attain it either from books or inscrip- 
tions in the Sanscri¢ language ; but from the materials 
with which we are at present supplied, we may esta- 
_blish as indubitable the two following propositions : 
That the three jirst-ages of the Hindus are chiefly my- 
thological, whether their mythology was founded on 
the dark enigmas of their astronomers, or on the heroic 
fictions of their poets; and that the fourth, or histori- 
cal age, cannot be carried farther back than about two 
thousand years before Christ. 'ven in the history of 
the present age, the generations of men and the reigns 
of kings, are extended beyond the course of nature, 
and beyond the average resulting from the accounts of 
the Brahmans themselves ; for they assign to an hua- 
dred and forty-two modern reigns'a period of three 
thousand one hundred and fifty-three years, or about 
swenty-iwo years to a reign one with anovhers yet they 
represent only four Canna princes on the throne of 
Magadha tora period of three hundred and forty-five 
years; now it is-even more improbable that four suc- 
cessive kings should have reigned, eighty-six years and 
three months each, than that Nanda should have been 
king a hundred years, and murdered at'last. Neither 
account can be credited ; but, that we may allow the 
highest probable antiquity to the Hindu government, 
let us grant that three generations of men were equal 
on ‘an average to an hundred: years, and that Indian 
princes have reigned, one with. another, ¢wo-and- 
swenty : then reckoning thirty generations from Arjun, 
the brother of Yucthis? hira, to the extinction of his 
race, and taking the Chinese account of Buddha’s birth 
from M. De G Guignes, as the most authentic medium 
between bulfazt and the Tibetians, we may arrange — 
the corrected Hindu Bt ep ve according to the isl 


i 


244 ON. THE CHRONOLOGY 


lowing table, supplying the word sibiet® or nearly (since 
perfect accuracy cannot be obtained, and ought not to 
be required) before every date. 


YB. Gl” 


Abhimanyu, son of Arjun, 2029 
Pradyota, 1029 
Buddha, pale Se 
Nanda, 699 
Balin, dea Naik 
Vicramaditya, 56 
Devapala, oes of Gaur ; 23 


_ If we take the date of Buddha’s appearance from 
Abu lfaxl, we must place Abhimanyu 2368 years be- 
fore Christ, unless we calculate from the twenty kings 
of Magadha, and allow seven hundred years, instead 
of a thousand, between Arjun and Pradyota, which 
will bring us again very nearly to the date exhibited 
in the table; and, perhaps, we can hardly approach 
nearer to the truth, As to Raja Nanda, if he 
really sat.on the throne a whole century, we must 
bring down the Andhra dynasty to the age of Ficra= 
maditya » who with his feudatories had probably ob- _ 
tained so much power during the reign of those princes, 
that they had little more than a nominal sovereignty, 
which ended with Chandrabija in the third or fourth 
century of the. Christian era; having, no doubt, . 
been long reduced to, insignificance by the kings of 
Gaur, descended from Gopala. ‘But, if the author of 
the Dabistan be warranted in fixing the birth of 
Buddha ten years before the Caliyug, we must thus 
correct the ge ROR UREA, Table: 


OF THE HINDUS. , 14§ 


Y. B.C. 
Buddha, ent 4927 
Paricshit, — 1017 
Padre ec So) Sere 

YiAoe 
Nanda, —_ 43, 9F 313 


This correction would oblige us to place Vicrama- 
ditya before Nanda, to whom, as all the Pundits agree, 
he was long posterior; and, if this be an historical 
fact, it seems to confirm the Bhagawatamrita, which 
fixes the beginning of the Culiug about a thousand 

ears before Buddha; besides that Balin would then 

e brought down at least to the sixth and-Chundra- 
bija to the tenth century after Christ, without leav- 
ing room for the subsequent dynasties, if they reigned. 
successively. 


Thus have we given a sketch of Indian history 
through the longest period fairly assignable to it, and 
have traced the foundation of the Indian empire above 
_ three thousand eight hunired years from the present 
time ; but, on a subject in itself so obscure, and so 
much clouded by the fictions of the Brahmans, who, 
to agerandize themselves, have designedly raised 
their antiquity beyond the truth, we must be satis- 
fied with probable conjecture and just reasoning from 
the best attainable data ; nor can we hope for a sys- 
tem of Indian Chronology, to which no objection 
can be made, unless the astronomical books in San- 
scrit shall clearly ascertain the places of the colures 
in some precise years of the historical age, not by 
loose traditions, like that of a coarse observation by 

Vox. II, L. 


146 ON THE CHRONOLOGY 
Chiron, who possibly never existed (for “ he lived,” 
says Newton, ‘ in the golden age,” which must long 
have preceded the Argonautic expedition) but by 
such -evidence as our .own astronomers and scholars 
shall allow to be unexceptionable, se 


OF THE HINDUS. 147 


A CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE, 


according to one of the Hypotheses intimated in the 
preceding Tract. 


‘CHRISTIAN AND Years 
MUSELMAN. HINDU. From 1788 
of our ara. 
Adam, Menu 1. Age I. 5794 
Noah, Menu Il. 4737 
Deluge, ~_— — 4138 
Nimrod, Efranyacasipu. Agell. 4006 
Bel, Bah, 3892 
Rama, . Rama. Age Ill. 3817 
Noah's death, = me 3787 
bill Pradyota, 2817 
Buddha. Age IVs 2815 
Nanda, 2487 
Balin, 1937 
Vicramaditya, 1 it Sh 
Devapala, Hie Bua 
Christ, —_— — Ramis Wu. 
Narayanpala, E921 
Saca, pe 
Walid, ia a 1080 
Mahmud, ~ WiC 786 
_ Chengiz, pews — BIN 548 
Taimur, tens ore no OF 
Babur, On Ree te 276 
Nadirshak, — a ig 49 


We Ne , 
. 
\ 
‘ 
i 
e 
ve 
heey 
Yat u 
4 ry 
a at re 
eat 


rls hy cpt 
Rik By 


el Dace ing anP 


RE nn 
rer a 
‘ ‘ ; ) 
ea a Nie ni Ni in 
yay pre an re hy MY 
Qe A 


; ie bibles uoironti aon | 
sch oO bee amd ROU Sey wry Be? 
Raper bs eat “poR oie LIRR 3 mney ied a A 
iE Gasman! ne mt onan one ie saa i 

pat 


‘ ‘ PR mes: nh bs Wales Magy nae a * vi Be My enh 
bie -" ch sy RY, ny aaa 
wi ee 


1%, i ui $07 os oti won dee 
Ni . sa ft ii toriras a0 | ‘3 padiiany 
aan i a Broptt ‘a te 


VU. 
ON THE CURE OF THE ELEPHANTIASIS. 


BY AT’HAR ALI KHAN OF DEHLI. 


INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 


MONG the afflicting maladies which punish the 

vices and try the virtues of mankind, there are 
few disorders of which the consequences are more 
dreadful or the remedy in general more desperate than 
the judham of the Arabs, or khorah of the Indians. It 
is also called in Arabia daul’asad : a name correspond- 
ing with the Leontiasis of the Greeks, and supposed 
to have been given in allusion to the grim distracted 
and /ion-lke countétances of the miserable persons 
who are affected with it. The more common name 
of the distemper is Elephantiasis, or, as Lucretius 
calls it, Elephas, because it renders the skin, like 
that of an Elephant, uneven and wrinkled, with 
many tubercles and furrows ; but this complaint must 
not be confounded with the deuPfil, ot swelled legs, 
described by the 4rabian physicians, and very com- 
mon in this country. It has no fixed name in Eng- 
lish, though Hillary, in his Observations on the Dis~ 
eases of Barbadoes, calls it the Leprosy of the jomts, 
because it principally affects the extremities, which 
in the last stage of the malady are distorted, and at 
length drop off; but, since it is in truth a dis- 
temper corrupting the whole mass of blood, and 
therefore considered by Paul of Aigia asan unin 
versal ulcer, it requires a more general appellation, 
and may properly be named the Black Leprosy : 
which term is in fact adopted by M. Boissiex de Sau- 
vages and Gorreys, in contradistinction to the Whit 


L 3 ; 


150 ON THE CURE oF 


Leprosy, or the Beres of the drabs and Leuce of the 
Greeks. 


This disease, by whatever fame we distinguish it, 
is peculiar to hot climates, and has rarely appeared in 
Europe. The philosophical poet of Rome -s:ipposes it. 
confined to the Banks of the Nile; and it has certainly 
been imported from Africa into the West India islands 
by the black. slaves, who carried with them their re- 
sentment and their revenge; but it has been long 
known in Hindustan; and the writer of the following 
Dissertation, whose father was physician to Nadirshah 
and accompanied him from Persia to Dehli, assures 
me that it rages with virulence among the native in- 
habitants of £ Calcutta. His observation, that it is fre- 
quently a consequence of the venereal wef Crs would 
Jead us to believe that it might be radically cured 
by mercury; which has, nevertheless, been found 
ineffectual, and even hurtful, as Ai//ery reports, in 
the West Indies. The juice of hemlock, suggested 
by the learned Michaelis, and approved by his medi- 
cal friend Roederer, might be very efficacious at the 
beginning of the disorder, or in the milder sorts of 
it; but, in the case of a ‘malignant and inveterate 
judham, we must either administer a remedy of the 
highest power, or, agreeably to the desponding opi- 
nion of Celsus, leave the patient to his fate, insicad 
of teasing him with fruitless medicines, and suffer him, 
in the forcible words of dreteus, to sink from imextri- 
cable slumber into death. ‘The life of a man is, how- 
ever, so dearto him by nature, and in general sO 
valuable to society, that we should never despond 
while a spark of it remains; and, whatever dpprehen- , 
sions may be formed of futuré danger from the dis- 
tant effects of arsenic, even though it should eradicate 
a present malady, yet, as no sucha inconvenience has 
arisen from the use of it in India, and as experience 


THE ELEPHANTIASIS. rSt 


must ever prevail over theory, I cannot help wishing 
that this ancient Aimdu medicine may be fully tried 
under the inspection of our European surgeons, 
whose minute accuracy and steady attention must 
always give them a claim to superiority over the 
most learned natives ; but many of our countrymen 
' have assured me, that they by no means entertain a 
contemptuous opinion of the native medicines, espe- 
cially in disease$ of the skin. Should it be thought 
that the mixture of sulphur must render the poison 
less active, it may be adviseable at first to administer 
orpiment, igstead of the crystalline arsenic. 


es iy 


! iat 3 ahs 


Line ie 


Bee dM 


ih) i, it he eas ah oe : 


{ 153 ) 
ON THE CURE OF THE ELEPHANTIASIS, 
AND OTHER DISORDERS OF THE BLOOD. 


GOD IS THE ALL-POWERFUL HEALER. 


sas the year of the Messiah 1783, when the worthy 

and respectable Maulavi Mir Muhammed Husain, 
who excels in every branch of useful knowledge, ac- 
companied Mr. Richard Johnson from Lac’ hnau to 
Calcutta, he visited the humble writer of this tract, 
who had long been attached to him with sincere 
affection ; and, in the course of their conversation, 
* One of the fruits of my late excursion,’ said he, 
£is a present for you, which suits your profession, 
« and willbe generally useful to our species. Conceiv- 
“ing you to be worthy of it, by reason of your assi- 
¢ duity in medical inquiries, I have brought you a pre- 
¢ scription, the ingtedients of which are easily found, 
¢ but not easily equalled as a powerful remedy against 
§ all corruptions of the blood, the judham, and the 
© Persian fire, the remains of which are a source of 
¢ infinite maladies. It is an old secret of the Hindu 
§ physicians, who applied it also to the cure of cold 
“and moist distempers; as the palsy, distortions of the 
‘ face, relaxation of the nerves, and similar diseases, 
‘ Its efficacy too has been proved by long experience; 
§ and this is the method of preparing it :— 


_ © Take of white grsenic, fine and fresh, one folz ; 
¢ of picked black pepper six times as much: let both 
€ be well beaten at intervals for four days successively 
§ in an iron mortar, and then reduced to an impalpa- 


154 ON (THE CURE OF 


‘ ble powder in one of stone with a stone pestle, and 
‘ thus co:npletely levigated, a little water being mixed 
“with them. Make pills of them as large as: tares 
‘or small pulse, and keep them dry in a shady 
© place *. ry. a 


‘One of those pills must be swallowed morning 
‘ and evening with some Jefel-leaf, or, in countries 
‘ where dete/ is not at hand, with cold water. If the 
‘ body be cleansed from foulness and obstructions by 
“gentle cathartics and bleeding before the medicine 
* is administered, the remedy will be speedier” 

The principal ingredient of this medicine is the 
arsenic, which the Arabs call Shuce; the Persians 
mergi mush, or mouse-bane ; and the Indians, sane hyas 
a mineral substance ponderous and crystalline. The 
orpiment, ot yellow arsenic, is the weaker sort. It is 
deadly poison, and‘so subtil, that, when mice are 
killed by it, the very smell of the dead will destroy 
the living of that species, After it has been kept about 


r 


* The lowest weight in general use among the Hindus is the 
reti, called in Sanscrit either rettica or ractica, indicating redness ; 
and crishnala, from crishna, black ; itis the red and black seed 
of the guzja plant, which is a creeper of the same class and 
ordey at least with glycyrrbiza: but I take this from report, 
having never examined its blossoms. One +attica is said to 
be of equal weight with three barley-corns, or four grains 
of rice in the husk: and eight resi-weights, used by jewellerss 
are equal to seven carats) I have weighed a number 
the seeds in diamond-scales, and find the average Apothecary’s 
weight of one seed to be a grain and five-sixteenths. Now, in the 
Hindu medical books, tex of the rattica-seeds are one mashaca ; and 
eight mashacas make a tolaca, or tola; but in the law-botits of 
Bengal a mashaca consists of sixteen racticas, and a rolaca of five 
mashas; and, according to some authorities, five retis only go 
to one masha, sixteen of which make a tolaca. We may observe, 
that the silver reti-weights, used by the goldsmiths at Banares are 
twice as heavy as the seeds; and thence it is that eight retis are 
commonly said to constitute one masha; that is, eiybé silver weights, 
or sixteen seeds; eighty of which seeds, or 105 grains, ‘constitute, 
the quantity of arsenic in the Hindu prescription. 


THE ELEPHANTIASIS. 15s 


seven years, it loses much of its force; its colour 
becomes turbid, and its weight is diminished, This 
mineral is hot and dry in the fourth degree: it causes 
suppuration, dissolves or unites, according to the 
quantity given, and is very useful in closing the lips 
of wounds when the pain is too intense to be borne. 
An unguent made of it with oils of any sort, is an 
effectual remedy for some cutaneous disorders ; and, 
mixed with rose water, it is good for cold tumours, 
and for the dropsy ; but it must never be administered 
without the greatest caution; for such is its power, 
that the smallest quantity of itin powder, drawn, like 
alcohol, between the eye-lashes, would in a single day 
entirely corrode the coats and humours of the eye ; 

and fouiteen reis of it would in the same time de- 
stroy life. The best antidote against its effects are 
the scrapings of leather reduced to ashes. IF the 
quantity of arsenic taken be accurately known, four 
times as much of those ashes, mixed with water and 
drank by the patient, will sheath and counteract the 
poison. 


_ The writer, conformably to the directions of his 
learned friend, prepared the medicine; and, in the 
same year, gave 11 to numbers, who were reduced by 
he diseases above mentioned to the point of death, 
God is his witness that they grew better from day 
to day, were at last completely cured, and are now 


living (except one or two, who died of other disor- 


rs) to attest the truth of this assertion. One of his 
first patients was a Parsi, named Menuchehr, who had 


come from Sura# to this city, and had fixed his abode 


near the writer’s house: he was so cruelly afflicted 
with a confirmed Jues, here called the Persian Fire, 
that his hands and feet were entirely ulcerated and al- 
most corroded, so that he became an object of disgust 


and abhorrence. This man consulted the writer on’ 


his case, the state of which he disclosed without re- 


= 


156 ON THE CURE OF 


erve. Some blood was taken from him on the same 

day, and a cathartic administered on the next. On 
the third day he began to take the arsenic-pills, and, 
by the blessing of God, the virulence of ‘his disorder 
abated by degrees, until signs of returning health ap- 
neared. Ina fortnight his recovery was complete, 
and he was bathed, according to the practice of our 
physicians. He seemed to have no virus left in his 
blood, and none has been since perceived by him. 


But the power of this medicine has chiefly been 
tried in the cure of the Juzam, as the word is pro- 
nounced in Sadia; a disorder infecting the whole 
mass of blood, and thence called by some fisadi khun. 
The former name is derived from an Arabic root 
signifying, in general, amputation, maiming, excision, 
and, particularly, the tramcaiion or erosion of the fin- 
‘gers, which happens in the last stage of the disease. 
It is extremely contagious; and, for that reason, the 
prophet, said, Ferru mina’lmejdhumi cama teferru 
minal asad, or, ¢ Flee from a person afflicted with the 
* judham, as you would flee from a lion.’ The author 
of the Bakhrwljawahir, or Sea of Pearls, tanks it 
as an infectious malady with the meas/es, the small pox, 
and the plague. It is also hereditary, and, in that res- 
pect, classed by medical writers with Bi the 
consumption, and the white leprosy. ge! oR 
A common cause of this distemper is the unw 

some diet of the natives, many of whom ate accus- 
tomed, after eating a quantity of fisk, to swallow 
copious draughts of milk, which fail not to cause an 
accumulation of yellow and black bile, which min- 
gles itself with the blood and corrupts it: but it has 
other causes; for a Brakmen, who had never tasted 
fish in his life, applied lately to the composer of this 
essay, and appeared in the highest degree affected by 


THE ELEPHANTIASIS. 137 


-acorruption of blood ; which he might have inherited, 
or acquired by other means. Those, whose religion 
permits them to eat beef, are often exposed to the 
danger of heating their blood intensely through the 
knavery of the butchers in the Bazar, who fatten 
their calves with Balawer; and those who are so 
ill-advised as to take provocatives (a folly extremely 
common in Jndiaz) at first are insensible of the mis- 
chief, but, as soon as the increased moisture is dis- 
persed, find their whole mass of blood inflamed and, 
as it were, adust; whence arises the disorder of 
which we now are treating. The Persian, or vene- 
real fire, generally ends in this malady; as one Devi 
Prasad, \ately in the service of Mr. Vansittart, and 
some others, have convinced me by an unreserved 
account of their several cases, 


It may be here worth while to report a remarkable 
case, which was related to me by a man who had been 
afflicted with the juzam near four years; before which 
time he had been disordered with the Persiaz fire, and, 
having closed an ulcer by the means of a strong heal- 
ing plaister, was attacked by a violent pain in his joints. 
On this he applied to a Cabiraja, or Hindu physician, 
who gave him some pills, with a positive assurance, 
that the use of them would remove his pain in a few 
days; and ina few days it was, in fact, wholly re- 
moved ; but, a very short time after, the symptoms of 
saat appeared, which continually encreased_ to 
such a degree, that his fingers and toes were on the 

point of dropping off. It was afterwards discovered, © 
that the pills which he had taken were made of cin- 
nabar, a common preparation of the Hindus; the 
heat of which had first stirred the humours; which, 
on stopping the external discharge, had fallen on the 
joints, and then had occasioned a quantity of adust 
bile to mix itself with the blood and infect the whole 
“mass, 


158 CURE OF THE ELEPHANTIASIS, 


Of this dreadful complaint, however caused, the 
first symptoms are a numbness and redness of the 
whole hody,. and principally of the face, an impeded 
hoarse voice, thin hair and even baldness, offensive 
perspiration and breath, and whitlows on the nails. 
The cure is best begun with copious bleeding, and 
cooling drink, such as a decoction of the nilufer, or 
Nymphea, and of violets, with some doses of manna: 
after which’ stronger cathartics must be administered. 
But no remedy has proved so efficacious as the pills 
composed of arsenic and pepper: one instance of 
their effect may here be mentioned, and many more 
may be added, if required. = 

In the month of February inthe year just mentioned, 
one Shaikh Ramazani, who then was an upper-servant 
to the Board of Revenue, had so corrupt. a mass of 
blood, that a black leprosy of his joints was approach- 
ing; and most cf his limbs began to be ulcerated. 
In this condition he applied to the writer, and re- 
quested immediate assistance. Though the disor- 
dered state of his blood was evident on inspection, and 
required no particular declaration of it, yet many 
questions were put to him ; and it was clear, from his 
answers, that he had a confirmed juzam: he then 
lost a great deal of blood, and, after due préparation, 
took the arsenic-pills. After the first week his ma- 
lady seemed alleviated ; in the second it waS consi- 
derably diminished; and, in the third, co Catt 
removed, that the patient went into the bath of 
health, as a token that he no longer needed a phy- 
sician, 


IX, 
ON THE INDIAN GAME OF CHESS. 


BY THE PRESIDENT. 


TF evidence be required to prove that chess was in- 

vented by the Hindus, we may be satisfied with 
the testimony of the Persians; who, though as much 
inclined as other nations to appropriate the ingeaious 
inventions of a foreign people, unanimously agree, that 
the game was imported from the west of India, together 
with the charming fables of Vishnusarman, in the 
sixth century of our era. It seems to have been imme- 
morially known in Hindustan by the name of Chatu- 
‘ranga, that is, the four angas, or members of an 
army, which are said in the Amaracosha to be hasty- 
aswarat hapadatam, or elephants, horses, chariots, 
and foot soldiers; and in this sense the word is fre- 
quently used by epic poets in their descriptions of 
‘real armies. By a natural corruption of the pure 
Sanscrit word, it was changed by the old Persians 
into Chatrang; but the Arabs, who soon after took 
possession of their country, had neither the initial 
nor final letter of that word in their alphabet, and 
consequently altered it further into Shatranj, which 
found its way presently into the modern Persian, and 
at length into the dialects of Jndia, where the true 
derivation of the name is known only to the learned. 
Thus has averysignificant word in the sacred language 
of the Brahmans been transformed by successive 
changes into axedrez, scacchi, echecs, chess, and, by 
a whimsical concurrence of circumstances, given 
birth to the Englisk word check; and even a name 
to the Exchequer of Great Britain. The beautiful 
simplicity and eXtreme perfection of the game, as it is 


=< S 


-360 (ON THE INDIAN 


commonly played in £ Europe and Asia, convince mé 
that it was invented by one effort of some great ge- 
nius; not completed by gradual improvements, but 
formed, to use the phrase of Jtalian critics, by the 
jirst intention ; yet of this simple game, so exquisitely 
contrived, and so certainly invented in India, I cannot 
find any account in the classical writings of the Brak- 
mans. tis, indeed, confidently asserted, that Sans- 
crit books on Chess exist in this country; and, if they 
can be procured at Banares, they will assuredly be 
sent to us. At present I can only exhibit a descrip- 
tion of a very ancient Judian game of the same kind > 
but more complex, and, in my opinion, more modern 
than the simple Chess of the Persians. This game 
is also called Chaturanga, but more frequently Cha- 
— turajt, or the Four Kings, since it is played by four 
persons representing as many princes, two allied ar- 
mies combating on each side. The description is taken 
from the Bhawishya Puran, in which Yudhisht hir. is 
represented conversing with Vyasa, who explains at 
the king’s request the form of the fictitious warfare 
and the principal rules of it. ** Having marked eight 
“© squares on_all sides,” says the sage,.‘* place the red 
‘¢ army to the east, the green to the south, the ye/ow 
“to the west, and the 4/zck to the north: let the 
*¢ elephant ana on the left of the king; next to him, 
“the forfe; then the boat; and, before them all, 
“four foot/oldiers ; but the Joat must be placed in 
<¢ the aagle of the board.” From this passage it. 
clearly appears, that an army, with. its four angas, © 
must be placed on each sideof the board, since an 
elephant could not stand in any other position on the ~ 
left hand of each king; and Radhacant informed me, 
that the board. consisted, like ours, of siwty-four 
squares, half of them occupied by the forces, and 
half vacant. He added, that this game is mentioned 
in the oldest law-books, and that it was invented by the 
wife of Revan, king of Lanea, in ofder to amuse him 


GAME OF CHESS, 161 


with an image of war, while his metropolis was 
closely besieged by Rama, in the second age of the 
world. He had not heard the story told by rdausz, 
near the close of the Shahnamah ; and i was probably 
carried into Persia from Canyacuvja, by Borzu the 
favourite physician, thence called Vaidyaprya, of the 
great Anushiravan; but he said that the Brahmans 
of Gaur, or Bengal, were once celebrated for superior 
skill in the game, and that his father, together with his 
spiritual preceptor Jagannath, now living at Tribent, 
had instructed two young Brahmans inall the rules of 
it, and had sent them to Jayanagar at the request 
of the late Raja, who had liberally rewarded them. A 
ship or boat is subsituted, we sée, in this complex 
game for the va#’h, or armed chariot, which the Ben- 
galese pronounce ror h, and which the Persians changed 
into rokh, whence came the rook of some Huropean 
nations; as the vierge and fol of the French are sup- 
posed to be corruptions of fers and fil, the prime 
minister and elephant of the Persian and Arabs. lt 
were'in vain to seek an etymology of the word rook in 
the modern Perszan language ; for, in all the passages 
extracted from Jirdausz and Jami, wheie rokh is con. 
- ceived to mean a hero or a fabulous bird, it signifies, 
I believe, no more than a cheek or a face; as in the 
following description of a procession in Leypt;— 
<« When a thousand youths, like cypresses, box-trees, 
*< and firs, with locks as fragrant, cheeks as fair, and 
“‘ bosoms as delicate as lilies of the valley, were 
‘s marching gracefully along, thou wouldst have said 
“* that the, new spring was turning his face (not, as 
Hyde translates the words, carried on rokhs) from 
“* station to station.” And as to the battle of the dy- 
waxdeh rakh,which D’ Herbelot supposes to mean douxe 
preux chevaliers, 1 am strongly inclined to think thae 
the phrase only signifies a.combat of twelve persons 
face to face, or six on a side. I cannot agree with m 
friend aa eli that a + is properly introduced 
Vou, Il, 


162 ON THE INDIAN 


in this imaginary warfare instead of a chariot, in which 
the old Jndian warriors constantly fought for, though 
the kimg might be supposed to sit in a car, so that 
the four angas would be complete, and though it may 
often be necessary in a real campaign to pass rivers or 
lakes, yet no river is marked on the Indian, as it Is 
on the Chinese chess-board ; and the intermixture of 
ships with horses, elephants, and infantry embattled on 
a plain, is an absurdity not to be defended. . The use 
of dice may, perhaps, be justified in a representa- 
tion of war, in which for/une has unquestionably a 
great share ; but it seems to exclude chess from the rank 
which has been assigned to it among the sciences, and 
to give the game before us the appearance of whist, 
except that pieces are used openly, instead of cards 
which are held concealed: nevertheless, we find that 
the moves in the game described by Vyasa were to a 
certain degree regulated by chance; for he proceeds to 
tel] his royal pupil, that, ‘* if cgue be thrown, the 
<¢ king or a pawn must be moved; if guatre, the 
“© elephant ; it trois, the horse ; and if deux, the boat.” 


He then proceeds to the moves: ‘¢ The yas passes 
‘* freely on all sides, but over owe square only; and 
‘¢ with the same limitation, the pawn moves, but he 
“* advances straight forward, and kills his enemy 
é¢ through an angle; the elephant marches in all direc- 
*< tions, as far as his driver pleases; the Aorse runs 
** obliquely, traversing three squares 5 and: the ship 
‘* goes over two squares diagonally.” The elephant, 
we find, has the powers of our gueen, as we are pleased 
to call she minister, OF general, of the Persians; and the 
ship has the motion of the piece to which we give the 
unaccountable appellation of bishop; but with a restric- 
tion which must greatly lessen his value. 


GAME OF CHESS, 163 


The bard next exhibits a few general rules and 
superficial directions for the conduct of the game: 
** the pawns and the shrp both kill and may be volun- 
-*© tarily killed ; while the Aimy, the elephant, and the 
“© horse may slay the foe, but cannot expose them- 
*'selves tobe slain. Let each player preserve his own 
“¢ forces with extreme care, securing his king above all, 
*© and not sacrificing a superior to keep an inferior 
‘* piece.” Here the commentator on the Puran cb- 
serves, that the forse, who has the choice of eight 
moves from any central position, must be preterred to 
the ship, who has only the choice of four; but this 
argument would not have equal weight in the com- 
mon game, where the bishop and tower command a 
‘whole line, and where a knight is always of less value 
than a tower in action, or a bishop of that side on 
which the attack is begun. “ It is by the overbearing 
‘© power of the e/ephant that the king fights boldly ; 
“«* Jet the whole army, therefore, be abandoned, in or- 
“* der to secure the e/ephant: the king must never place 
“¢ one elephant before another, according to the rule 
“¢ of Gotama, unless he be compelled by want of room, 
‘« for he would thus commit a dangerous fault; and, if 
«he can slay one of two hostile elephants, he must 
** destroy that on his left hand.” The last rule is ex- 
tremely obscure; but, as Gofama was an illustrious 
lawyer and philosopher, he would not have conde- 
‘scended to leave directions for the game of Chatus 
ranga, if it had not been held in great estimation by 
the ancient sages of India. ie 


All that remains of the passage, which was copied 
for me by Radhacant and explained by him, relates to 
_ the several modes in which a partial success or com- 
plete victory may be obtained by any one of the four 
players ; for we shall see that, as if a dispute had 
arisen between two allies, one of the kings may assume 
the command ofall the forces, and aim at separate con- 

: M 2 


“ 


164 ON THE INDIAN 


quest. First, ¢* When any one king has placed himself 
“< on the square of another king, which advantage is 
“‘ called Simhasana, or the throne, he wins a stake; 
“< which 1s doubled, if he kills the adverse monarch 
“< when he seizes his place ; and, if he can seat himself 
‘* on the throne of his ally, he takes the command of 
“* the whole army.” Secondly, ‘‘ If he can occupy suc- 
“* cessively the thrones of all the three princés, he ob- 
‘* tains the victory, which is named Chaturaji; and the - 
<* stake is doubled if he kill the last of the three just 
‘< before he takes possession of his throne; but. if he 
‘¢ kill him on his throne, the stake is quadrupled.” 
Thus, as the commentator remarks, in a real warfare, a 
king may be considered as victorious when -he seizes 
the metropolis of his adversary ; but if he can destroy 
his foe, he displays greater heroism, and relieves his 
people from any further’solicitude. ‘* Both in gaining 
“« the Simhkasana and the Chaturaji,” says Vyasa,‘ the 
‘< king must be supported by the elephants, or all the 
“ forces united.” Thirdly, ‘* When one player has 
“his own king on the board, but the king of his 
“« partner has been taken, he may replace his captive 
“ally, if he can seize both the adverse kings; or, if 
‘< he cannot effect their capture, he may exchange his 
“king for one of them, against the general rule, 
«< and thus redeem thevallied prince, who will supply 
his place.” This.advantage has the name of Wri- 
pacrishta, or recovered by the king; and the Nauca- 
crishta seems to be analogous to it, but confined to 
the case of shzps. Fourthly, ‘‘ If a pawn can march 
‘* to any square on the opposite extremity of the board, 
*‘ except that of the king or that of the ship, he as-. 
** sumes whatever power belonged to that square ; and 
‘* this promotion is called Shutpada, or the six strides.” 
Here we find the rule, witha singular exception, con- 
cerning the advancement of the pawns, which often ° 
occasions a most interesting struggle at our common 
chess, and which has furnished the poets and moralists 


/ 
GAME OF CHESS. 165 


of Arabia and Persia with many lively reflections on 


“human life. It appears that this privilege of Shat- 


pada was not allowable, in the opinion of Go/ama, 
when a player had three pawns on the board’; but, 
when only one pawn and one ship remained, the pawn 
might advance even to the squate of a king or aship, 
and assume the power of either. Fifthly, “© According 
“to the Racshasas, or viants (that is, the people of 
Lanca, where the game was invented) there could 
“* beneither victory nor defeat ifa king were left on the 
<¢ plain without force: a situation which they named 
“<< Cacacasht ha.” Sixthly, “ If three ships happen to 
«* meet, and the fourth can be brought up to them in 
“¢ the remaining angle, this has the name of Vrihan- 
*© nauca, and the player of the fourth seizes all the 
*€ others.” Two or three of the remaining couplets 
are so dark, either from an error in the manuscript or 
from the antiquity of the language, that I could not 
understand the Pandi#’s explanation of them, and 
suspect that they gave even him very indistinct ideas ; 
but it would be easy, if it were worth while, to play at 
the game by the preceding rules; and a little practice 
would, perhaps, make the whole intelligible. One cir- 
cumstance, in this extract from the Puran, seems very 
surprizing: all games of hazard are positively forbid- 
den by Menu, yet the game of Chaturanga, in which 
dice are used, is taught by the grea: Vyasa himself, 
whose law tract appears with that of Gofema among 
the eighteen books which form the Dhzrmasastra; but, 
as Radhacant and his preceptor Jagannath are both 
employed by government in compiling a digest of 
Indian \aws, and as both of them, ‘especially the vene- 
rable sage of Tribeni, understand the game, they are 
able I presume to assign reasons why 1t should have 
been excepted from the general prohibition, and even 
openly taught by ancient and modern Brahmans. 


M 3 iF 


at é Veo ae 
ey 5 
a 4 
v , i 
. , * 
™ y \* 
NS . ss 
b | 
met it Pe 
g 
5 Ve 
" " 
eR 
‘ hi 
4 ‘ 


ee o's gi bate fis ae a 
ef et eT Mh At Sai: 
Boia, a AY 
be ate ne) 
Tis 5 RR din : 
et f a pe 
ae ale “ho ofc pater 
ae Mm my wy) 


as wg pes bis “ey 
Vibodt a pli ares, ¥ wi 


X. 
TWO INSCRIPTIONS 


FROM THE VINDYA MOUNTAINS. 


Translated from the Sanscrit by Charles Wilkins, Esq. 


FIRST INSCRIPTION, 


In a Cavern, called the Grot of the Seven Rishis, near Gaya. 


1. A NANTA VARMA, master of the hearts of 
the people, who was the good son of Sree 
Sardoola, by his own birth and great virtues classed 
amongst the principal rulers of the earth, gladly 
caused this statue of Kreeshna, of unsullied renown, 
confirmed in the world like his own reputation, and 
the image of Kanteematee * to be deposited in this 
great mountain-cave. 


2. Sree Sardoola, of established fame, jewel of the 
diadems of kings, emblem of time to the martial 
possessors of the earth, to the submissive the tree of 
the fruit of desire, a light to the Military Order, 
whose glory was not founded upon the feats of a — 
single battle, the ravisher of female hearts, and the 
image of Smara +, became the ruler of the land. 


* Radha, the favourite mistress of Kreeshua. 
t Kama Deva, the Cupid of the Hindus. mae fh 


M 4 


a 


168 TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM 


3. Wherever Sree Sardoolais wont to cast his own 
discordant sight towards a foe, and the fortunate star, 
his broad eye, is enflamed with anger between its exe 
panded lids; there falleth a shower of arrows from 
the ear-drawn string of the bow of his son, the re- 
nowned nanta Varma, the bestower of infinite hap- 
piness. , 


SECOND INSCRIPTION, 
In a Cave behind Nagarjeni. 


ia 


1. "T“HE auspicious Sree Yanja Varma, whose move- 


" ment was as the sportive elephant’s in the sea- 
son of lust, was like Manoo*, the appointer of the 
military station of all the chiefs of the earth,—By 
whose divine offerings, the God with a thousand 


eyes + being constantly invited, the emaciated Pow- 


Jomee t, for a long time, sullied the beauty of her 
cheeks with falling tears. 


_ 2. Ananta Varma by name, the friend of strangers, 
renowned in the world in the character of valour, by 
nature immaculate as the lunar beams, and whois the 
offspring of Sree Sardoola:—By him this wonderful 
statue of Bhootapatee and of Devee ||, the maker of 
al] things visible and invisible and the granter of bgons, 
which hath taken sanctuary in this cave, was caused, 
to be made. May it protect the universe! 


* The first legislator of the Hindus. aco 

+ Eendra a deification of the Heavens. ’ 

~ The wife of Eendra, shaw Gh) 

| Seeva, or Mahadeva and his.consort in one image, as a type 
of the deities, Genitor and Gezitrix. 


THE VINDHYA MOUNTAINS. 169 


’ g. The string of his expanded bow, charged with 
atrows and drawn to the extremity of the shoulder, 


Dursteth the circle’s centre. Of spacious brow, pro- 
Pp 


pitious distinction, and surpassing beauty, he is the 
image of the moon with an undiminished countenance. 
Ananta Varma to the end! Of form like Smara* in 
existence, he is seen with the constant and affectionate 
standing ‘with their tender and fascinated eyes con- 
stantly fixed upon him. 


4. From the machine his bow, reproacher of the 
crying Koorara +, bent to the extreme, he is endued 
with force ; from his expanded virtue he is a provo- — 


‘ker; by his good conduct his renown reacheth to afar; 


he is a hero by whose coursing steeds the elephant is 
disturbed, avd a youth who is the seat of sorrow to 
the women of his foes. He is the director, and his 
name is Ananta t. 


- * The Hindoo Cupid. 
+ A bird that isconstantly making a aoise before rain. 
¢ This word signifies eternal or infinite. 


’ BP pes Oks 
Aes Tint Caer SS Fahy 
by Set Ye fs y Gia Oi ‘ 
cry af ne ok J ies 9 
ea ws We 


“ ‘eh 
ai Ta 
eG 


bie a Be iY 
e ry M4 S 
wt ee pag e 
aH ey a 


ry 
\ 


Rs i sc bik 


XI. 


A DESCRIPTION OF ASAM, 


BY MOHAMMED CAZIM. 


Translated from the Persian, by Henry Vansittart, Esq.* 


ASSAM; which lies to the north-east of Bengal, is 

divided into two parts by the river Brahmaputra, 
that flows from Khata. The northern pottion 1s cal- 
led Uttarcul, and the southern Dacshincul. Uttarcul 
begins at Gowahutty, which is the boundary of his 
Majesty’s territorial possessidns, and terminates in 
mountains inhabited by a tribe called Meeri Mechmi. 
Dacshincul extends from the village Szdea to the hills 
of Srinagar. The most famous mountains to the north- 
ward of Uftarcul, are those of Duleh and Landah ; 
and to the southward of Dacshincul are those of Nam- 
rup, (Camrup?) situated four days journey above 
Ghergong, to which the Raja retreated. There is 
another chain of hills, which is inhabited by a tribe 
called Nanac, who pay no revenue to the Raja, but 
profess allegiance to him, and obey a few of his orders. 
But the + Zemleh tribe are entirely independent of 
him ; and, whenever they find an opportunity, plun- 
der the country contiguous to their mountains. Asam 
is of an oblong figure; its length about 200 standard | 
coss, and its breadth, from the northern to the 
southern mountains, about eight days journey. From 


* This account of Asam was translated for the Society, but 
afterwards printed by the learned translator as an appendix to’ his 
Aalemgirnamah, It is reprinted here, because our government 
has an interest in being as well acquainted as possible with all the 
nations dordering on the British territories. 


+ In another copy this tribe are called Dufich, 


1492 . A DESCRIPTION 


Gowahutty to Ghergong are seventy-five standard coss-: 
and from: thence iu is fifteen days, journey to Khoten, 
which was the residence of Peeran Wiseh *, but is 
now called 4va +, and is the capital of the Raja of 
Pegu, who considers himself of the posterity of that 
famous General. The first five days journey from the 
mountains of Camrup, is performed through forests, 
‘and over hills, which ate arduous and difficult to pass. 
You then travel eastward to va. through a_level 
and smooth country. To the northward is the plain 
of Kata, that has been before mentioned as the 
place from whence the Brahmceputra issues, which is 
afterwards fed by several rivers that flow from the 
southern mountains of 4s.m. The principal of these 
is the, Dhonec, which has before occurred in this his 
tory : it joins that broad river at the village Lucké- 
gerch. 


Between these rivers is an island well inhabited, 
and in an excellent state of tillige. It contains.a spa- 
cious, clear, and pleasant country, extending to the 
distance of about fifty coss. The cultivated tract is 
bounded bya thick forest, which harbours elephants, 
and where those animals may be caught, as well as 
in four or five other forests of Asam. If there be oc- 
casion for them, five or six hundred elephants may be 
procured ina year. Across the Dhonec, which is the 
side of Ghergong, is a wide, agreeable, and level 
country, which delights the heart of the beholder. 
The whole face of it is marked with population and 
tillage ; and it presents on every side charming pros- 


_— eed 


* According to Khondemir, Peeran Wiseh was one of the nobles 
of Afrasiah, King of Turan, contemporary with Kaicaus, sécond 
Prince of the Kianian Dynasty. In the Ferhung Fehangeery anc 
Borhaun Katea (two Persian Dictionaries) Peeran is described a 
one of the Peblovan or heroes of Fura, and General under Afra- 
siab, the name of whose father was Wiseh. robe iy 

t Thisis a palpable mistake. Khoten lies to the north of Hime 
alaya ; and Piran Visah could never have seen Ava. 


OF ASAM, 193 


pects of ploughed fields, harvests, gardens, and 
groves. All the island before described lies in Dac- 
shincul.. From the village Salagereh to the city of 
Ghergong is a space of about fifty coss, filled with 
such an uninterrupted range of gardens, plentifully 
stocked with fruit-trees, that it appears as one garden. 
Within them are the houses of the peasants, and a 
beautiful assemblage of coloured and fragrant herbs, 
and of garden and wild flowers blowing together. 
As the country is overflowed in the rainy season, a high 
and broad causeway has been raised for the conveni- 
ence of travellers from Salagerch to Ghergong, which is 
the only uncultivated ground that is to beseen. Each 
side of this road is planted with shady bamboos, the 
_tops of which meet, and are intertwined. Amongst 
the fruits which this country produces, are mangoes, 
plantains, jacks, oranges, citrons, limes, pine- -apples, 

and punialeh, a species of amleh, which has such an 
excellent flavour, that every person who tastes it pre- 
fers it tothe plum. ‘There are also cocoa-nut trees, 
pepper vines, dreca trees, and the Sadyj*, in great 
plenty. The sugarcane excels in softness and sweet- 
ness, and is of three colours, red, black, and white. 
There is ginger free from fibres, and betel vines. The 
strength of vegetation and fertility of the soil are 
such, that whatever seed is sown, or slips planted, 
they always thrive, The environs of Ghergong fur- 
nish small apricots, yams, and pomegranates ; but as 
these articles are wild, and not assisted by cultivation 
and engraftment, they are very indifferent... The 
principal crop of this country consists in rice and -- 
mash, Ades is very scarce ; and wheat and barley are 
never sown. The silks are excellent, and resemble 


* The Sadi is a long aromatic leaf, which has a pungent taste, 
and is called in Sanscrit, Lejapatra. In our botanical books i it bears 
the name of Malabathrum, or the Indian Leaf, 


+ Mash is a species of grain, and Ades a kind of-pea. 


~ 


174 | A DESCRIPTION 


those of China; but they manufacture very few more 
than are required for use. They are successful in 
embroidering with flowers, and in weaving velvet 
and tauthund, which is a species of filk of which they ~ 
make tents and * kenauts. Salt is a very precious 
and scarce commodity ; it is found at the bottom of 
soine of the hills, but of a bitter and pungent quality. 
A better sort is in common, which is extracted from 
the plantain-tree. The mountains inhabited by the 
tribe called Nanac, produce plenty of excellent Lig- 
num Alves, which a society of the natives import 
every year into sam, and bartar for salt and grain. 
This evil disposed race of mountaineers are many de- 
grees removed from the line of humanity, and destitute 
of the characteristical properties of a man. They go 
naked from head to foot, and eat dogs, cats, snakes, 
mice, rats, ants, locusts, and every thing of this sort 
which they can find. The hills of Camrup, Sided, 
and Luckigereh, supply a fine species of Lignum Alves, 
which sinks in water. Several of the mountains con- 
tain musk-deer. atl 


The country of Uftarcul, which is on the northern 
side of the Brahmaputra, is in the highest state of 
cultivation, and produces plenty of pepper and 4re- 
ca-nuts. It even surpasses Dacshincul in population 
and tillage; bur, as the latter contains a greater 
tract of wild forests, and places dificult of access, 
the rulers of _4sam have chosen to reside in it for the 
convenience of control, and have erected in it the 
capital of the kingdom. The breadth of Ustlarcul, 
from the bank of the river to the foot of the moun- 
tains, which is a cold climate, and contains snow, is 
various; but is nowhere less than fifteen coss, nor . 
more than forty-five coss. The inhabitants of those 


- 
* Kenauts are walls made to surround tents. 


OF ASAM, 175 


mountains are strong, have a robust and respectable 
appearance, and are of the middling size. Their com- 
plexions, like those of the natives of all cold climates, 
are red and white; and they have also trees and fruits 
peculiar to frigid regions. Near the fort of Jum 
Dereh, which is on the side of Gowahutty, is a chain 
of mountains, called the country of Dereng ; all the 
inhabitants of which resemble each other in appear- 
ance, manners, and speech, but they are distinguish- 
ed by the names of their tribes, and places of resi- 
- dence. Several of these hills produce musk, kataus*, 
bhoat --, peree, and two species of horses, called goont 
and tanyans. Gold and silver are procured here, as in 
the whole country of dsam, by washing the sand of the 
rivers. This, indeed, is one of the sources of revenue. 
It is supposed that 12,000 inhabitants, and some say 
20,000, are employed in this occupation ; and it is a 
regulation, that each of these persons shall pay a fixed 
revenue of a fola { of gold to the Raja. The peo- 
ple of .4sam are a base and unprincipled nation, and 
have no fixed religion. ‘They follow no rule but that 
of their own inclinations, and make the approbation 
of their own vicious minds the test of the propriety 
of their actions. ‘They do not adopt any mode of 
worship practised either by Heathens or Mohammedans ; 
nor do they concur with any of the knotvn sects which 
prevail amongst mankind. Unlike the Pagans of 
Hindustan, they do not reject victuals which have been 
dressed by Muselmans ; and they abstain from no flesh 


* Kataus is thus described in the Borhaun Katea » ** This word, 
** in the language of Rum, is a sea-cow ; the tail of which is hun 
** upon the necks of horses, and on the summits of standards, 
** Some say that it is acow which lives in the mountains of 
‘* Khata.”’ | It here means the mountain-cow, which supplies the 
tail that is made into chowries ; and in Sansecrit is called chamara. 


+ Bhoat and peree are two kinds of blanket. 
t Eighty reti-weights. See page 154, note. 


276 A DESCRIPTION 


except human. They even eat animals that have died 
a natural death; but, in consequence of not being 
used to the taste of ghee, they have such an_antipa- 
thy to this article, that if they discover the least 
smell of it in their victuals, they have no relish for 
them. It is not their custom to veil their women; 
for even the wives of the Raja do not conceal their 
faces from any person. The females perform work 
in the open air, with their countenances exposed and 
heads uncovered. The men have often four or five 
wiveseach, and publicly buy, sell, and change them. 
They shave their heads, beards, and whiskers, and 
reproach and admonish every person who neglects this 
ceremony. ‘Their language has not the least affinity 
with that of Bengal *. ‘Their strength and courage 
are apparent in their looks ; but their ferocious man- 
ners and brutal tempers are also betrayed by their 
physiognomy. They are superior to most nations in 
corporal force and hardy exertions. They are enter- 
prizing, savage, fond of war, vindictive, treacherous, 
and deceitful. The virtues of compassion, kindness, 
friendship, sincerity, truth, honour, good faith, 
shame, and purity of morals, have been left out of 
their composition. The seeds of tenderness and hu- 
manity have not been sown in the field of their frames. 
As they are destitute of the mental garb of manly qua- 
lities, they are also deficient in the dress of their bodies. 
They tie a cloth round their heads, and another round 
their loins, and throw a sheet upon their shoulder; 
but it is not customary in that country to wear turbans, 
robes, drawers, or shoes. There are no buildings of 
brick or stone, or with walls of earth, except the gates 
of the city of Ghergong, and some of their idolatrous 
temples. ‘The rich and poor construct their habita- 


* This is an error: young Brahmens often come from Asam to 
Nadiya for instruction ; and their vulgar dialect is understood by 
the Bengal teachers... 


‘ OF ASAM. 177. 


tions of wood, bamboos, and straw. The Raja and 
his courtiers travel in stately litters; but the opulent 
-and respectable persons amongst his subjects are car- 
ried in lower vehicles called doolies. Asam produces 
neither horses *, erin nor assés ; but those cattle are 
sometimes brought thither from other countries. - The 
brutal inhabitants, from a congenial impulse, are fond . 
of seeing and keeping asses, and ney and sell them at a 
high price; but they discover the deopt surprize at 
seeing a camel; and are so afraid of a horse, that if 
one trooper should attack a hundred armed AISamians , 
they would all throw down their arms and flee; or 
should they. not be able to escape, they would surrens 
der themselves prisoners, Yet, should-one of that 
detestable race encounter two men of another nation 
on foot, he would defeat them. 


_. The ancient inhabitants of this country are divided 
into two tribes, the Asamians and the Cultanians. 
The latter excel the former in all occupations except 
war and the conduct of hardy enterprises, in which 
the former are superior. A body-guard of six or seven 
thousand Asamians, fierce as demons, of unshaken 
courage, and well provided with warlike arms and ac- 
-coutrements, always keep watch near the Aaja’s sitting 
and sleeping apartments ; these are his loyal and confi- 
dential troops and patrol. The martial weapons of 
this country are the musquet, sword, spear, and arrow. 
and bow of bamboo. | In their forts and boats they 
have also plenty of cannon, zerbxen-+-, and ramchangee, 
in the management of which they are very expert. 


* As the author has asserted that two species of horses, called 
goont and tanyans, are produced in Dereng, we must suppose | that 
this is a different country from Asam. 

t Swivels, 

Vou. Il. N a 


¢ 


178 A DESCRIPTION ; 


Whenever any of the Rajahks, magistrates, or prin- 
cipal men die, they dig a large cave for the deceased, 
in which they inter his women, attendants, and ser= 
vants, and some of the magnificent equipage and useful . 
furniture which he possessed in his life-time; such as 
elephants, gold and silver, badcash (large fans), car- 
pets, clothes, victuals, lamps, with a great deal of oil, 
and a torch-bearer; for they consider these articles 
as stores fora future state. They afterwards construct 
a strong roof over the cave upon thick timbers. 
The people of the army entered some of the old 
caves, and took out of them the value of 90,000 rupees, 
in gold and ‘silver. But an extraordinary circum- 
stance is said to have happened, to which the mind of 
man can scarcely give credit, and the probability of 
which is contradicted by daily experience. It is this: 
All the nobles came to the imperial general and de- 
clared, with universal agreement, that a golden betel- 
stand was found in one of the caves that was dug 
eighty years before, which contained betel-leaf quite 
green and fresh ; but the authenticity of this story 
rests Upon report. 

_ Ghergoug has four gates, constructed of stone and 
eatth ; from each of which the Raja’s palace is dis~ 
tant three coss. The city is encompassed with a fence 
of bamboos; and within it high and broad causeways 
have been raised for the convenience of passengers 
during the rainy season. In the front of every man’s 
house is a garden, or some cultivated ground. This 
is a fortified city, which encloses villages and tilled 
fields. The Raja’s palace stands upon the bank of 
the Degoo, which flows throughout the city, This 
river is lined on each side with houses; and there is a 
small market, which contains no shopkeepers except 
sellers of betel. The reason is, that itis not customary 
for the inhabitants to buy provisions for daily use, be- 
cause they lay up a stock’ for themselves, which lasts 


OF ASAM,. 179 


them afear. The Raja’s palace is surrounded by a 
causeway, planted on each side with a close hedge of 
bamboos; which serves instead of a wall. On the 
outside there is a ditch, which is always full of water. 
The circumference of the enclosure is one coss and 
fourteen jereebs. Within it have been built lofty 
halls and spacious apartments for the Raja, most of 
them of wood, and a few of straw, which are called 
chuppers. Amongst these is a diwan khanah, or pub- 
lic saloon, one hundred and fifty cubits long, and 
forty broad, which is supported by sixty-six wooden 
pillars, placed at an interval of about four cubits from 
each other. The Raja’s seat is adorned with lattice- 
work and carving. Within and without have been 
placed plates of brass, so well polished, that when the 
rays of the sun strike upon them, they shine like mir- 
rors. It is an ascertained fact, that 3000 carpenters 
and 1200 labourers were constantly employed on this 
work, during two years before it was finished. When 
the Aaja sits in this chamber, or travels, instead of 
drums and trumpets, they beat the * dhol and dand. 
The latter is a round thick instrument made of cop- 
per, and is certainly the same as the drum +-, which it 
Was Customary, in the time of the ancient kings, to 
beat in battles and marches. 


The Rajas of this country have always raised the 
crest of pride and vainglory, and displayed an osten- 
tatious appearance of grandeur, and a numerous train 
of attendants and servants. They have not bowed 
the head of submission and obedience, nor have they 
paid tribute or revenue to the most powerful mo- 
narch; but they have curbed the ambition, and 


* The dbol is a kind of drum, which is beaten at each end. 
‘ + This is a kind of kettle-drum, and is made of a composition 
of several metals. 
N 2 


180 J A DESCRIPTION 


checked the conquests, of the most victorious prin- 
ces of Hindustan. The solution of the difficulties 
attending a war against them, has baffled the pene- 
tration of heroes who have been stiled Conquerors 
of the World. Whenever an invading army has en- 
tered their territories, the 4samians have covered 
themselves in. strong posts, and have distressed the 
enemy by stratagems, surprises, and alarms, and by 
cutting off their provisions. If these means have 
failed, they have declined a battle in the field, but 
have carried the peasants into the mountains, burnt 
the grain, and left the country empty. But when 
the rainy season has set in upon the advancing enemy, 
they have watched their opportunity to make excur- 
sions, and vent their rage; the famished invaders 
have either become their prisoners, or been put to 
death. In this manner powerful and numerous armies 
have been sunk in that whirlpool of destruction, and 
not a soul has escaped. 


Formerly Husain Shah, a king of Bengal, under- 
took an expedition against-4sam, and carried with 
him a formidable force in cavalry, infantry, and boats. 
The beginning of this invasion was crowned with 
victory. He entered the country, and erected the 


standard of superiority and conquest. The Raja. 


being unable to encounter him in the field, evacuated 


the plains, and retreated to the mountains. Hlusant 
left his son, with alarge army, to keep possession of ° 


the country, and returned to Bengal. The rainy 
season commenced, and the roads were shut up by 
the inundation. The Aaja descended from the moun- 
tains, surrounded the Benga/. army, skirmished with 
them, and cut off their provisions, till they were re- 
duced to such straits, that they were all, in a short 
time, either killed or made prisoners, f' 


- 


OF ASAM, 181 


In the same manner Mohammed Shah, the. son of 
Togluc Shah, who was king of several of the provin- 
ces of Hindustan, sent a well-appointed army of an 
hundred thousand cavalry to conquer .dsam; but 
they were all devoted to oblivion in that country of 
enchantment; and no intelligence or vestige of them 
remained. Another army was dispatched to revenge 
this disaster ; but when they arrived in Bengal, they 
were pailic- -struck, and shrunk from the enterprize ; 
because if any person passes the frontier into that 
district, he has not leave to return. In the same 
manner; none of the inhabitants of that country are 
able to come out of it, which is the reason that no 
accurate infoimation has hitherto been obtained re- 
lative tothat nation. The natives of Hinduftan con- 
sider them as wizzards and magicians, and pronounce 
the name of that country in all their incantations and 
counter-charms. ‘They say that every person who 
sets his foot there, is under the influence of witch- 
craft, and cannot find the road to return. 


Jeidej Sing*, the Raja of Ascan, bears the title of 
Swergi, or Celestial. Swerg,in the Hindustani lan- 
guage, means heaven. ‘That frantic and vainglo- 
rious prince is so excessively foolish and mistaken, 
as to believe that his vicious ancestors were sovereigns 
of the heavenly host; and that one of them, being 
inclined to visit the earth, descended by a golcen 
ladder. After he had been employed some time in 
regulating and governing his new kingdom, he te= 
came so attached to it, that he fixed his abode in 
it, and never returned. 


In short, when we consider the peculiar circum- 
stances of Asam; that the country is spacious, popu- 


* Properly Fayadl wa, ‘@ Sinha, or the Lion with Banners of ies 


est, 


182 A DESCRIPTION 


lous, and hard to be penetrated; that it abounds in 
perils and dangers; that the paths and roads are 
beset with difficulties; that the obstacles to the con- 
quest of it are more than can be described ; thatthe 
inhabitants are a savage race, ferocious in their man- 
ners, and brutal in ther behaviour ; that they are of a 
gigantic appearance, enterprising, intrepid, treacherous, 
well armed, and more numerous than can be conceiv- 
ed; that they resist and attack the enemy from secure 
posts, and are always prepared for battle; that they 
possess forts as high as heaven, garrisoned by brave 
soldiers, and plentifully supplied with warlike stores, 
the reduction of each of which would require a long 
space of time ; that the way was obstructed by thick 
and dangerous bushes, and broad and boisterous, ri- 
vers: when we consider these circumstances, we shall 
wonder that this country, by the aid of God, and the 
auspices of his Majesty, was conquered by the im- 
perial army, and became a place for erecting the stan- 
dard of the faith. The haughty and insolent heads 
of several of the detestable 4samians, who stretch the 
neck of pride, and who are devoid of religion and 
remote from God, were bruiscd by the hoofs of the 
horses of the victorious warriors. The Musselman 
heroes experienced the comfort of fighting for their 
religion; and the blessings of it reverted to the so- 
vereignty of his just and pious Majesty. 


The Raja, whose soul had been enslaved by pride, 
who had been bred up in the habit of presuming on 
the stability of his own government, never dreamt 
of this reverse of fortune; but being now overtaken 
by the punishment due to his crimes, fled, as has 
been before mentioned, with some of his nobles, at- 
tendants, and family, and a few of his effects, to the 
mountains of Camrup. That spot, by its bad air and 
water, and confined space, is rendered the worst place 
in the world, or rather it is in one of the pits of hell. 


Ow 85. be 


OF ASAM, 183 


The Raja’s officers and soldiers, by his orders, crossed 
the Dhonec, and settied in the spacious island between 
that and the Brahkmaputra, which contains numerous 
forests and thickets. A few took refuge in other 
mountains, and watched an opportunity of commit- 
ting hostilities, 


Camrup is a country on the side of Dacshincul, 
situated between three high mountains, at the distance 
of four days journey from Ghergong. It is remark- 
able for bad water, noxious air, “and confined pros- 
pects. Whenever the Raja used to be angry with 
any of his subjects, he sent them thither. The roads 
ate difficult to pass, insomuch that a foot-traveller 
proceeds with the greatest inconvenience. There is 
one road wide enough for a horse ; but the beginning 
ef it contains thick forests for about half a coss. 
Afterwards there is a defile, which is stony and full 
of water. On each side is a mountain towering to 
the sky, 


The Imperial General remained some days in Gher- 
gong, where he was employed in regulating the af- 
fairs of the country, encouraging: the peasants, and 
collecting, the effects of the Raja. He repeatedly 
read the "Khotbeh, or prayer, containing the name 
and titles of the Prince of the Age, King of Kings, 
Alemgeer, Conqueror of the World; and adorned the 
faces of the coins with the imperial impression. At 
this time there were heavy showers, accompanied with 
violent wind, for two or three days; and all the 
signs appeared of the rainy season, which in that 
country sets in before it does in Hindustan. The 
General exerted himself in establishing posts, and 
fixing guards, for keeping open the roads and sup- 
plying the army with provisions. He thought now 
of securing himself during the rains, and determined, 
after the sky should be cleared from the clouds, the 

N 4 


184 A DESCRIPTION 


lightning cease to illuminate the air, and the swelling 
of the water should subside, that the army should 


again be set in motion against he Raja and his attend-. 


ants, and be employed in delivering the Sane from 
the evils of their existence. 


The author then mentions several skirmishes, 
which happened between the Raja’s forces and the 
Imperial troops; in which the latter were always vic- 
torious. He concludes thus: 

<* At length all the villages of Dacshincul fell into the 
possession, of the Imperial army. Several of the in- 
habitants and peasants, from the diffusion of the fame 
of his Majesty’s kindness, tenderness, and justice, 
submitted to his government, and were protected in 
their habitations and property. The inhabitants of 
Uttarcul also became obedient to his commands. 
His Majesty rejoiced when he heard the news of this 
conquest, and rewarded the General with a costly 
dress, and other distinguishing marks of his favour.” 


The narrative, to which this is a supplement, gives 
a concise history of the military expedition into Asam. 
Tn this description the author has stopt at a period 
when the Imperial troops had possessed themselves of 
the capital, and were masters of any part of the plain 
- country which they chose to occupy or over-run. 
The sequel diminishes the credit of the conquest, by 
showing that it was temporary, and that the Raja did 
not forget his usual policy of harassing the invading 
army during the rainy season: but this conduct pro- 
duced only the effect of distressing and disgusting it 
with the service, instead of absolutely destroying it, 
as his predecessors had destroyed former adventurers. 


“Yet the conclusion of this war is far from weaken- 


, ing the panegyric which the author has passed upon 


the imperial sities to whom a difference of situa-~— 


I 


— 


OF ASAM. 185 


tion afforded an opportunity of displaying additional 
virtues, and of closing that life with heroic fortitude 
which he had always hazarded in the field with mar- 
tial spirit. - His name-and titles were, Mir Jiamlch, 
Moazzim Khan, Khani Khanan, an Salar. 


REMARK. 


The preceding account of the Asamians, who are 
probably supertor in all respects to the Moguls, exhi- 
bits a specimen of the black malignity and frantic i in- 
tolerance with which it was usual, in the reign of 
Aurangxib, to treat all. those whom the crafty, cruel, 
and avaricious emperor was pleased to condemn as 
infidels and barbarians. 


} ee tila soosten "sd MG: dae 


a pete eS ) 
gee 
Pirie 
ze Sst bie 


ay) s 
ie acne 


Ne nies a 


“New aN x 
‘ Das Mya 4 i 
‘ it) oe Ps : 


hoe neil. ane Tait Ke 
UY atl ts aa <3 


sige. Sait 


Rei lage a 
‘ ae ae 3 ae re 


iH 
ar 


ea . 


ea. Oo esaa she pee 


pra Hantae bo 8 


XII. 


ON THE MANNERS, RELIGION, AND LAWS 
OF THE CUCIS, OR MOUNTAINEERS, 
OF ZTIPRA. 


Communicated, in Persian, by John Rawlins, Esq. 


HE inhabitants of the mountainous districts to 

the east of Bengal give the name of Patiyan to 

the Being who created the universe; but they be- 

lieve that a deity exists in every tree, that the sun 

and moon are Gods, and that whenever they worship 
those subordinate divinities, Patiyan is pleased. 


If any one among them put:another to death, the 
chief of the tribe, or other persons who bear no 
relation to the deceased, have no concern in punish- 
ing the murderer; but, if the murdered person has 
a brother, or other heir, he may take blood ; nor has 
any man whatever a right to prevent or oppose such 
retaliation. 


When a man is detected in the commission of theft 
or other atrocious offence, the chieftain causes a recom= 
pense to be given to the complainant, and reconciles 
both parties; but the chief himself receives a custome 
ary fine: and each. party gives a feast of pork, or 
other meat, to the people of his respective tribe. 


In ancient times it was not a custom among them to 
cut off the heads of the women whom they found 
in the habitations of their enemies ; but it happened: 


138 ON THE MOUNTAINEERS 


once that a woman asked another why she came so 

late to her business of sowing grain: she answered, 
that her husband was gone to battle, and that the 
necessity of preparing food and other things for him 
had occasioned her delay. This answer was overheard 
by a man at enmity with her husband; and he was 
filled with resentment against her, considering, that, 
as she had prepared food for her husband for the pur- 
posé of sending him to battle against his tribe, so, in 

eneral; if women were not to remain at home, their 
husbands could not be supplied with provision, and 
consequently could not make war with advantage. 
From that time it became a constant practice to cut off 
the heads of the enemy's women; especially, if they 
happen to be pregnant, and therefore confined to their 
houses. And this barbarity is carried so far, that if a 
Cuci assail the hous€ of an enemy, and kill a woman 
with child, so that he may bring two heads, he ac-_ 
quires honour and celebrity in his tribe, as the de- 
- stroyer of two foes at once. ! 

.As to the marriages of this wild nation; when a 
rich manhas made a contract of marriage, he gives four 
or five head of gaya/s (the cattle of the mountains) 
to the father and mother of the bride, whom he car- 
ries to his own house: her parents then kill the gaya/s, 
and, having prepared fermented liquors and boiled 
rice, with other eatables, invite the father, mother, 
brethren, and kindred of the bridegroom toa nuptial 
entertainment. When a man of small property is in- 
clined to marry, and a mutual agreement 1s made, a 
similar method is followed in a lower degree: and’a 
man may marry any woman, except his own mother. 
If a married couple live cordially together, and havea 
son, the wife is fixed and irremoveable ; but, if they 
have no son, and especially if they live together on bad. 
terms, the busband may divorce his wife, and marry 
another woman. rn 


\ 


OF TIPRA. 189 


“ They have no idea of heaven or hell, the reward 
of good, or the punishment of bad actions ;- but they 
protess a belief, that when a person dies, a certain 
spirit comes and seizes his soul, which he carries away ; 
and that whatever the spirit promises to give at the 
instant when the body dies, will be found and enjoyed 
by the dead; but that, if any one should take up the 
corse and carry it off, he would not find the treasure. 


The food of this people consists of elephants, 
hogs, deer, and other animals ; of which, if they find - 
the carcasses or limbs in the forests, they dry and 
eat them occasionally. - 


When they have resolved on war, they send_ spies 
before hostilities are begun, to learn the stations and 
strength of the enemy, and the condition of the roads; 
after which they march in the night ; and two or three 
hours before daylight, make a sudden assault with 
swords, lances, and arrows. If their enemies are com- 
pelled to abandon their station, the assailants’ in- 
stantly put to death all the males and females who are 
left behind, and strip the houses of all their furniture ; 
but, shouldtheiradversaries, having gained intelligence 
of the intended assault, be resolute enough to meet 
them in battle, and should they find themselves over- 
matched, they speedily retreat and quietly return to 
their own habitations. If at.any time they see a star 
very near the moon, they say, ‘ to-night we shall un- 
‘ doubtedly be attacked by some enemy ;’’ and they 
pass thar night under arms with extreme vigilance. 
They often lie in ambush in a forest near the path 
where their foes are used to pass and repass, waiting for 
the enemy with different sorts of weapons, and killing 
every man or woman who happens to pass by. . In 
this situation, if a leech, or a worm, or a snake’should ° 
bite one of them, he bears the pain in perfect silence; 


. 
/ 


1 


tg0 ON THE MOUNTAINEERS 


and whoever can bring home the head of an enemy 
which he has cut off, is sure to be distinguished and 
exalted in his nation. , When two hostile tribes ap- 
pear to have equal force in battle, and neither has hopes 
of putting the other to flight, they make a signal of 
pacific intentions, and, sending agents reciprocally, 
soon conclude a treaty; after which they kill several 
head of gaya/s and feast on their flefh, calling on 
the sun and moon to bear witness of the pacifica~ 
tion: but if one side, unable to resist the enemy, be 
thrown into disorder, the vanquished tribe 1s considered 
as tributary to the victors, who every year receive 
from them a certain number of gaya/s, wooden dishes, 
weapons, and other acknowledgments of vassalage. 
Before they go to battle they put a quantity of roasted 
alus (esculent roots like potatoes) and paste of rice- 
flour into the hollow of bamboos, and add to them | 
a provision of dry rice, with some leathern bags full of 
liquor: then they assemble and march -with such ce- 
lerity, that in one day they perform a journey ordi- 
narily made by letter-carriers in three or four days, 
since they have not the trouble and delay of dressing 
victuals. When they reach the place to be attacked, 
they surround itin the night, and, at early dawn, enter 
it, putting to death both young and old, women 
and children, except such as they chuse to bring 
away captive. They put the heads which they cut off - 
into leathern bags; and if the blood of their enemies 

be on their hands they take care not to wash it off. 

When, after this slaughter, they take their own food, : 
they thrust a part of what they eat into the mouths of 
the heads which they have brought away, saying to 

each of them, * Eat, quench thy thirst, and satisfy thy 

‘ appetite. As thou hast been slain by my hand, so_ 
* may thy kinsmen be slain by my kinsmen !’ During 

their journey, they have usually two such meals; and 

every watch, or two watches, they send intelligence | 


- 


OP TIPRA. I9ot 


of their proceedings to their families. When any of 
them sends word that he has cut off the head of an 
enemy, the people of his family, whatever be theirage 
or sex, express great delight, making caps and orna- 
ments of red and black ropes ; then filling some large 
vessels with fermented liquors, and decking them- 
selves with all the trinkets they possess, they go forth 
to meet the conqueror, blowing large shells and strik- 
ing plates of metal, with other rude instruments of 
music. When both parties are met they show extra- 
vagant joy, men and women dancing and singing | 
together ; and if a married man has brought an ene- 

my’s head, his wife wears a head-dress with gay orna- 
ments, the husband and wife alternately pour fer- 
mented liquor into each other’s mouths, and she 
washes his bloody hands with the same liquor which 
they are drinking; thus they go revelling, with exces- 
sive merriment to their place of abode; and, having 
piled up the heads of their enemies in the court-yard 
of their chieftain’s house, they sing and dance round 
the pile; after which they kill some gaya/s and hogs 
with their spears, and, having boiled the flesh, make 
a feast of 1t, and drink the fermented liquor. The 
richer men of this race fasten the heads of their foes 
on a bamboo, and fix it on the graves of their parents, 
by which act they acquire great reputation. He who 
brings back the head of a slaughtered enemy, receives 
presents from the wealthy of cattle and spirituous li- 
quors ; and if any captives are brought alive, it is the 
prerogative of those chieftains who were not in the 
campaign, to strike off the heads of the captives. 
Their weapons are made by particular tribes; for some 
of them are unable to fabricate instruments of war. - 


In regard to their civil institutions, the whole ma- 
nagemeni of their household affairs belongs to the 
-women 5 while the men are employed in clearing fo- 


192 ON THE MOUNTAINEERS 


rests, building huts, cultivating Mand, ‘making wats 
or hunting game and wild beasts. Five days (they 
never reckon by months or years) afier the birth ofa 
male child, and three days after that of a-female,they 
entertain their family and kinsmen with boiled rice and 
fermented liquor; and the parents of the child partake 
of the feast.’ They begin the ceremony with fixing a 
pole in the court-yard; and then, killing a gayal or a 
hog with a lance, they consecrate it to their deity ; after’ 
which all the party eat the flesh and drink liquor, 
closing the day with dancing and with songs. If any 
one among them beso deformed, by nature or by acci- 
dent, as to be unfit for the propagation of his species, 
he gives up all thought of keeping house, and begs 
for his’ subsistence, like a religious mendicant, from 
door to door, cone ly dancing and singing. When - 
such a person goes to the house of a rich and liberal 
man, the owner of the house usually strings together a 
number of white and red stones, and fixes one end of 
the string on along cane, so that the other endmay - 
hang down to the ground; then, paying a kind of 
superstitious homage to the pebbles, he gives alms to ~ 
the beggar; after which he kills a gayal anda hog, 
and some other quadrupeds, and invites his tribe to 
a feast. The giver of such an entertainment acquires - 
extraordinary fame in the nation::and all: unite in 
‘applauding him with every token of honour and te- 


verence, 


When a Cuci dies, all his kinsmen join in killing 
a hogeand a gayal; and, having boiled the meat, 
pour some liquor into the mouth of the deceased, round 
whose bedy they twist a,piece of cloth by way of shroud, 
All of them taste the same liquor as an offering to his 
soul ;.and this ceremony they repeat at intervals for” 
several days. Then they lay the body. on a stage, and, 
kindling a fire under it, pierce it with a spit, and 


/ 
‘ 


OF TIPRA. 193 


dry it: when it is perfectly dried, they cover it with 
two or three folds of cloth; and, enclosing it in a 
little cafe within a chest, bury it under ground. All 
the fruits and flowers that they gather within a year 
after the burial, they scatter on the grave of the de- 
ceased; but fome bury their dead in a different 
manner, Covering them first with a shroud, then 
with a mat of woven reeds, and hanging them on a 
high tree. ‘Some, when the flesh is decayed, wash 
the bones, and keep themdry in a bowl, which they 
open on every sudden emergence; and fancying 
themselves at a consultation with the bones, purfue 
whatever measures they think proper, alledging, that 
they act by the command of their departed parents 
and kinsmen. A widow is obliged to remain a whole 
year near the grave of her husband, where her family 
bring her food: if she die within the year, they 
mourn for her; if she live, they carry hér back to 
her house, where all her relations are entertained with 
the usual feast of the Cuci. 


If the deceased leave three sons, the eldest and the 
youngest share all his property, but the middle son 
takes nothing: if he have no sons, his estate goes to 
his brothers; and if he have no brothers, it escheats 
to the chief of the tribe. 


= NOTE. 


A party of Cuci visited the late CHarLEs Crortes, . 
Esq. at Fafarabad in the spring of 1776, and enter- 
tained him with a dance: they promised to return 
after their harvest, aid seemed much pleased with 
their reception. 


VouIl. O 


’. Foi a’, ai ahi h “ 4 3 on Bees SOE AS ay Tan) 
‘Sane *) > el? AE VEE. De Tie te 
, yy ie f, tir ] : ‘Pal ate Lge al 


ped ; iv us rN ae 


$ 
». - 
i 
MAG: 

re 

Ae 

; 

oJ i a ; 
Wats yr yo 
chan hp 
és ? ‘ “ ad ‘ . ca ; 
&y. ’ . ts Pah rei ts. ; 
‘ | to cige 9 BP - Fy Ny 
' Be fo gt eA so ighvt | iy ict a 
' lid ig! ; ; 
uh ¥S Patt Steet eae 4 4-45 Soe AS ce 
eT Ae See Oe 
: Me Vo eed Manet 
; Jie  f , ei! *y OR he 
' 


ee 


i 


Un dass RHI eee 
wie e t2 é =e ' 
ESRD Ss deel OOS 4 


* 


9 Loe Hing of eee G .: ips | 


. 


: . i. v Rete 2 é 


XII. 


ON THE 


SECOND CLASSICAL BOOK 
OF THE 


CHINESE. 
BY THE PRESIDENT. 


HE vicinity of China to our Indiaz territories, 
from the capital of which there are not more 

than six hundred miles to the province of Yuna, must 
necessarily draw our attention to that most ancient 
and wonderful empire, even if we had no commercial 
intercourse with its more distant and maritime pro- 
vinces; and the benefits that might be derived from 
a more intimate connection with a nation long famed 
for their useful arts and for the valuable productions 
‘of their country, are too apparent to require any 
proof or illustration. My own inclinations and the « 
course of my studies lead me rather to consider at 
present their laws, politics, and morals, with which 
their general literature is closely blended, than their . 
manufactures and trade: nor-will I spare either pains 
or expense to procure translations of their most ap- | 
proved lazw-tracts, that I may return to Europe with 
distinct ideas, drawn from the fountain-hea id, of the 
wisest Asiatic legislation. It will probably be a long 
time before accurate returns can be made to my in- 
quiries concerning the Chinefe Laws; and, in the 
interval, the Society will not, pethaps, be displeased 
to know that a translation of a most venerable and 
excellent work may be expected from Canton through 
the kind assistance of an inestimable correspondent. 


According to a Chinese writer, dated Li Yang 
Ping, ‘* the ancient characters used in his country 
* were the outlines of visible objects, earthly and 

0 | 2 


196 ON THE SECOND CLASSICAL 


celestial: but as things merely intellectual could - 
not be expressed by rhose figures, the grammarians 
of China contrived to represent the various opeta- 
tions of the mind by metaphors drawn from the 
productions of nature ; thus the idea of roughness 
and of rotundity, of motion and rest, were con- 
veyed to the eye by signs representing a mountain, 
the sky, a river and the earth; the figures of the 
sun, the moon, and the stars, differently combined, 
stood for smoothness and splendour, for any thing 
aitfully wrought, or woven with delicate workman- 
ship; extension, growth, increase, and many other 
qualities, were painted in characters taken from 
clouds, from the firmament, and from the vege- 
table part of the creation; the different ways of 
moving, agility and slowness, idleness and dili- 
gence, were expressed by various insects, birds, 
fish, and quadrupeds. In this manner passions 
and sentiments were traced by the pencil, and ideas 
not subject to any sense were exhibited to the sight, 
until by degrees new combinations were invented, 
new expressions added; the characters deviated 
imperceptibly from their primitive shape, and the 
Chinefe language became not only clear and forci- 
* ble, but rich and elegant in the highest degree.’ 


ee, ee i. i. a} 


a 


a na an A A A A 


In,this language, so ancient and so wonderfully 
composed, are a multitude of books abounding in 
useful, as well as agreeable, knowledge; but the 
highest class consists. of Five works; one of which, 
at least, every Chinese who aspires to literary honours, 
must read again and again, until he possess it per- 
fectly. | | 


The first is purely Historical, containing annals of 
the empire from the ¢wo-thousand three-hundred thirty- 
Seventh year before Curist: it is entitled Shuking, 
and a version of it has been published in Fraace ; to 


BOOK OF THE CHINESE. =~ 197 


which country we are indebted for the moft authentic 
and moft valuable fpecimens of Chinefe hiftory and 
literature, from the compofitions which preceded 
thofe of Homer to the poetical works of the prefent 
Emperor, who feems to be a man of the brighteft 
genius and the moft amiable affections. We may 
{mile, if we pleafe, at the levity of the Freach, as 
they laugh without fcruple at our ferioufnefs: but let 
us not fo far undervalue our rivals in arts and in arms, 
as to deny them their juft commendation, or to relax 
our efforts in that noble ftruggle, by which alone we 
can preferve our own eminence. 


The fecond claffical work of the Chinefe contains 
three hundred odes, or fhort poems, in praife of an- 
cient sovereigns and legiflators, or defcriptive of an- 
cient manners, and recommending an imitation of- 
them in the difcharge of all public and domeftic 
duties: they abound in wife maxims and excellent 
- precepts, ‘ their whole doétrine,’ according to Cun- 
fu-tsu, in the Lunyu or Moral Discourses, ‘ being re- 
* ducible to this grand rule, that we fhould not even 
* entertain a thought of any thing bafe or culpable;’ 
but the copies of the Shi King, for that is the title of 
the book, are fuppofed to have been much disfigured, 
_fince the time of that great philofopher, by fpurious 
paflages and exceptionable interpolations; and the 
ftyle of the poems is in fome parts too metaphorical, 
while the brevity of other parts renders them ob- 
fcure; though many think even this obfcurity 
fublime and venerable, like that of ancient cloyfters 
and temples, ‘ Shedding,’ as Milton expreffes it, ‘ a 
‘ dim religious light. ‘There is another paflage in the 
Lunyu, which deferves to be fet down at length: 
"© Why, my fons, do you not ftudy the book of Odes ? 
© If we creep on the ground, if we lie ufelefs and 
* inglorious, thofe ete, will raife us to true glory : 

| 3 


198 ON THE SECOND CLASSICAL 


in them we fee, as in a mirror, what may beft’be- 
come us, and what will be unbecoming ; by their 
influence we fhall be made focial, affable, benevo- 
lent; for as mufic combines founds in jut melody, 
fo the ancient poetry tempers and compofes our 
passions: the Odes teach us our duty to our parents 
at home, and abroad to our prince ; they instruct 
us also delightfully in the various productions of 
nature.” § Hast thou studied,’ said the philosopher 
to his son Peyu, ‘ the first of the three hundred Odes 
‘ on the nuptialsof Prince Venvam and the virtuous 
‘ Tai Fin? Hewho studies them not resembles a 
« man with his face against a wall, unable to advance 
‘ astep in virtue and wisdom.’ Most of those Odes 
are near three thoufand years old, and some, if we give 
credit to the Chivefe annals, considerably older; but 
others are somewhat more recent, having been com+ 
posed under the later emperors of’ the shird family, 
called Sheu. The work is printed in four volumes; 
and towards the end of the first, we find the Ode, 
which Couplet has accurately translated at the begin- 
ning of the Tahio, or Great Science, where it is finely 
amplified by the philosopher: 1 produce the original 
from the Shi Kiag itself, and from the book in which 
it is cited, together with a double version, one verbal 
and another. metrical; the only method. of doing 
justice to the poetical compositions of the Asiatics. 
It is a panegyric on Vucun, Prince of Guey in the 
province of Honang. who died, near a century old, 
in the thirteeath year of the emperor Pingvang, seven 
hundred and fifty-six years before the birth of Christ, 
or one hundred and forty-eight, according to Sir Isaac 
Newton, after the taking of Troy; so that the Chinese 
Poet might have been contemporary with Hesiod and 
Homer, or, at least, must have written the Ode be- 
fore the Iiad and Odyssey were carried into Greece by 
Lycurgus. 


an nnnnnana’” 


al 


LW 


BOOK OF THE CHINESE. 199 


The verbal translation of the thirty-two original 
characters is this : 


Behold yon teach of the river Kit : 


8 


Its green ‘needs how foxuriant ! how luxuriane'! 


g 11 12 10 


Thus is our prince adorned with virtues ; 


13 


14 i 1B) 6 


As a carver, asa filer, of ivory, 


17 


18 19° 20 


Asa rl as a polisher, of gems. 


22 | 


O how ike and sagacious ! O how dauntless and 


composed ! 


23 24 
“ate worthy of fame! How worthy of reverence! 


27 08 06 


We havea soe mai with virtues, 


3! 32 


Whom to the ae of pls we cannot forget.’ 


tines 
at 


THE PARAPHRASE. 


Behold, where yon blue riv’let glides 
Along the laughing dale; 
Light reeds bedeck its verdant sides, 

And frolic in the gale: 


So shines our Prince! In bright array 
The Virtues round him wait ; 

And sweetly smil’d th’ auspicious day, 
That rais’d lum o’er our state. 


As pliant hands in shapes refin’d " 
Rich iv’ry carve and smoothe, 

His Laws thus mould each ductile mind, 
And every passion soothe. 


O 4 


200 ON THE SECOND CLASSICAL 


As gems are taught by patient art 
In sparkling ranks to beam, 

With manners thus he forms the heart, 
And spreads a gen’ral gleam. 


What soft, yet awful, dignity ! 
What meek, yet manly, grace! 

What sweetness dances in his eye, 
And blossoms in his face! 


So shines our Prince! A sky-born crowd 
Of Virtues round him blaze : 

Ne’er shall Oblivion’s murky cloud 
Obscure his deathless praise. 


The prediction of the poet has hitherto been ac- 
‘complished ; but he little imagined that his compo- 
sition would be admired, and his prince celebrated 
in a language not then formed, and by the natives 
of regions so remote from his own. ‘ 


In the tenth leaf of the Ta Hio, a beautiful com- 
parison is quoted from another ode in the Shi King, 
which deserves to be exhibited in the same form with 
the preceding : 


1 2 
‘ The peach-tree, how fair! how oraceful ! 
Bs ine 7 
‘ Its leaves, how blooming! how pleasant ! 
x 89 10 aa 
‘ Such is a bride, when she enters her bridegroom’s 
house, — 


12 EN ahd 14 15 roman 
* And pays-due attention to her whole family.’ 


BOOK OF THE CHINESE. 201 


The simile may thus be rendered : 


Gay child of Spring, the garden’s queen, 
Yon peach-tree charms the roving sight : 
Its fragrant leaves how richly green ! 
Its blossoms how divinely bright! 
So softly smiles the blooming bride, 
By Love and conscious Virtue led 
O’er her new mansion to preside, 


And placid joys around her spread. 


The next leaf exhibits a comparison of a different 
nature, rather sublime than agreeable, and convey- 
_ ing rather censure than praise : 


Bs wife h Pel ae 4 q 
O how horridly impends yon southern mountain ! 
5 6 ‘ 7 8 

Its rocks in how vast, how rude a heap! 


9 : 10 11 ae 12 
Thus loftily thou sittest, O minister of YN! 


14 13 a PRT 16 
All the people look up to thee with dread. 


Which may be thus paraphrased : 


See, where yon crag’s imperious height 
The sunny highland crowns, 

And hideous as the brow of night, 
Above the torrent frowns ! 


So scowls the Chief, whose will is law, 
Regardless of our state; 

While millions gaze with painful awe, 
With fear allied to hate. ~ 


‘ 


202 ON THE SECOND CLASSICAL 


It was a very ancient practice in China to paint or 
engrave moral sentences and approved verses on 
vessels in constant use; as the words Renew thy/felf 
daily were inscribed on the’ bason of the emperor 
Tang, and the poem of Kien Long, who is now on 
the throne, in praise of tea, has been published ona 
set of porcelain cups; and if the description just 
cited of a selfish and insolent statesman were, in the 
same manner, constantly presented to the eves and 
attention of rulers, it might produce some benefit to 
their subjects and to themselves; especially if the 
comment of Tsem Tsu, who may be called the 
Xenophon, as Cun Fu Tsu was the Secrates, and Mem 
Tsu the Plato, of China, were added to illustrate and 
enforce it. 


If the rest of the three hundred Odes be similar to 
the specimens adduced by those great moralists in 
their works, which the Freach have made public, I 
should be very solicitous to procure our nation the 
honour of bringing to light the second classical book 
of the Chinese. The third, called Yeking, or the 
book of changes, believed to have been written by 
Fo, the Hermes of the East, and consisting of right 
lines variously disposed, is hardly intelligible to the 
most learned Mandarins; and Cun Fu Tsu himself, 
who was prevented by death from accomplishing his 
design of elucidating it, was dissatisfied with all the 
interpretations of the earliest commentators. As to 
the fifth, or Liki, which that excellent man compiled 
from old monuments, it consists chiefly of the Chinese 
ritual, and of tracts on moral duties; but the fourth 
entitled Chung Cieu, or Spring and Autumn, by which 
the same incomparable writer meaned the flourtsheng 
state of an empire under a virtuous monarch, and the 
fall of kingdoms under bad governors, must be an 
interesting work in every nation. The powers, how- 


BOOK OF THE CHINESE. 203 


ever, of an individual are so limited, and the field of 
knowledge is so vast, that I dare not promise more 
than to procure, if any exertions of mine will avail, 
a complete translation of the Shi King, together with 
an authentic abridgement of the Chinese laws, civil 
and criminal. A native of Canton, whom I knew 
some years ago in Ezgland, and who passed his first 
examinations with credit in his way to literary distinc- 
tions, »but was afterwards allured from the pursuit of 
learning by a prospect of success in trade, has fa- 
voured me with the Three Hundred Odes in the origi- 
mal, together with the Luz Yu, a faithful version of 
which was published at Paris near a century ago; 
but he seems to think, that it would require three or 
four years to complete a translation of them; and 
Mr. Cox informs me that none of the Chinese to 
whom he has access, possess leisure and perseverance 
enough for such a task; yet he hopes, with the assis- 
tance of Whang Atong, to send me next season some 
of the poems translated into English. A little en- 
couragement would induce this young Chinese to visit 
India, and some of his countrymen would, perhaps, 
accompany him ; but though. considerable advantage 
_to the public, as well as to letters, might be reaped 
from the knowledge andi ingenuity « of such emigrants, 
yet we must wait for a time of greater national 
-wealth and prosperity, before such a measure can be 
formally recommended by us to our patrons at the 
helm of government. | : | 


( 204 J 


A Letter to the PRESIDENT from a young 
CHINESE. 


SIR, 


RECEIVED the favour of your letter dated 28th 

March, 1784, by Mr. Cox. I remember the 
pleasure of dining with you in company with Captain 
Blake and Sir Foshua Reynolds ; and I shall always 
remember the kindness of my friends in England. 


The Chinese book, Shi King, that contains three 
hundred poems, with remarks thereon, and the work 
of Con-fu-tsu, and his grandson, ‘the Tai Ho, J beg 
you will accept: but to translate the work into. 
English will require a great deal of time, perhaps — 
three or four years; and I am so much engaged in 
business, that I hope you will excuse my not under- 
taking it. | 


If you wish for any books or other things from 


Canton, be so good as to let me know, and I will 
take particular care to obey your orders. 


Wishing you health, 
Iam, SIR, 
Your most obedient humble Servant, 


WHANG ATONG. 


To Sir WILLIAM JONES, | 
Dec. 10, 1784. 


XIV. 
A TABLE, 


all the different species of Infinitives and Participles that are derived from Triliteral Verbs, ia the form in which they are used in the Persian and 
an 


Containing Examples fa 
in the Language of Hindostan. 


ConJUGATION, 1st. od. ; 3d e 
From From ior , on 
_———, rom 
09 an ne a : (a Pa 
Infin. s action, 3 ay a i() ire - ; oo 
eau ; oe J we fault, 23 | Sile. opposition, cls | GBs demonstration, 3 
1. With three different racicais, 4 Part. act. \& judgin Maoh i eS . es 2 
Some ofthe 5) fis judging, nS eee importuning, gre | cule» conforming, ab | Slo destroying, as 
9 ee =! anne we ry PP ae nm 
ast ss Part. pas. J,ite slain, \33 | y.%. broken, yeS | cutis connected, ree 0 abiclved, Rs 
o- - Cd 8 A anes ‘ eS 
i Infin. 52 honor 5= | = Tepetition, x) | Solve extension, Xe ae) confirmation - 
II. With the 2dand 3d radicals the Ag : ans F Det wen ps cur - eas 3 : bins ¢ ar 
é3 4 Part. act. =\s. performing the pilgrimage, ¢> | i=, certifyin as ‘ - - 
same, but none of them, 4 = os 4 a ic yirés F Sie extending, mu 3< honoring, = 
as 32 i Dar a op g5 | ys repeated, 3 | s1E2 opposed, Sal. “SES prepared, s 
Viner Grave DA her . Mee 2 Ls 
Il. With 5 for the xst radical og mia Os aes Po ooge mentee nao os) 5&4 presentment, 3 
III. ith § for the 1st radical, ad . Raha wep Os | a ‘ ne 
sgh age Part, act. SI eating, ys Jeo establishing, deol] G'y< lying contiguous, G) | \Sy0 giving to eat, ¥ 
€ be a a N-£0 eke 
Part. pas.  Sg=le taken, rst | Gye well educated, 25) | (il,e familiarized, ul ae pained, ell 
pe ms > ansn- att + lee ee] 
Infin. (4 condition, ol 4k5 mitigation, p> cule complacency, ¢3 | dL. compliance, MM 
, ‘dal en , 2 2 is 
IV. With 5 for the ad radidal, cole d Part. at. iL. interrogating, ile : ie 
as on 26 : n-> 
= = 15% © 
Part. pas. Syme sought, Mw | gedte clothed in mail, i ple filled, AG 
ne < s 9-0. A 
. Infin. Ay, relief, cure, tye | utes congratulation, us : A teliek. i 
V. With 5 for the 3d_ radical hie ; aged gists : 
ey. hz 4-Part. agt, sa Crean oe free, AS | an gee causing to build, us 
4 Part. pas. syue freed, : ge congratulated, Us ” lke erected, Ls 
on ee a 3 nono. . Ota ae 
My Infin. 5 fituation, $ sss concurrence, By | b\,. perseverance, vt, S| necessity, wey 
VI. With , for the 1st radical nee eee ee. ‘ 9-3 ; 9 02 oi 
¥ > 2: Poa Part. act. Y deb arriving, ey Ww. ~ confirming, ow Gs\,o agreeing, 5, | oy« causing, oe 
< z aoe I. ool et , 5 Agts % 
wi { Part. pas. ¢y2y< placed, 25 | ize assisted, iy so confirmed, Lee 
& one t noon es er 93 5 “ 2 , 
= Ae mage LN: Infin. speech, $3] pbs prolixity, 3sb | culo continuation, nm er) permission, a 
. With , for the 2d radica am . oe PHA Pere : 4, sony iro ‘ 
BA a) ¢ if 3 Part. act. JG speaking, \,3 oye illuminating, op pie rising against anothes, 3 pie continuing, oar 
ms . onse n--> i 
a Part. pas. Gy dreaded, ne Jyeo extended, jb jen permitted, ies 
»| ane | He ok ~ stad C a0 af 
< : Infin 94~ omission, ge | Sus education, 2) | [GX interview, py Us! composition, re 
VIII. With , for the 3d. radical, Part. act tale. transgressin Ll; * 2 instructin “yk. meetin, x ba 
rs “ . . 2 $4 g> s er 8 ~ 3 yea ri poe aMoonshy,a composer, composing, »%3 
Papin oe ’ iret os 
Part. pas. gero & sr solicited, Fey Gy instructed, cy Ge thrown, Fe 
0. x ann ee we Denia : -9 F 
ea) ii Ai Ne Infin. oe certainly, ro por the act of facilitating, pw. | Cid the act of blessing, ot ae certain knowledge, ot 
he s o - - Oe ay tote e pam . . 
F we Part. act. otk prospering, oh ae enjoying prosperity, om vr certain, oe 
@ ° aso P ¢ oe 
Part. pas. (.ygese favoured by fortune, ye obtained, ~~ 
ab R : a . - F 
Na : Infin. y= theact of walking out, y» 5 alteration, et Splits the act of changing, | _ cuL2! relation, ne 
X. With « for the ad radical, Wipe, 5 eae ‘ 0-3 ; OE Me ole 
a fo Part. act. dole inclining, be choosing, eres plas opposing, ee we pitching a tent, as 
one ie 
Part. pas. we sold, fox pie changed, ye Gbae annexed, ind 
nn. ae - , Or-9 ; -9 + 
t : Infin. » oh injustice, fea aaiS the act of doubling, es) oll compensation, ow is the act of announcing,  ..¢3 
XI. With for the 3d radical, ee il pee : - a= * 009 . : 
x oo Part. act. es judging, we | hee praying, wre ilie repugnant, ot ihe Teporting, Ge 
¢ ee” “ eo ¢ 2 re 38 
Part. pas. peat determined, es Gk. doubled, oe lx. covered over, ot 
aL > aoe a2. 
Infin. ~,! attract, es) | - Jes explication, 3s) 
XII. With oe Unt? Oe 
ith § for the rst, and , the ad Part, act. I troublesome, a3) | Jp explaining, 3s / 
ad radical, as 79 ee os nose os 
Part. pas.  Gyele hurt, Go| Soa translated, 3) sy weighed down, a4) 


5ik. 
From 


—- 


; arrogance, 
S 


% 
Q 


possessing, 


annexed, 
<5 investigation, 
opposing, 


“+. ae 
injured, 


e 
= — 
* Go 
we ie 1 
tet oh 
ae cs 


deliberation, 


2 . 
retarding, 


the act of begging, 
Uae 


OF Jsyuio. begging, 


3 refreshing with good food, 


freeing, PE a 


congratulated, 

3 delay, 

giving countenance, 
expected, 

3 the act of imagining, 
° SIT 

imagining, 
imagined, 

; violence, 
transgressing, 

met, 

; theact of making happy, 
ascertaining, 

roused, 

x3 application, 

» wondering, 


appointed, 


rebellion, 
(joie wishing, 
wished, 

3 exposition, 
interpreting, 


_translated, 


ee ee er 
bs 7 ce 4 : Up: . 2 
: Fi Ss a 


A TABLE 
Orb. 
From 
— a 

; negligence, je 

succeeding another, wis 

removed, on 

mutual search, ea 

disputation, ue 

opposing each other, y 

touched, Gs 

; expostulation, ney 

begging, Su 

portended, jb 

boasting mutually, ls 
; submission, on 

succeeding another, 5 

united, be 

3 excess, = 

exceeding, joe 

received in loan, jae 

3 prosecution, Pe 

raising on high, he 

the act of revolting, = 

revolting, = 

revolted, — 

inflection, Aves 

altering, me 

3 exaltation, ihc 
compleating, | 


CONTAINING EXAMPLES, 


th. 


o- 


° 
eK! contrition, 


9-993 


@o2%< comprehending & comprehended, 


aL ° 5 
JxX=3) solution, 


Jena flowing profusely, 


submission, 


obeying, 


brightness, 


contagious, 


submission, 


obeying, 


expiration of time, 


coming to a conclusion, 


od 


fond 


jo 


gas 


ec, 
8h. 


From 
ny 


regulation, 
expecting, 


regulated, 


solicitude, 


wearing out, 
depraved, 
confidence, 
confiding, 
confided, 


auguration, 


commencement, 
beginning, _ 
begun, 

union, 
approaching, 
united, 
affection, 
desiring, 
desired, 
conference, 
coming:to meet, 
afflicted, 


the act of ascertaining, 


option, 
choosing, 


chosen, 


sufficiency, 


requiring, 


Laie required, 


returning, 


returned, 


e 
10th. 


From 


at 


a-n090 
jus.) a meeting, 
990-90 5 Z 
i=i< protecting, 
9-9-9 > ‘ 
pisiue confirmed, 
ani) 
jou.) independency, 
par 
err 
---99 
D a apesaed 


j absolute, 

past, 

extirpation, 
ciate civility, 


eradicated, 


purification, 


+ desiring to be free, 


a residence, 

residing, 

f deposited, 
approbation, 

exalting himself, 
received in loan, 

the act of petitioning, 
desiring aid to oppose, 
solicited, 

the act of facilitating, 


exploring, 


the act of soothing, 
acquiring gain, 
increased, 

appeal for judgment, 
enjoying plenty, 


excepted, 


taking fright, 


o--99 


vsinne aftrighted, 


From Arasic TRILITERAL VERBS. 


XIII. With 5 for the ist, and ¢ 
the 2d radical, as 


XIV. With 5 the 3d, and , the 
ad radical, + as 


XV. With 3 the 3d, and ¢ the 
ad radical, 


With 5 the 1st, and , the 
2d radical, 


XVI. 


XVII. With 5 the rst, and « the 
3d radical, 


XVIII. With \ the ad, and «s the 
2d radical, as 


XIX. With , the ist, and ¢ the 
3d radical, 


XX. With « the rst, and «~ the 
3d radical, 


XXI. With , the ad, and ¢ the 
3d radical, 


XXII. With ¢ the ad, and ¢ the 
3d radical, as 


XXIII. With , for the ist, and is 
ad radical, 


XXIV. With , the rst, and « the 
3d radical, 


A TABLE 


ConJUGATION 1s. - 


Infin. 
oJ < Part. act. 
Part. pas. 
Infin. 
syw < Part. act. 


Part; pas. 


Part. pas. 
Infin. 
Part. act. 
Part. pas. 
Infin. 
Part. act. 


| 
) 
) 
| 


Part. pas. 


F 
| 
Infin. 
Pa Part. act. 
{m= pas. 
Infin, 
Part. act. 
Part. pas. 
Infin. 


Part. act. 


Part. pas. ¢ 


Infin. 


Part. act. 


| Infin. 

93 < Part. act. 
i pas. 
m= pas. 
Infin. 

ofr act. 
Part. pas. 


Infin. 
és Part. act. 
Part. pas. 


From 
Ap . 
oJ strength, x! 
; Om 
xv potent, a! 
an ‘96 
gamle made desperate, ue! 
ape ; 
Sym depravity, Eau 


2 the act of calling to eat and drink, eb 


«l= coming, bag 
Aon -- 

re medicine, iS 
OO 

wi curing, Pa) 
nos 

ule cured, rn) 
‘noe 

«3) trouble, ext 
o = n 

si) taking trouble, 3 


observation, | 


hy eh 

aE- . - 
), observing, $b 

oo. 
Ey observed, rap 
on- - 

«35 protection, eh 
Obes : > 
jl, protecting, ots 
noe 
ide protected, is 
oo, 

g& power, dy 
9 9-7 2 
ove hurt in the hand, 6X 
bales 

3,3 strength, 65 
9. - 

gl5 seizing, ere 
9° ihe, 
Ssy0 narrated, So) 
o- 
ole life, es 
. ~ oe) ¥ ‘ 
gels living, oe 

ao. x 

5) vid. gol. 

om 

s,) vid. gol. 

o- 

sly si, 


promise, 


CONTAINING EXAMPLES, . 


ad. 
From 


a 


3 confirmation, 


confirming, 
confirmed, 


accusation, 


} preparation, 


preparing, 


prepared, 


3 theact of calling ‘ father,’ ,.1 


giving comfort, 


s performance, 


performing, 


performed, 


the act of protecting, 
powerful, 


directed by a will, 


corroboration, 
strengthening, 


strengthened, 


; salutation, 


saluting, 


Se. 
3d 
From 
a_ 
Xx! ° 
ov 
x i. 
Ns--3 y b. 
fyw |  Cusluwe evil doing, Fy 


Fst 
it 
We 
%--3 
olst,0 
rer] 
O--% 
sl] olSy0 
no-3) 
eas 5\y-0 
rcEY) 
o--3 
obs, 
oL-5 
el 
o--3s 
Nee 
gle 
6 
o--3) 
SSsli0 
- Ba Nao 
gs S slo 
. pid 
S95 | esplance 


. $33 


j 


the cultivation of friendship, 


parallelism, $5! 
parallel, s;) 
dissimulation, cl, 
dissembling, sh 


the performance of what is due, 


performing, 


payment out of one’s own hand, 


the act of making equal, 4a 


equal, ‘Sym 


| 
| 


206 
4th. 
From 
——S 
M505 ¢ 
5 confirming, x) 
ben > 
Xu, confirmed, Aw) 
slat evil doing, cr 
a4 5) 
«we sinning, en 
Lay] PIA 
ye giving comfort, yl 
-9 . 
J.) molestation, rex) 
20% 
3450 molesting, 33 
er S . 
oi the act of shewing, «sl, 
, 
e-o0 
alas the performance of whatis stipulated, ,.55 
., Making a will, eo 
- -993 2 
\s,< performed, » oe 
ans, 
S350 beneficent, - 6d 
-9 93 = 
S40 benifited, 6% 
093 - 7 
si2 having strong cattle, 3 
a.o0 pag: . 
zs! vivification, oe 
a bd aw . 
«<a vivifying, ot 


A TABLE CONTAINING EXAMPLES, &c. 


a. ate (hs 81h. 10th. 
ths 
ex ie From From 
From r 
ie ‘ a ar 

XU confirmation, ws : : 
als confirming, x 

need 7 
yeti made soft, + re } 

es f 

yas preparation, (ob 
0 a--> 
ss@h0 preparing, Ff 

ai --3 

Lgis prepared, +f | 

Dawen ‘ OO me 7 

=U behaviour of a brother, -,=5 es mutual fraternity, 

i; 2 295 Pf 3 
pales acting like a brother, 3s) gels behaving mutually like brothers, res) nage imitating, ai 

alos 
(lime Waiting with patience, 


+ a - 
vase & 


it abstinence, 39 Uist the act of fulfilling, 
ite abstinent, es pee fulfilling, 

| ipa! equality, 

eae equal, 

| ei modesty, 


6 


fe 
on, oe up life, 539 


deceased, 


aution, ~! 
cautious, ey 
: ‘ 
Qs -> x \ 
: | (alee looking at one another, 


a . Dim fe . . 
3,3 the act of fulfilling, «55 a series of succession, os 
Le yA 
,i° following in succession, os 


9-05 


‘S552 receiving into his house, ee 


2 


Nene 
,%3 superior strength, S43 so the act of empowering, «,3 
Dene 3 Wits 
ss» having great strength, 53 | ssl. empowering, 3 


galie collecting together, $5) > 
; : + 


ADVERTISEMENT. | 


 Sghnhdgne of derivatives from Arabic quadri- 
literals rarely occur in the Persian language 3 
and from the gth, 11th, rath, and 13th, conjuga- 
tions of triliterals there are none to be met with. JI 
have, therefore, confined my observations to the nine 
conjugations included in the table. And al hough 
particular senses and uses are assigned to each of thesé 
by grammartans, (which may be seen in Mr. Richard- 
son’s Gram. p. 65.) it is at the same time to be ob+ 
served, that they are nevertheless frequently used in 
other senses; many of them retaining the simple 
signification of their primitives: and that every root’ 
does not extend through every conjugation, but that 
some are used in one form, many in several, none 
in all, 


These observations are applicable to the present 
subject ; and the derivatives of such conjugations as 
are more frequently used in the Arabic, seem also to 
be more frequently than any other introduced into 
the Persian. 

Where no example of any particular form is to be 
found in Golius and Meninski, I have left a blank 
in the table, which may be filled up whenever any 
can be met with. : 

abs 

With regard to the examples which I have brought 
to illustrate the following rules, they are such as 
came first to hand ; and ove example of an infinitive 
or participle is intended as a representation of the 
_ infinitives and participles of every species and con- 
jugation. To have attempted a complete system of - 

;* 


208 ON THE INTRODUCTOIN OF 


examples would have carried me far beyond the 
limits of my present undertaking. bin 


OF. ARABIC INFINITIVES. 


I. Their Masculine Singulars are used in the Per- 
sian as Substantives; and in every respect serve the 
same purposes, and are subject to the same rules of 
construction as substantives originally Persian. 


Ex. 4 
r. governing a fub. fol. ils, , yibt demonstrations 
_ of unanimity 
2. agreeing with an ad. fol. es J SlsxiaJ great haste 
Ze agreeing with a part. pas. fol. _» pleas yt ys the said writing 
4. naminatives to verbs, > ead ox) » yes ny view “was 
this 
5. governed by verbs, sl y) 3 Liss he received 
great delight 
6. governed by a prep. J RAN &) a XR after perform- 
. Liebe e peel 4 ing the duties * 
7. united by a conjunction JSS 5 SUL3) prosperity and 
¥ splendour — 


$. seed decane wis d92(- sles cae is sl! the union that 


, 2 was between 
affixing <¢ 


I]. Their Masculine Plurals are used in the Per- 
sian as substantives ; and in every respect serve the 
same . purposes, and are subject to the same rules of 
construction as substantives originally Persian. 


€ 


Ex. 
r. governing a sub, fol. ¢ 3 50 o Yash the pee: 


of men 


ARABIC INTO PERSIAN, 209 


Ex. [+ 
2. agreeing with an ad. fol. aS Juasl good actions 


3. agreeing with a part. pas. fol. 13 glam yb the qualifica- 
. tions described 


. 


IlJ. Their Feminine Singulars are used in the 
Persian as substantives; and in every respect serve 
the same purposes, and are subject to the same rules 
. of construction as substantives originally Persian. 


Ex. 

I. nominatives to verbs, Cum S5leI there is per- 
mission 

2. governing a sub. fol. Ai. Che lee the business of 
the empire 

3. agreeing with an ad. fol. aesks als lie a bloody battle 


4. agreeing with a part. eginaareg? 5 peaaslice a letter written, 


pas. fol. in friendship 


IV. Their Feminine Plurals are used in the Persian 


as substantives § and in every respect serve the same 
purposes, and are subject to the same rules of con- 
struction as substantives originally Persian. 


Ex. 

3. governing a sub. fol. («jaw 33 See the civilities of 
friends 

2. agreeing with anad.fol.  - , AS Melee public affairs 


3 SEES aM part. pas. fol. BES Erente the said bur- 
thens 


V.. The Infinitives of the first conjugation of tran- 


sitive verbs are regularly of the form exhibited in the 
aid But those of Intransitives are reducible to no 


210 ON THE INTRODUCTION OF 


proper rule without innumerable exceptions. Gram- 
marians make of them in all thirty-two different 
forms, which may be seen in Mr. Richardson’s Gram- 
mar, p. 92. but for these irregularities, he justly 
observes, that a dictionary is the only proper guide. 
These Infinitives, both Singulars and Plurals, are 
introduced ireely into the Persian as Substantives. 


Ex. governing another sub. fol. Lyte Jae the arrival of the 
rf letter & ca & ca 


. 
- 


OF ARABIC PARTICIPLES ACTIVE. 


I. Their Masculine Singulars are used in the 
Persian as participles, as substantives, and as ad- 


jectives. 
Ex: 
1. as participles with a verb fol. dle pain he remained ex- 
pecting 
sb wed sallb be shining and 
blazing 


2. as sub. governing another sub. fol. real Ls governor of the 
city 
ss pes a> A>, causing gladness 
= —the cause of 
gladness = _ 
— 

WT 5 tix composing this 

= book—the author 
of this book 


- rae ~» é ~*~ ilk. following the no- 


ble law—follower 
of the noble law 


3: as buted: qualifying a sub. kG co ed 


4. following g another sub. signify- Ls oye> God the creat 
ing the same thing 


ARABIC INTO PERSIAN. 2It 


¥x. 

5: agreeing with an ad. fol. Ks Jols a good agent. 

6. agreeing with a part. pas. fol. Jitabe ol l= absolute judge 

y. governed by a verb, in JIGS he put the mur- 


derder to death 


8. nominatives to verbs, Caw Gabo tile J if the lover be 
sincere 


9. witha prep. fol. an un- Sse y dadinne containing friend- 
common construction, ship 


IJ. Their masculine perfect plurals are used in 
the Persian as substantives in the form of the oblique 
case which terminates in. . But they do not seem 
to be used in the form of the nominative which ter- 


minates In (.y9- 


Ex. 1. governed bya sub. fish cs? a! the knowledge of. 
going before, ae Es the moderns and 
ancients 


uit $3 the sect of th 
cyte b> ct o e. 
¥ ip faithful 


II. Their masculine imperfect plurals are used in 
the Persian as substantives. 


\ 


Ex. “3 } 
1. governing a sub. fol. SLRiw! 5 SLs pli officers of the pre- 


sent and future | 


2. agreeing with an ad. fol. pid s ude dles the new.and old 
i agents 


IV. Their feminine singulars are seen in the Per- 
slan as petncinls, as substantives, and as adjectives, 


Ex. 
I. as a part. act. t. with a verb. fol. pea de she is pregnant 


2, as a sub. governing a Ae fol. Bn psi queen of the em- 


pire 
a 


212 ON THE INTRODUCTION OF 


Ex. : 
3. as anad. qualifying a sub. going dols (: 3.5 4 pregnant wo- 
~ before, - man. 


4. asa sub. qualified by an ad. Ms sah at isn kind friend 
following, 


5. asa sub. qualified by a part. aS 3 ro ok accomplished 
pas. following, - lady 


V. Their feminine perfect plurals are used in the . 
Persian as substantives expressing ines “> 


lif i€e 


Ex. 

1. governing a sub. following, siaia ¥ obs, the incidents of 
time 

2. agreeing with an ad. fol. lS boss, J4 unforeseen 
events 


Pr 


OF ARABIC PARTICIPLES PASSIVE. 


I. Their masculine ‘sinculars are used in the 


Persian as participles passive, as substantives, and as 
adjectives. 


Ex. 
3. asa part. pas. LOO i REPL eSNG eres the sum fog my 


desire is be- 
stowed on that 


sls a nen CORRS jb be the shade of 
clemency ex- 


¢ 


tended 
‘ 
2. asa sub. go- Nee See 3 gga I make it the 
verning another perception (i.e. 
following it the thing per- 
ceived) of your 
enlightened ~ 


soul; i. e. I re- 
present it, &c. 


ARABIC INTO PERSIAN. 213 


Bib Yo5>* the desire, (i. 


e. the thing 
desired) of 
the Souls 


3. as anad. qualifying a sub. going eptite Xk the injured 


before, slave 
4. joined with another sub. by acon. 5? prado intention and 
design 
5. governed by verbs, Nols > & b=) dy HAs make the peo- 
ple glad 
enn to verbs, 252 op) Dx: (2% 33 ~ Spake their intention 
was this 


I]. Their masculine perfect plural does not seem 
to be used in the Persian, either i in the form of the 
nominative or the oblique case. 


III. Their feminine singulars are used in the Per- 
sian as substantives, and as adjectives. 
Ex. 
= 


I. asa sp: til 2 another fol. it, .» “s gan my beloved, i. 
e. the beloved 
of me 


2. asasub. agreeing witha part. %) Sy_5 4 Bee “3 pnRo the said be- 
pas. fol. _ loved woman 
= 


3. as anad. agreeing with a sub, 0 gS 3 NI, respected mo- 
, SOMMER sOTE, ther 


IV. Their feminine perfect plurals are used in the 
Persian as substantives, to express things without 
life. ; 


Ex. 7 


3. governing a sub. fol. qk “ee ae) ok 1ahlen oe 
fe) a en 


2. agreeing with an ad, fol. hy Sle dhe law affairs 
noe 


214 ON THE INTRODUCTION OF 


V.Theactive and passive participles of transitive verbs 
form, with a foilowing substantive having the article 
38. prefixed to it, compounds corresponding to that of 


4 )~—=, Which are used in the Persian as substan- 
tives and as adjectives. 


Ex. row 
1. asa sub. a nominative to Cw jaa) , Ato he evades a de- 
the verb, cision 


2. asanad. qualifying a sub. esbed ols yas a person de~ 


serving respect 


Cos} £ lake os a pen cut short 


= in the point 


OF ARABIC ADJECTIVES resembling PAR- 
TICIPLES. 


OAs CASO = 5 


I. The forms yo »» (xo .yx= represent three spe 


cies of Arabic words which are derived from intran- 
sitive verbs ; and called by Arabic grammarians, ad- 
jectives resembling participles. The singulars of 
these forms are used in the Persian both as adjectives 
and substantives. 


Ex. pe 

1. asasub. qualified by the pronoun 2 >= cy that respecta~ 
dem. ble person 

2. with a verb, Cow yo pis he is wicked 

3. asanad. qualifying a sub. . e208 Caw 94 an old friend 


Il. Their plurals are used in the Persian as sub- 
stantives. 


Ex. 
1. governing a sub. fol. ener ist > the learned 
men of Greece 


2. agreeing with an ad. fol, als J L sb pai noblemen of 
so integrity 


ARABIC INTO PERSIAN. é 215 


II. These three forms of adjectives, resembling 
participles, form, with a following substantive having 
the article 3) prefixed to it, compounds corresponding 
to that of 5) Qs~, which are used in the Persian 
both as substantives and adjectives. 


Ex. es a 


I. as a sub. qualified by the a> I oye cys that beauty 
pro. demon. 


Curdss) eos (+) that old servant 
2. as a sub. qualified yp deo Co A=) e2o8 the said old ser- 
by an ad. fol. rg vant 


3. aS anad. qualifyinga Cvs d=) ‘a XS ee es a man of long ser- 
sub, going before, - vice 


OF PARTICIPLES expressing the Sense of their 
PRIMITIVES ia a stronger Degree. 
Ce .9NDANDLANNW}AINwW H- O90 
T. The forms lei ra} 9403 lead pues are pars 
ticiples which express the sense of their primitives in 
a stronger degree; and are sometimes used in the 
Persian as adjectives, © 


Ex. 
1. agreeing witha sub. going before, SUAS 41.443 a poisonous me- 
dicine 
2, agreeing with a verb. fol. Cm) y 909 he is full of pa- 
“= tience 


cyye is the form of a participle expressing the 
sense of the primitive in a less degree; but it does 
not seem to be used in the Persian. 


OF ARABIC SUBSTANTIVES. 


I. The Arabic noun of time and place are fre- 

quently employed in the Persian ; and the following 

~ list exhibits the forms of such as are derived from 

_ the first conjugations of the different species of tri-: 
literals. 


216 


NOUNS of Time and Piace from TRILITERALS. 


e 


— 
| oe | 
° 


XIf. 


XVII. 
aU. 


ON THE INTRODUCTION OF 


CONJUGATION FIRST, : 


FROM Roots 
9 - ° - 


wik the time and place of writing, iss 


wane Ld 


S ‘es a place of rest—residence, Pp 
Shah A place of safety, | ox! 


JXa0 the place and time of beginning, ARS 


9 om 


ee ne place—opportunity, | 3 
elie the place and time of standing, es 
-Y «- 

ls Xe the place or object of desire, i 
99. 


&+s-0 the place and time of selling, Fare) 
-9O- 


Le ad the place and time of throwing, eos 


Lo a 


ql» the place of return—the center, ,! 
gee . 


ge the time of coming—arrival, > 


(Sts ee place, the way of approaching, cl 


rad 


s de the place of looking, _ beholding, sly 


9- -9 


XIX. c Jae 5 Yquo the place of powermand thus 2 al 


AXYI. 
XXII. 


master, &c. os 
-9-7 A 
ee ae a place of division—the interval, ~5 


le. the time and place of. living, — 


{XI II. ve Lait she a place of habitation—refuge, «,) 


——-—To express the place more particularly, & & 


is sometimes added to the common form, as spe 
a burning place, 


ARABIC INTO PERSIAN, 217 


i 
IJ. The noun of time and place from the deriva- 
; tive conjugations is exactly the same with the par- 
ticiple passive and is also used in the Persian. 


Ex. 1, a part, pas. from the roth con. € 5 gram deposited—also a 
place of deposit 


Til. ‘The Poe language has terms proper to 
itself for expressing the 1 pietelement of action; it does 
not however reject the use of the Arabic instru- 
mental noun, which is represented by the forms, 


Lp aN aa = eS 


visi pais or ceive 


Ex. 1. governing another asin, Mc (. > ) sae he weighed in, 
, scale of reason 


Sgate cin the key of his in- 


tention 


IV. All Arabic proper names, and the names of 
' things, are introduced into the Persian at pleasure. 


Ex. my Mary, xs Mecca, (ys the eye, oe 
flesh, ps an ancestor, &c. &c. ; 


OF ARABIC ADJECTIVES.§: 


I. Besides the Arabic participles which we have 
already observed are used as adjectives,- there is also 
a pl. ntutul source of real adjec tives formed by affixing 
«¢ to substantives cf almost every denomination, 
which are freely ‘introduced into the Persian. 


218 ON: THE INTRODUCTION OF 


Ex. ,5l.3) humane, 593 earthly, a0 Egyp- 
tian, &c. &c. 


IJ. The masculine singulars of Arabic superlatives 
are used in the Persian both as substantives and ad- 
jectives. 


Ex. 
1. asa sub. governing another fol. it (2 yboj dew) the most fortu- 
nate of times 


2. as an ad. qualifying a sub. Saeethbierc at a most lucky 
going before, time 


Ill. The masculine plurals of Arabic superlatives 
are used in the Persian both as substantives and an 
jectives. ; r 


Ex. 
a. asasub. governing another fol. it, OS 5 Ba US the great men of 
the age 
2. asan ads qualifying a sub. 3 is) ules) most illustrious 
going before, personages 


IV. The feminine singulars of Arabic superlatives 


are used in the Persian as adjectives. * 
Ex. 1. qualifying a sub. going gms cS prosperity most 
before, are 


V. Arabic ordinal numbers are used in the aes 
as adjectives. 


Ex 1. qualifying a sub. before, 3g) gy the first chapter 


ARABIC INTO PERSIAN. 219 


Of the FORM of ARABIC WORDS when used in 
the PERSIAN. 


I, All Atabic infinitives, participles, substantives, 
and adjectives, are introduced into the Persian in the 
form of the nominative, which throws away from the 
last letter every species of nunnation (<’), or short 
vewel (+7), which they may posses as Arabic words, 
and remain without motion; but when their construc- 

‘tion in the Persian requires them to assume the ter- 
mination of another case, they receive it inthe same 
manner as if they were originally Persian words; 
with the following exceptions. 


iff. When an Arabic word terminating in ~, that 


must be pronounced as §*, becomes the first sub- 
stantive in construction with another substantive fol- 


lowing it, ~ is actually changed into J, to which short 
5. rs J 3 
«s (-) 18 afterwards affixed to shew the construction. 


Ex. ,sie3 in construction becomes glies, as «sligi 


celié the petition of intercession, and so also poly? 
ey? Eo 5 &e. 


\ 


2d. Feminine Arabic sudstantives terminating in ¥, 
when introduced into the Persian, change x , scme- 
times into x, and sometimes into ©. 


Ex. Gasw friendship, being found written by the 
same author dase and Case. 


3d. Feminine Arabic adjectives and participles ter- 
‘nating in &, when introduced into the Persian, al-. 
ways change & into x. 


\ 7 iy she 
* See Richardson’s Arabic Gram. p. 109. Canon. III. 


220 ON THE INTRODUCTION OF 


Ex Cull pure, is always written walle, as Caste 
wasl= pure friendship. Paige: 


4th. Arabic participles plural terminating in .o5 
although introduced into the Persian as nominatives, 
are originally the oblique case. 


Ex. D3 re-0 5 prize cae Ae (. LLI> the learned 
ancients thus said. 


5th. When an Arabic infinitive is used in the Per- 
sian language as an adverb, it is introduced in the 
form of the Arabic accusative without any change. 


Ex. GUS accidentally, &c. &c, 


\ 


OF ARABIC ADVERBS, PREPOSITIONS, 
AND CONJUNCTIONS. 


J. Arabic adverbs, prepositions, and conjunctions, 
seem to be introduced into the Persian language at 
pleasure. Of these Mr. Richardson has made a very 
useful collection in his chapter of separate particles, 
to which I beg leave torefer; observing, at the same 
time, that a knowledge of such as are most frequently 
employed, will easily be acquired from experience 
~ without any particular instructions. 


OF ARABIC COMPOUNDS. 


1. The manner in which different Arabic parts of 
speech are employed toform a variety of compounded 
words made use of in the Persian, is well explained 
by Sir William Jones in his Persian Grammar; and 


ARABIC INTO PERSIAN. 22% 


with respect to phrases purely Arabic, and whole 
sentences, which are often met with in Persian au- 
thors, they require a perfect knowledge of the Arabic 
language, and do not belong to this place. 


OF THE CONSTRUCTION OF ARABIC 
INFINITIVES, PARTICIPLES, SUB- 
STANTIVES, AND ADJECTIVES, 


J. Inthe Persian language, when Arabic adjectives 
or participles are made use of to qualify Arabic or 
Persian substantives singular, they agree with them 
in gender and number. 


Rx: 


x, an Arabic sub. mas. qualified _) vai Xo CRils the said lover 
by an Arabic part. mas. : 


2. an Arabic sub. fem. qualified do pho so J, respected mother 
by an Arabic part. pas. fem. 


3. a Pers. sub. mas. qualified by - e298 Crm an old friend 
an Arabic ad. mas. 4, | 


4. a Pers. sub. fem. qualified by S535 8 5 patina dear sister 
an Arabic ad. fem. 


Il. When Arabic adjectives and participles are 
made use of to qualify Arabic and Persian substan- 
tives masculine and plural, they remain in the mas- 
culine singular. 


fox: : 


x. an Arabic sub. mas. plu. with ss) Dy Ae elLa the said officers 
an Arabic part. mas. sing. ; 


2. a Pers. sub. mas. plu. with vo (+5) 35 ps the said brethren 
. an Arab, part. mas. sing 22) be e's y fr 


222 ON THE INTRODUCTION OF 


Ill. When Arabic adjectives and participles are 
made use of to qualify Arabic or Persian substantives 
feminine and plural, they are put in the feminine sin- 
gular; and often, though not so properly, in the 
masculine singular. 


Ex. 

zx. an Arabic sub. 
fem. plur. with 
Arabic part. sin. 


both fem. masc. _y ry Xm %) > ne SWAG the said burthens 
2. a Persian sub. fem. : 

plur. with Arabic 

part. sing. both fem. 


and mas. 9790 35510 ao (2345 accomplished wo- 
men 


IV. An Arabic substantive, in the Persian, is often 
rendered definite by a following Arabic adjective or 
participle having thearticle}$ prefixed. 


/ 


Ex. a sub. with a part. pas. Be) is the prophet elect 


For an account of the genders of Arabic words, 
and of their perfect and imperfect plurals, I must 
again refer to Mr. Richardson’s Arabic Grammar ; 
and to that of Erpeaus, where the latter subject is 
treated at still greater length. 


Of the INTRODUCTION of the ARABIC 
into the LANGUAGE of HINDOSTAN. 


I. All the different species of infinitives, partici- 
ples, substantives, and adjectives, which we have 
enumerated ; and all compounds formed by Arabic 


<4 


ARABIC INTO PERSIAN. 223 


and Persian words, are introduced into the language 


of Hindostan, in the same form, for the same pur- 
poses, and with the same freedom asin the Persian: 
submitting themselves to the different rules of regi- 
men and concord that are peculiar to that language 5 
in the same manner as if they were words originally 
belonging to it. Arabic adverbs, prepositions, and 
conjunctions, are also used in the language of Hin- 
dostan ; but I think less frequently than in the Persian. 


XV. 


¥ ‘ ON THE 


ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 
OF THE 


HINDUS. 
BY SAMUEL DAVIS, Esa. 


Bhagalpur, 15th Feb. 1789. 


¥ T is, I believe, generally admitted, that inquiries 
& into the astronomy of the Hindus may lead to much 
curious information, besides what relates merely to 
the science itself; and that attempts to ascertain the 
chronology of this ancient nation will,- as they have 
hitherto done, prove unsatisfactory unless assistance 
be derived from such researches. 


The following communication is not expected to 
contribute towards so desirable a purpose; but, with 
all its imperfections, it may have the useful effect of 
awakening the attention of others in this country who - 
are better qualified for such investigations, and of in- 
citing them to pursue the same object more success= 
fully, by showing that numerous treatises in Sasscrit 
on astronomy are procurable, and that the Brahmens 
are extremely willing to explainthem. As an en- 
couragement to those who may be inclined to amuse 
themselves in this way, I can farther venture to de- 
clare, from the experience I have had, that Samscrit 
books in this science are more easily translated than 
almost any others, when once the technical terms are 
understood: the subject of them admitting neither 
of metaphysical reasoning nor of metaphor, but be- 
ing delivered in pla terms and generally illustrated 
with examples in practice, the meaning may be well 
enough made out, by the help of a Pandit, through 
the medium of the Persian or the Hindi language. 


226 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


Moreover, it does not appear that skill in the ab- 
struse parts of modern mathematics is indispensably 
necessary ; but that, with as much knowledge of ge- 
ometry and the circles of the sphere as, it may he 
supposed, most of the members of this society pos- 
sess, a considerable progress might be made in re- 
vealing many interesting particulars, which at pre- 
sent lie hid to Europeans in the Fyotish, or astrono- 
mical, Sastra. 

The prediction of eclipses and other phenomena, 
published in the Hindu Patra, or almanac, excited 
my curiosity long ago’ to know by what means it was 
effected ; but it was not until lately that I had any 
means of gratification. I had before this been in- 
clined to think, with many others, that the Brabmens 
possess no more knowledge in astronomy than they 
have derived from their ancestors in tables ready cal- 
culated to their hands, and that few traces of the 
principles of the science could be found among them; 
but by consulting some Sazscrit books, I was induced 
to alter my opinion. To satisfy myself on this sub- 
ject, I began with calculating, by a modern Hindu 
formula, an eclipse which will happen in next No- 
vember ; the particulars of which process, although 
in some measure interesting, were not sufficient for 
my purpose, as it yet remained to be learnt on what 
grounds some tables used in it were constructed ; 
and for this information | was referred to the Surya . 
Siddbanta, an original treatise, and reputed a divine 
revelation. For a copy of the Surya Siddbanta 1 am 
indebted to Sir Robert Chambers, who procured it 
among other books at Besaves ; but the obscurity of 
many technical terms made it some times difficult to 
be understood even by the Pandit I employed, who 
was by no means deeply versed in the science he pro- 
fessed. By his diligence, however, and through the 
obliging assistance of Mr... Dwacan at Benares, who 
procured for me the Tita, or Commentary, this 


©F THE HINDUS. c 224 


difficulty was at length surmounted ; and a computa- 
tion of the above-mentioned eclipse, not merely on 
the principles, but strictly by the rules, of the Surya 
Siddhanta, is what 1. propose now to present you with, 
after such preliminary observations as may be neces- 
sary to make it intelligible. , 
/ I suppose it sufficiently well known, that the Alindu 
division of the ecliptic into signs, degrees, &c. is the 
same as ours ; that their astronomical year is sydereal, 
or containing that space of time in which the sun, de- 
parting from a star, returns to the same ; that it com- 
mences on the instant of his entering the sign Aries, or 
tather the Adu constellation Mesha * ; that each as- 
tronomical month contains as many even days and 
fractional parts as he stays in each sign; and that the 
civil differs from the astronomical: account of time 
only, in rejecting those fractions, and beginaing the 
year and month at sunrise, instead of the intermediate 
instant of the artificial day or night. Hence arises the 
unequal portion of time assigned to each rhonth de- 
pendent on the situation of the sun’s apsis, and the 
distance of the vernal equinoctial colure from) the 
beginning of Meska in the Hindu sphere; and by 
these means they avoid those errors which Europeans, 
from a different method of adjusting their calendar by 
intercalary days, have been subject to. An explana- 
tion of these matters would lead me’ beyond my pre- 
sent intention, which is to’ give a general account only 
of the method by which the Hindus compute eclipses, 
and thereby to show, that 'a late french author was too 
hasty in asserting generally that. they determine them 


_* -Or, to be more particular, on his entering the Nacshatra, or 
lunar mansion (4swizi). There were formerly only twenty-seven 
Nacshatras:a 28th (Abbizit) has been since added, taken out-of the- 
21st and 22d, named Uytarashara and Sravana. These three in 
their order comprehend 10°, 5°, and 1x2 40’ of the ‘Zodiac; the 
rest comprehend 13° 20" each 


‘Vou. Il. a 


228 oN) THE ASTRONOMICAL! COMPUTATIONS 


*< by set forms, couched in enigmatical verses,*” &ce » 
So far are they from deserving the reproach of igno+ 
rance Which Mons. Sonnerat has implied, that on ims 
quiry, I believe, the Hindu science of astronomy will 
be found as well known now as it ever wastamong 
them, although, perhaps, not so generally, by reason 
of the little encouragement men of science at present 
meet with, compared with what they formerly did un- 
der their native princes. | 


It has been common with astronomers to fix onsome 
epoch, from which, as from a radix, to compute the 
planetary motions; and the ancient Hindus chose that 
point.ef time counted back when, according to their 
motions as they had determined them, they must have 
been in conjunction in the beginning of Meshay or 
Aries ; and coeval with which circumstance they sup= 
posed the creation. ‘This, as it concerned theplanets 
only, would have produced a moderate.term of years 
compared with the enormous antiquity, ‘that will be 
hereafter stated; but, having discovered a slow mo- 
tion of the nodes and apsides also, and taking it into 
the computation, they found it would require a length 
of time corresponding with 1955884890 years now 
expired, when they were:so situated, and 2364115110 
years more, before they would return to the same si- 
tuation again, forming together the grand anomalistic 
period denominated a Ca/pa, and fancifully assigned as 
the day of Brahma. The Ca/pa they divided into 
Manwanteras, and greater and less Yugas. The use 
of the Manwantera 1s not stated in the Surya Siddhans 
fa; but that of the Maha, or greater Yug, is sufciently’ 
evident, as being an anomalistic period of the sun and 
moon, at the end of which the latter, with her apogee 
and ascending node, is found, together with the-sua, 


el | Sa ® 


y ee aS , 
x y 4 wh 


* See’the trenslation of Mons. Sonnerat’s Voyage. 
fa , oe 2. 4 “4 
¥ 


— 


OF THE HINDUS. 229 


in the first of dries; the planets also deviating from 
that point only as much as is their latitude and the 
difference between their mean and true anomaly. 


These cycles being so constructed as to contain a 
certain number of mean solar days, and the Hindu 
system assuming that ar the creation, when the pla- 
nets began their motions, a right line, drawn from tne 
equinoctial point ZLanca through the centre of the 
earth, would, if continued, have passed through the 
centre of the sun and planets to the first star in ries : 
their'mean longitude for any proposed time afterwards 
may be computed by proportion. As the revolutions 
a planet makes in any cycle are to the number of days 
composing it, so are the days given to its motion in 
that time ; and the even revolutions being rejected, 
the fraction, if any, shows its mean longitude at mids 
night under their first meridian of Lanea : for places 
east or west of that meridian a proportional allowance is 
made for the difference of longitude on the earth’s sur- 
face, called in Sanscrit the Desantara. The positions 
of the apsides and nodes are computed in the same 
manner; and the equation of the mean to the true 
place, determined on principles which will be hereafter 


‘ mentioned. 


, 


The Civision of the Maka Yug into the Satya, 
Treta, Dwapar, and Cali ages, does not appear from 
the Surya Siddhanta to answer any practical astronomi~ 
cal purpose, bat to have been formed on ideas simi¥ 
lar to the golden, silver, brazen, and iron ages of the 
Greeks, Their origin has however been ascribed to the 
precession of the equinoxes by those who will of course 
refer the Manwantera and Calpa to the same founda- 
tion :.either way the latter will be found anomalistic, as 
has been described, if | rightly understand the follow-, 
ing passage in the first section of the Surya Siddhanta’s 
the translation of which is, 1 believe, here cotrectly. 


given, Qz 


239 ON, THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


—— “ Time, of the denomination Murta*, is, 
‘* estimated by respirations ;. six respirations make a 
“* Vicala, sixty Vicalas a Danda, sixty Dandas a Nae- 
‘© shatra day, and thirty Nacshatra days a Nacshatra 
‘¢ month. The Savan month is that contained be- 
‘* tween thirty successive risings of Surya, and varies in 
‘< its length according to the Lagna Bhuja.. Thirty 
* Tivhis compose the Chandra month. The Saura 
** month is that in which the sun describes one sign 
‘* of the Zodiac, and his passage through the twelve 
‘* signs is One year, and one of those years is. a Deva 
** day, or day of the Gods... When itis day at Asura+- 
<« itis night with the Gods, and,whenit is day with the 
© Gods it is night at Asura. Sixty of the Deve days 
‘* multiplied by six give the Deva year, and twelve 
‘* hundred of the Deva years form the aggregate of 
*« the four Yugas. To determine the Saura, years 
‘* contained in this aggregate, write down the following 
** numbers, 4, 3, 2, which multiply by 10,000 ; the 
<* product 4,320,000 is the aggregate or Maha Yuga, 
‘«* including the Sandhi and Sandhyansa{. This is 
** divided into four Yugas, by reason of the. diffe- 
** rent proportions of Virtue prevailing on earth, in 
** the following manner: ——— Divide the aggregate 
‘© 4,320,000 by 10,.and multiply the quotient by four 
‘* for the Satya Yug, by three for the Treta, by two | 


* This is mean sydereal time: A> Nacshatra, or syderal day, fe 
the time in which the earth makes a.turn upon its axis, or, accord- 
ing tothe Hindus, in which the stars make one complete revolution. 
This is shorter than the Sevan, or solar day, which varies in its 
length according to the Lagna Bhuya, or right ascension, and also 
from the sun’s unequal: motion in the ecliptic; for both which* 
circumstances the Hindus have their equation of time, as will ap- 
pear in the calculation of the ive geese cate 

+ Asura, the south pole, the habitation of the Aira Loca, or 
demons, with whom ‘the Devas, who reside at Sumeru, the north 
pole, wage ‘eternal war. “nee 

t Sandhi and Sandhyansa, the morning and evening twilight. 
The proper words, *I believe, aré Sandsya and*Sandbyansa. 


” a 4 ll 


; Sek AGS. 


OF THE HINDUS.’ rt 23t 


« for the Dwapar, and by one tor the Cali Yug. Di- 
&< vide either of the Yugs by six tor its Sandhi and 
‘© Sandhyansa. Seventy-one Yugs ake a Manwan- 
* 4era: and at the close of each Wunwantera there is 
«© 4 Sandhi equal to the Satya Yug, during which 
« there is an universal deluge. Fourteen Manwan- 
<< teras, including the Sandhi, compose a Calpa, and 
‘© at the commencement of each Ca/pa there is a 
&¢ Sandhi equal to the Satya Yug, or t 728,000 Saura 
«years. A Calpa is therefore equal to 1000 Maha 
<< Yugs. One Calpa is a day with Brahma, and his 
** night is of the same length ; and the period of his 
« Jife is 106 of his years. One half of the term of 
«© Brahma’s life, or fifty years, is expired, and of the 
«© remainder the first Ca/pa is begun; and six Man- 
<¢ quanteras, including the Sandhi, are expired. The 
<¢ seventh Manwantera, into which we are now ac- 
<< vanced, is named Vaivaswata. Of this Manwante a 
“ twenty-seven Maha Yugs are elapsed, and we are 
<* now in the Swiya Yug of the twenty-eighth, which 
« Satya Yug consists of 1,728,000 Saura years. The 
« whole amount of years, expired from the begin- 
«© ning of the Calpa* to the present time, may hence 
PICT ST Tp ts Sa ae 

* Construction of the Calpa. | Computation of the period 


1 Years. elapsed of the Ca/pa at the end 
Cali, a = 432c00] . of the last Satya age, when. 
et ie 4320000 a pala OR the Surya Siddhanta is sup- 
sue altenelibead . posed to have been written. 

| 4320000 Givshaaens 
Treta, fore = Be gee eee Yoae, 
432¢000 Sandbi at the beginning of 
Satya, oe x 4 Neti | the Calpa, = * 1728000 
Aggregate or Maba Yug, 4320000 | 6 Manwanteras, or. 
7 308448000 X 6 = 1850688800 
Manwantera - - 306720000 + 
With a Sandbi €qual to the 27 Maba Yugs of the 7th 
Satya Yu x as 17923000 Manwantera, or Pai 
AT bad “Soba: 4320000 X 27 == 1166400c0_~ 
14| Satya Age of the 28th . . 
Calpa, - ; a ‘ = a omen Maba Yug, - * = 1728000 
With a Sandhi equal to the : a 
Gaipa Fug. 4 he 1728000 1970784000 


Whole duration of Calpa, 4320000000 


* 
(232 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


‘¢ be computed ; but from the number of years so 
*¢ found, must be made a deduction of one hundred 
*‘ times four hundred and seventy-four divine years; 
“© or of that product multiplied by three hundred and 
“ sixty for human years, that being'the term of Brak- 
<* ma’s employment in the creation ; after which the 
«* planetary motions commenced. 


“« Sixty Vicalas make one Cala, sixty Calas one 
‘“* Bhaga, thirty Bhagas one Rasi, and there are 
«« twelve Rasis in the Bhagana *. 


«In one Yag, Surya, Budha, and Sucra perform 
4320000 Madhyama revolutions through the Zodiac. 
sé Mangala, Vrihaspati, and Sani make the same num- 
“* ber of Sighra revolutions through it; Chandra makes 
“59753336 ¢ -Madhyama revolutions ; Mangala 
< 2906832 Madham revolutions ; Budha’s Sighras 
** are 17937060; Vrihaspati’s Madhyamas 3642203 
“ Sucra’s Sighras 70223763 Sant’s Madhyamas are 
«© 44.6568. The Chandrochcha revolutions are 488203 3. 
‘¢ the retregrade revolutions of the Chandrapata are 
“Snagapadsis hd 


¢ 


a“ 


tay 


<¢ The time contained between sunrise and sunrise 
<< is the Bhint Savan day : the number of those days 


- 


* The division of the Picts i or Zodiac, into signsy de- 
grees, &c. 

+ Surya the Sun ; Budba, Mercury ; Sucra, Venus ; Mangala, 
Mars ; Vrihaspati, Jupiter ; Sani, Saturn ; ; Chandra, the Moon; 
the Chandra Uchcha, or Chandrochcha;. the Moon's apogee; Chan- 
da Pata, the Moon’s ascending node. The Madhbyama revolu- — 
tions of Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn, and the Sighra revolutions of 
Venus aud Mercury, answer to their revolutions about the Sun. 
, ¥ $7753336—4320000=53433336 lunar months, or lunations 
in a ne i ie 9.3 D:D P- 

andy 4577987828 _ =29 31 50, 6, &c.. 
— §3433336 . 
D. H. Mis. 
in each mean Junation, or in English time 29.12.44. 2 47 
63433336—61840000= 1593336 Adhi or intercalary lunar months 
in it 20000 sQlar sydereal years. 


# 


W? 6”. 


~ 


OF THE HINDUS. 233 


“* contained ina Yug is 1577917828 *. The number 


4 


nal 


of Nacshatra days 1582237828 +; of Chandra days 
‘© 1603000080 ; of Adhi months 15933363 of Cshaye 
“ Tithis 25082252 ;. of .Saura months 51840000. 
‘¢ From either of the planets Nacshatra days deduct 


1577917828 __ 365. 15. 32. 31. 24. diurnal reyolutions of the 
pace Sun, the length of the Hindw year. 

1582227828 

+ 4320000 


* 


= 366. 15. 31.31. 24. diurnal revolutions of the 
stars in one year. 
pa ba gl 27. 19. 18. I. 37. &c, the Moon’s periodical 
5775333® month, The 1603000080 Chandra, or lunar days, 
called also Jr#’his, are each one-thirtieth part of the moon’s» sy- 
nodical month or relative period, and vary in length according to 
the inequality of her motion fromthe sun. The Csbaya Tiz’his 
and Adb:, or intercalary lunar months, ace sufficiently evident. 
The sun and planets preside alternately over the days of the 
week, which are named accordingly. Tie first day after the 
creation was Ravivar, or Sunday: it began at midnight, under the 
meridian of Lanaca; and the Ravivar of the Hindus corresponds 
with our Sunday. The sun and planets in the same manner go- 
vern the years: hence they may be said to have weeks of years. 
Daniel’s prophecy is supposed to mean weeks of years. 
The Hindu cycle of 60, supposed by some to be the Chaldean 


Ces =e, | fj Fy 
Sosos, is referred to the planet Jupiter: ‘* one of these years is 


** equal to the time in which by the mean motion, he (V7zhaspati) 
** advances one degree in his orbit.”? (Commentary on the Surya 
Siddbanta.) This cycle is, I believe, wholly applied to astrology. 

Neither this cycle of 60 nor the Pitri’s day are mentioned in this © 
part of the Surya Siddhbanta, where they might be expected to oc- 
ee chaps on inquiry there may be found some reason for sup- 
posing them both of a later invention. ‘* The Pitris inhabit be- 
*“hind Chandra, and their mid-day happens when Chandra is in 
** conjunction with Szrya; and their midnight, when Chandra is in 
“ opposition to Surya; their morning, or suntise,-is at the end 
“of half the Crishna Pacsha; and their sunset at the end of half 
“ the Sucla Pacsha; this is declared in the Sacelya Sanhita. Their 
“names are Agni, Swati, &c. their day and night are therefore 
together equal to one Chandra month.” (Commentary). Hence, 
it appears, the Hindus have observed that the moon revolves once 


on her axis in a lunar month, and consequently has the Same side 


always opposed to the earth. They have also noticed the diffe- 
rence of her apparent magnitude in the horjzon and on the meri- 
dian, and endeavour to explain the cause of a phenomenon, which 
| Europeans as well as themselves ate at a logs to account for, 


Q4 3 i 


“hi 


s 


: a 
234 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


‘< the number of its revolutions, the remainder will 
‘© be the number of its Sevan days ‘contained 4 ina Yug. 
‘* The difference between the number of the revolu- 
<* tions of Surya and Chandra gives the number of 
‘* Chandra months; and the difference between the 
“¢ Saura months and Chandra months gives their num- 
‘* ber of ddki months. Deduct the Sevan days from 
** the Chandra days, the remainder will be the num- 
“© ber of Tiz’hi Cshayas. The number of Adhi months, 
“« Thi Cshayas, Nacshatra, Chandra, and Savan 
days, multiplied severally by 1000, gives the num- 
** ber of each contained in a Calpa. 


«© The number of Mandochcha revolutions, which 
revolutions are direct, or according to the order of 
‘** the signs contained in a Calpa, is of Surya 3873 


“of Mangala 204.3 of Buddha 368 5 of Vrihaspati 


“ 900; of Sucra 5353; of Sani 39.\° 


‘<< The number of revolutions of the Patas, which 
‘* revolutions are retrograde, or contrary to the order 
‘* of the signs contained in a Ca/pa, is of Mangala 
“S 2445 .0f “Buddha 488 ; of Vrihaspati 1743 of Su- 
““ cra go3 3 of Sani 662. The Pata and UWchcha of 
“< Chandra are already mentioned,” 


ha emp. 


It must: be observed, that, although: the pla 


motions as above determined might have served for 


computations in the time of Meya, the author of the 
Surya Siddhanta, yet for many years past they have not 
been found to agree with the observed places in the 
heavens in every instance ; and that corrections have 
accordingly been introduced, by increasing or reducing 


those numbers. Thus the motions of the moon’s apo- 
gee and node are now increased in computations ‘of 
their places by the addition of four revolutions each in’ 


a Yug to their respective numbers above given. The 
nature of these corrections, denominated in Sanserit 
I 


' 
OF THE HINDUS. 235 


Bija, is explained in a passage of th~ Tica, or Com- 
mentary; on the Surya Siddhanfe, w'serein 1s main- 
tained the priority of that Sastre in point of time 
to all others. The translation of that passage, togethet 
with the text it illustrates, is as follows: — 


(Surya Siddhanta). ‘© Arca (the Sun) addressing 
‘¢ Meya, who attended with reverence, said, Let your 
‘¢ attention, abstracted from human concerns, be wholly 
«* applied to what I shall relate. Surya in every for- 
«mer Yug revealed to the Munis the invariable science 
* of astronomy. The planetary motions may alters 
<¢ but the principles of that science are always the 
** same.” 

’ 

The Commentary. — ‘* Hence it appears, that the 
‘© Surya Siddhanta was prior to the Brahma Siddhanta 
“< and every other Sastra; because this Sara must be 
“* the same that was revealed im every former Yug, al- 
*¢ though the motions of the planets might have been 
‘¢ different. This variation in the planetary motions 
“* is mentioned in the Vishnu Dhermotter, which di- 
‘“rects that the planets be observed with an instru- 
«ment, whereby their agreement or disagreement 
*< may be determined in regard to their computed 
<* places ; and in case of the latter, an allowance of 
‘¢ Bya accordingly made. Vasisht’ha in his Siddhanta 
<< also recommends this occasional correction ot Bya, 
‘* saying to the Muni Mandavya,* \have shown you 
<¢ how to determine some matters in astronomy ; but 
‘the mean motion of Surya and the other planets 
“< will be found to differin each Yug.” Accordingly 
“< Aryabhatia, Brahmagupta, and others, having ob- 
** served the heavens, formed rules on the principles 
sof former Safras, but which differed from each 
‘“other in proportion to the disagreements which 
‘“‘ they severally observed of the planets, with re-~— 


*© spect to their computed places. 
% 


. 
236 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


«© Why the Munis, who certainly knew, did “not 
‘* give the particulats of those deviations, may seem 
<< unaccountable, when the men Aryabhatta, Brah- 
“¢ magupta, and others have derermined them. The 
“< reason was, that those deviations are not/in*them= 
«¢ selves uniform ; and to state their variations would 
«« have been endless. -It-was therefore thought better, 
«< that examinations at different times should be made, 
“ and due corrections of the Bya introduced. Av - 
“¢ Ganita Sastra, whose rules are demonstrable, is 
<‘ true; and when conjunctions, oppositions; and 
«“‘ other planetary phenomena, calculated by such 
‘< Sastras, are found not to agree with observation, 
‘* a proportionable Bija may be introduced without 
<< any derogation from their credit. It was therefore 
“ necessary, that this Sustra (the Surya Siddhanta) 
‘¢ should be revealed in each Yug, and that other 
“© Sastra should be.composed by the Munis... 909 ~ 

Wet ty pte ute bt 

“« The original Sistra then appears to be the Surya 
Siddhanta ; the second, the Brahma Siddhanta ; the 
third, the Paulastya Siddhanta ; the fourth, the Sonia 
Siddhanta.” a aT 


x. # 
. . 


Lal 
Lal 


© As Ree Oe 
' In the following table are given the periodical revo- 
lutions of the planets, their nodes and apsides, - 
ing to the Surya Siddhanta. ‘The correétions ija 
at present used, are contained in one column *; and 
the inclination of their orbits to the ecliptic invan- 
other, The obliquity of the ecliptic is insertedvac+ 
oy, rl sper AO 


6 


Les 


“* This I must, however, at present on.it, not having as yet dis- 
covered the corrections of this kind that will bring even the Sun’s 
place, computed by the Surya Siddhanta, exactly toan 
with the astronomical books io present use. Of these books, the 
principal are the Grabalaghava, Mes ade about 268 years apn, the 
tables of Macaranda used at Benarcs and Tirhut, He id 
banta Rahasya, used at Nadiya; the last written in 1513 Saca, or 
1g8 years ago. 


' OF THE HINDUS, 237 


cording to the same Sastra. Its diminution does not 
appear to have been noticed’ in any. subsequent 
treatise. In the tables of Macaranda and also in the 
Grahalaghava, the latter written only 268 years ago, 
it is expressly stated at twenty-four degrees. 


| “The motion .of the equinoxes, termed in Sanseri# 
the Cranti, and spoken of in the ‘Tica, or commen- 
tary, an the Surya ~Siddhanta as the Sun’s pata or 
node, is not noticed in the foregoing passage of that 
book; and, as the Hindu astronomers seem to en- 
tertain an idea of the subject different from that of 
its revolution through the Pla/onic year | shall far- 

ther on-give a translation of what is mentioned, both 
- in the original and commentary, concerning it. 


The next requisite for the computation of the eclipse 
is the portion of the Ca/pa expired to the present 
time, which is determined in the following manner } 


~The Surya Siddhanta is supposed to have been re- 
ceived, through divine revelation, towards the closeof 
the Satya age, at the end of which, 50 of the years 
of Brahma were expired, and of the. next Ca/pa, or 
day, 6 Manwanteras, 27 greater Yugs, and the Satya 
age : the the 28th Yrg, together with the Sandhya 
or twilight at the beginning of the Ca/pa ; the agere- 
gate of which several periods is 1970784000. years 
elapsed of the Ca/pa to the beginning of the last 
Treta age ; to which add the Treta and Dwapar ages, 
together with the years elapsed of the present Cai 
age, fon the whole amount of sydereal years from the 
beginning of the Calpa to the present Bengal year. 
‘But in the foregoing quotation itis observed, from 
that amount of years must be made a deduction of 
47400 divine, or 17064900 human or sydereal years, 
the term of Brahma’ Bees plosnias in my work of 


THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


ON 


sas = “UO Joyyey poureydxa ov svysovg oy, * 
_*9sva1D9P sit pos110U savy 0} Ivodde jou Op sapupy oy. yeyI a[qexseuos si q ‘savak of gE ynoqe aq 
Tk vsunyppig viking ayy jo ap ayr ‘wah v puodas ¥ FEY ould WY} Woy Udeq sey asvaIDIp su vy) pur 
“oF% sv ‘supuipy yuaioue ay} Aq poasasqo Ayaieinoo8 sea onidyo= ay3 jo Aynbrjgo oyi 3ey} uonisoddns uO 
. = | 2S ‘sjouryd zoyI0 oy) Jo sopou pur vpayde ayy 0} joadsor yim quotwaaI8¢s1p 
Jaws YONUI st alayy +1 “og *.6 ul aq 0} ase quasoid a3 ut uoyayde syyaeo ay jo adyjd oy ouiw 
o19p OYM “SIoWOUONsE wadounTT JO SUONBAIISGO 942 WO’Z ZZ ol jNoqe ssayIp UNODIE NPUIET ay} sity 
Ul  “UoIssaidxa uvadosnsy 01 Suipiosoe aoxjd sit si “20 “gt “oo %€ wins ay § Lz “17 61 vsuouvdgy 


ayy ppe ysis o7 “sr “1 “L142 st osoyds mpupy ouy ui seSode sting oy jo apniSuoy ayy 


SS§zgogLz1 — <z — =z: ‘omg sb ELg1gSigec tow cy FOLEzIZgLeb omg gt z oF $901) ‘ginqeg 
volSLE1§ | — 1 — § "og Zz Hqzb6rggob | +9299 g 1fL0zbcbSLy lox of br 61 z£Eh ‘sayidn{ 
6c69h1g of 3 gz 1€ ‘omg fc POLLPLLEL | 3g 6 eOElgoSSLL | gE oS 6S 989 ‘Sie ]t 
Fz ondijaq , ‘avak sad +8 et 4 = ie 
oos 1£fh Sus jo fynbyao f 8 6$ {cee Bee worsssoa1g {7 S$ 64olotLlob lbz 1€ £1 $1 Soz ‘uns su T, 
LEggtggz — z Ey Sv gofLrblblr | -o29 Sb°L11626646z 8E 6£ 19% ‘soul A 
gor stor — 2 $Z gi 11 gShotltizl | — oF tgiocglert o1 gS dg ‘Anda fq 
cooke’ of + =f 06L fz t6lo — of ctzt ‘omg gt 61 dz ‘uo0JK, 24 J, 
“uploz me 4 | "q ‘skeq q ‘sheq "A ‘a * ‘she 
4ig4O 994 fo : “ /epuep sag =. aes ! 3 *49p40 A194) UE 
343.1 440) A . 291 0149 *sapuseyy 2¢/] 07.48 “porte y poasaph apes do 
“a fang | *Hoomnemn | waaay | ON Aero | orele  Mieiea | wna wseels | rr 
7 goed 99S "A TEEPE ALL 


+ 


\ 


OF THE HINDUS. 239 


ereation; for, as the universe was not completed, the 
planetary motions did not commence until that  por- 
tion of the Ca/pa was elapsed. 


This deduction appears to have been intended as a 
correction, which, without altering the date of the 
Calpa as settled, probably, by yet more ancient astro- 
nomers, might (joined perhaps with other regulations) 
bring the computed places of the planets to an agree- 
ment with their observed places, when the Surya Sidd- 
hanta was written ; and, as the arguments of its com- 
mentator in support of the propriety of it, without 
prejudice to other authors, contain some curious par- 
ticulars, I.hope I may be excused for departing trom 
my immediate object to insert a translation of them. 


“© In the Surya Siddhanta, Soma Siddhanta, Praja- 
« pett, Vasisht ha, and other Sastras; this deduction 
«¢ is required to be made from the Culpa, because at 
*¢ the end of that term the planetary motions coms | 
s¢ menced. The son of Jishnu, who understood four 
7 Vedas, and Bhascaracharya, considered these mo- 
** tions as commencing with the Ca/pa, It may seem 
<* strange that there should be such a disagreement. 
«¢ Some men say, As it is written that the Ca/pa is 
** the day of Brahma, and asa day is dependent on 
<< the rising and setting of the sun, the motion of the 
«© sun and planets must have begun with the Ca/pg; 
«© and therefore Brahmagupta should be followed; 
«¢ but I think otherwise. The Calpa or Brahma’s day 
«¢ js not to be understood as analogous to the solar day 
«¢ otherwise than as containing a determined portion 
<¢ of time; neither is-it at-all dependent on-the com= 
*¢ mencentent ofthe Ca/pa; but, beingcomposed of the 
“« same periods as the latter, it will not end until the 
‘** term_of years here de ucted shall be expired of the 
nett Care The motions of the Grahas must 


240 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


ae 
ec 
ac 
ee 


é 


ac 


therefore be computed from the point of time here- 
stated, as the beginning of Brahma’s day, and not 
as Brahmagupta and others direct, from the begin- 
ning of the Calpa ; which will not be fouiaes to an- 
swer. 

‘Other men say, that rales derived from the Ganite 
Sastra and agreeing with observation, are right 5 
that any period deduced from such a mode of com- 
putation, and the planets determined to have been 
then in the first of Meshka, may be assumed; that 
it will therefore answer either way, to consider these 
motions as beginning with the Ca/pa, or after the 
above-mentioned period of it was expired. This 
however is not true; for in the instance of Mangala 


there will be found a great difference, as is here 


shown:”’ ‘The revolutions of Mangala in a Calpa, 
according to Brahmagupta, are 2296828522, and, 
by the rule of proportion, the revolutions of Man 
gala in 17064000 years are 9072472 7°28°0' 16°*. 

For any other planet, on trial, a similar disagree-_ 
ment will be found, and the proposition of comput- 
ing from either period must be erroncous. More- 
over, of what use is it to make computations for a 
space of time, when the planets and their motions | 
were not in being? ~ ati Fp 


¢¢ Tp might, however, from the foregoing circum-_ 
stances, be imputed - to Brahmagupta and the, 
rest, that they have given precepts through igno- 


’ as | | a sad ae 


a . ed ‘ oe Nt OS 


i ; 
P 


, Revolutions. 
2296828522 17064000 


Safe 
* Becaule “"*—scoso0o 97 2472! 78 28° 0% 16% 


¥ ’ 
e v4 ¢ > 
~ 


- 


vs 


eee 


OF THE HINDUS. 24% 


rance, or with intent. to deceive—That, having 
stated the revolutions of the planets different from 
the account revealed by Surya, they must certainly 


have been in error—That Brahmagupta could not 
have counted the revolutions from the beginning of 
the Ca/pa: neither could he from the mean mo- 
tion of the planets have so determined them.—He 
wasa mortal, and therefore could not count the re- 
volutions.—Although the rule of proportion should 
be granted to have served his purpose for the revo- 
lutions of the planets, yet it certainly could not for 


those of their Mandochcha, because it was not within 


the term of a man’s life to determine the mean mo- 
tion of the Mandochcha ; and this assertion is justi- 
fied by the opinion of Bhascaracharya. But the rule 
of proportion could not have answered even for the 
planets; for, although their mean motion be ob- 
served one day, and again the next, howcan a man 
be certain of the exact time elapsed between the two 
observations ? And if there be the smallest error in 
the elapsed time, the rule of proportion cannot 
answer for such great periods. An error of the 
10-millionth part of a second (Vica/a) in one day, 
amounts to forty degrees * in the computation of a 


Calpa ; and the mistake of 1-tenth of a respiration in 


one Saura year, makesa difference in the same pe- 
riod of 20000 days. That it is therefore evident, 
Brahmagupta’s motive for directing the planetary 
motions to be computed as commencing with the. 
Calpa, was to deceive mankind, and that he had. 
not the authority of the Munis, because he differs 
from the Surya Siddhanta, Brahma Siddhanta, Some 
Siddhanta ; from. Vasishtha, and other Munis..... 
* 


a. N 
* The error would be more than 43° , 4: 


‘>? 
242 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 
© Such opinions would have no foundation, as I 
«¢ shall proceed to’ show. Brahmagupta’s roles are 


«* consistent with the practice of the Pandits his pre- 
“© decessors; and he formed them from the Purana 


“»Kishnu Dhermottara, wherein is »contained thee 


‘<* Brahma Siddhanta ; and the periods giyen by Ary- 
‘“s abhatta are derived from the Parasera Siddhanta : 
«* the precepts of the Mumnis are therefore the autho- 
“« rities of Brakmagupta, Aryabhatta, and Bhasca- 
“< racharya, whose rules cannot be deceitful. The 
*« Munis themselves differed with regard to the nums 
“ ber of Savan days ina Yug, which is known from 
“ the Pancha Siddhanta, composed by Vara Acharya 
‘‘ wherein are proposed two methods of computing 
«the sun’s@ place, the one according to the Surya 
. Siddhanta, the other according to the Romaca Sidd- 
“ janta; Whence it appears that therepwere diffe- 
*« rent rules of computation even among the Mumis. 
“ Tt is also mentioned in the Jiea on the Varaha 
“ Sanhité, that, according to the Paulastya Siddhanta, 
** there was formerly a different number of Sevan 
«< days estimated inla Yug. The maxims therefore of 
“ Brahmagupta and tHe other two, agreeing with those 
“ of the Munis, are right; but, should it}even be 
** supposed that the Munis' themselves could be 
**« mistaken, yet Brahmagupta and the other two had 
‘© the sanction of the: Vedas} which in their numerous 
‘© Sac’has (branches) have disagreements of the same 

a SS according. to the Sacalya Sanhita, 
ca Brahm, in the revelation he made to Nared told 
‘‘ him, although a circumstance or thing: were not 
“perceptible to the senses, or reconciléable to rea~ 
‘son, if authority “for ‘believing it should be found 
ccoant the Vedas, \t must - On as true. ¥ 


Lal 


‘< 1f a planet’s shri a xputed both by the Surya 
“ Siddhanta ~“ Parasera § Siddhania, should be found . 


' Bi Ms ~ 


a 


+ 


4 ‘ 
6 


x 


4 


ce 


ec 


i a | 

OF THE HINDUS. | 243 

to differ, which rule must be received as riglit? 
' . . i i 

I ‘answer, that -which agrees with his’ ,pface 

by obsetvation: and the Munis gave the same di- 


‘rection. If computations from the beginning of, 


the Calpa, and from the period stated in the Suya 
Siddhanta give a difference, as appears in) the in- 
stance of Mangala, which of the two periods to be 
computed from is founded in truth? I say it is 
of no consequence to us which, since our ob-. 
ject is only to know which period answers for com- 
putation of the planetary places in our time, not 
at the beginning of the Calpa. ‘The difference 
found in computing, according to Brahmagupta and 


‘the Munis, must be corrected by an allowance of 


bija, or by taking that difference asthe cshepas 
ut the books of the Manis must not be altered, 

and the rules given by Brahmagupta,@faracharya, 
and Aryabhatta may be used with such precautions. 
Any person may compose a set of rules for the com- 
mon purposes of astronomy; but, Withwregard to 
the duties necessary in eclipses, the computation 
mustibe made by the books offfthe Munis, and the 
bija applied ; and in this maifyer it was that Vara- 
ha, Atyabhatta, Brahmagupta, and Cesava Samvat- 
sara, having observed the planets and made due al- 
lowance of dja, composed their books. 

“© Ganesa mentions, that the Grahasgwere right in 
their computed places in the tiffe of Brahma, 


Acharya, Vasisht? ha, Casyapa, and others, by the 


rules they gave, but in‘length of time they differed 
after whieh, at the close of the Satya age, Surya re~ 
vealed: to Meya a computation of their true places. 
Thesules then received answered during the’ Treta 
and Dwapar ages, as ‘also did other rules formed 


(by the AMZunis during those periods, In the begin- 


ning of #he Cali Yue, Parasera’s book answered ; 


“ but Aryabhatia, many years after, having examined 
. har 


BVot. II, ee 


4: 


e 


% 


a ; & 


% 


244 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


‘* ‘the heavens, found: some deviation, and introduced 

«« dicorrection of dija. After him, when further de- 

‘¢ viations were observed, Diirga Sinha, Mihira, and ‘ 
£* others, made corrections. After them came the 
*<4son of Jistnu and Brakmagupta, andymade correc-® 

. tions... After them Cesava settled the places of 

‘¢ the planets; and, sixty years after Cesava, hissom 4 

‘¢ Ganesa. made. corrections.” | 


We have now, according to the Andy system, the 
mean motion of the planets, their nodes and apsides 
and the elapsed time’since they were “in conjunction 
in the fitst of Mesha,’ with which, by the rule of pro- 
portion, to determine their mean longitude for any 
proposed time of the present year. It is, however 
gobserved an the Surya Siddhanta, that to assumg a 
period so gygat is unnecessary; for use, the computa- * 
tion may be made from the beginning of the Treta 
age, at which instant all the Grahas, or moyeabl 
points inghe heayehs, Were again in conjunction in 
Mesha, except the apogees and ascending nodes, 
which, must theréforéybe computed from the ¢reation. 
~ The same is true of # beginning of the present Car 
age; for the greatest common divisor of théjnumber, - 
of days composing the Maha Yug and the planetary  / 
revolutions in that period, is four, which quotes * 
. 394479457 days, or 108000 years; and the Treta 
and Dwapatages contain together just that number 
of years. present Hindu astronomers therefore 
find it unnecessary to go fartheryback than the bégin- 
ning of the Ca/i Yug * in determining the mean lon- 
” ° 4 
RR oa ik tilt oli | hits: 
* Neither do they, in computing by the formulas inycommon 
use, go farther back than to somemassigned date of thei Sacas @ 
but, having the planets places determined for that point of @ims, — 4 
they compute their mean places andyother requisites for any p 
posed date afterwards by tables, or by combinations%f figures con- & 
trived to facilitate the work ; as in Grahalaghava, Siddbanta Ra- 


haya, ahd mipy otherbooks. At inguirer into H¥zdu astronomy 
having access to such books only, might easily be led to assert a 


* $i aK ale 


' 
OF THE HINDUS. 745 


pitude of the planets themselves; but for the posi- 
tion of their apsides and. nodes, the elapsed time since 


p the creation must be used ; or at least in instances, as 


¢ 


% 


of the sun, when the numbers 387 and. 432,000000° 

“are incommensurable but by unity. I have however 
in the accompanying computation, taken the latter 
period in both cases: 


For the equation of the mean to the true anomaly, ’ 
ity which the solution of triangles is concerned, and 


which is next to be considered, the Hindus make use - 


of a canon of sines, constructed according to the 

Surya Siddhanta, in the following manner:—* Divide 

** the number of minutes contained in one sine 1800 

$ by “ey, the quotient 225 is the first Pyapinda, or 
r 


of the twenty-fourth portions of half the” 


“i the fi f 
<< "string of the bow. Divide. the first Iycpinda by 
“295, the quotient 1 deduct from the dividend, 
‘and the remainder 224 add go the first for the ‘se- 
‘< cond Jyapinda 449. Divide the Scond Wyapinda 
-® By 2265, the quotient being 1, amd ‘the fraction 
«¢ more’ than half a minute, dediiet 2 

«© going remaihder 224, and® add @the remainder 


‘* so found to the second for the third Jyapinda 671. ip 


‘*’ Divide this by 225, the quotient 3 deduct from 


®<< the last remainder 2223 the remainder so found | 


‘¢ 219, add to the third for the fourth Jygpinda 890. 
‘¢ Divide this by 225, and the quotient @educt from 
«© the last remainder; the remainder%so found add 
<< tolthe fourth for the fifth Jyapinda 1105, and 
‘¢ proceed inthis manner until the twenty-four Cra- 


that the Brahmans compute eclipses dy set forms, couched in enigmas! 
tical verses,.out of which it would Be difficult to develop their sys 
m of stingy ; and this lapprehend was thecase with Mons, 
‘onner 4 


eels ignorant Of the pginciples of the science 5 
ut there aré"some to be met with who are better iniormed. ~~ 
4 os 
* ; Ba 4 { 


€ Jyotish Pandits in general, it is true, know little — 
_ qpofe of astronomy than he ide such books, and they 
fe consequ 


. from thelfore- . 


* 


* 


246 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


“s wei jyas * are complettidy which will be as follows : 


5 6 7 8 
ve 225, 4495 671, 850, 1195, 13153 1520s 1719, , 
12 
= 1910, 20939246, 24315 258552728; a8 cy mcbyl 
17 18 19 20 22 23 24 


*€ 3084, 3177» 3250, 3321, 337253409, 34315 3438. 

“« For the wtcramaya*, the twenty-third ¢ramajya 
“< deducted from the trijya or twenty-fourth cramajya, 
leaves the first utcramajya; the twenty-second de- 
‘© ducted from the twenty-third, leaves the second 
“* utcramajya; thetwenty-first from the twenty-second, 
‘«< Jeaves the third; the twentieth from, the twenty- 
‘© first, leaves the fourth. In the same manner pro- 
‘< ceed until the lerenebias ae ead de 


<< yi be as follows : % b'o° 66, M75 84, e, ae 


10 II 12 13 14 15 16 
ri 460, 579, PRO? OSS» CS ETP 134551528, 17355 
13 * 20 22 23° 


«1928, 2123,2233,2548, 2767, 2989, 32135 34382 
So far the Sw#fi@ *Siddhanta on the subject of ia 
sines, They eabtcalle shows how they are geo- 
_ metrically consthtictedit ys With a radius describe a 
"© circle, the pgriphery of which divide into 21600 
<* equal parts, or minutes. Draw north and south, 
Te 5. as . west, ines through the centre: set 
-“ off Contratywise from the east point, 225 on the» 
‘€s. periphery, and @raw a string from those extremi- 
<< ties acrosgthe ¢rijya +. The string is the ya, and 
a half the ardhajya, called jva. ‘The Pandits say, 
‘* a planet’s place will correspond with the ardhaja ; 
“«< by which, therefore,’ computations . their places , 
‘« are always made; and by the ter is always 
‘< understood. the ardhajya. The first ga will be 
«© found to contain 449 fhinutes, and the operation, _ 
“ repeated to twenty- -four divisions, will cogaplete the 
cs cramajya, | In each operation, the cisaae . 


? 


ie 
; 4 ; ee 


i Cramapyas, rightsines. * Utcramajyas, yersed sines. 
+ t Tigo the radius. - 2 


te 


‘ * e 


% 4s 


i) 


* 


<¢ 


6¢ 


€¢ 


“ lation also, as follows ; ’ 


“<< 
ee 


OF THE HINDUS. 247 


tained between the jya and its arc, .or that line 
which represents the arrow of a bow, must be exa- 
mined, and the number of minutes therein con- 
tained and taken for the wfcramajya. The circle 
may represent any space of land; the dhwajya * 4s 
the bhuja; the cotijya the cos, andathe trijya the 
carna. ‘She square.of the bhujajya deducted from 
the square of the fréjya, leaves the square of the 
cotijyg; the root of which is the cofijya; and, in 
the same manner, from the cofzya is determined the 
bhujajya. The cotyutcramajya deducted from the 
trijya, leaves the bhujacramajpya. The bhujot-crama~ 
pya deducted from the frijya, leaves the coti¢ramajya. 
When the dhujajya isthe first division of ‘the trijyay 
the cotijyqis the twenty-three remaining divisions; 
which cotijya deducted from the ¢rijya, leaves the 


_ *© bhujotcramajya. On this principle are the jyas gi- 


ven in the text :-+-they may be determined by calcu- 


ss 


a i; % 
“<The trijya take as equal to.3433 a and’con- 


| by e* 


4. 


™ 


F : 


7 


& 


‘*. taining twenty-four jycp/Wdias ; its half is the jya ofr, i. 


one sine or 1719’; which isthe eighth jyapindéy or % 


“ ¢rijya multiply, by 3, and@livide thé produét® by 


<¢ 4, the square root of the on Sa 


the sixteenth cotijyapinda. ‘The $e ‘of ag 


s the jya oft 


‘* two sines, or 2977. The square root of half the ~ 
«¢ square of the /rijyais the jya of one sil and ani half’. p 
S* (45°) or 2431; which deducted from the srijya ‘ 
** leaves the wicremajya 1007’. By this utcramajya 
<¢ multiplysthe 47jja@; the square root of half the pro- 


ce 


® * Bbujajya, the sine complement. 


t 


be unneces 
Geometry, , 


of this deduct from the square of the frijya, the 


oa ee 
A dinggaes might here be added for illustration, but it fst ; 
ry to apy ong who has the smallest knowledge of , 
€ . 


| e 
s R 3 
hd r 


“ : a6 


<< duct is the jya of 22% 30’, or 1315”. The square™ 


* 


Fe’ 


¢ 


. 


rid 


248 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


“« square root of the difference is the j jya, of 67°, 30’, 
P\org7 77; which isthe cofijya of 22°, 30' equal 
“to 1315’. The bhujajya and cotijya deducted 
«© severally from the ¢rijya, leaves the wien! of 
‘each 2123", and 261’.”—&c. 

This is sufficient to show, that the Himdus have the 
right construction of the’ sines, although they..do not 
appear, from any thing I-can learn, ever to have car- 
ried it farther than to twenty-four divisions of the qua- © 
drant, as ifthe following table. Instances of the like 
inaccuracy will occur in the course of this paper. The 
table of sines may perhaps be more‘€learly represented 
in the following manner : 


+ 
Right Sines, the Radius containing 3438 Minutess: | 


Are. | Sine Arc. | Sme | At (en Sine. 
228== 3%45| 225] oth==2025— 33%,45| (9101 7th==3825=—63%45 13084" 
= 450= 7 »32| 449 |foth==2250-==37 430 2093 18th == 4050567 530 13177 
a oe x15] 671 (th=247 941 9152267 jrgth 427571 415 |3266 
th=="990==15 ;—| 890 |r2th—-276e0==45. ,— 243 2oth_. 450075 s—}3321 
ghousias v5 [F405 Jugth = 29g 48 nas|2535 |: tst 4725-78 188 [2376 
h=1350= = 392° 1315 {r4th— 31% 52 930|2728 |22d = 4q50==82 439 13409 
7th 715 {1520 [1 gth= 3275==56 ,15]2859 |2gd —-5175==86 Ts [3431 
Sth: 2G 20 1719 |£6th = 2600—60 ,—}2978 |24th= 5sqgoo=96 »— 13438 


a*@ | 2 
es a * Vorsed Stes, Ae 
ag . Fersed Sines. 
an pe . . : - 
Are. gine Arc. Sine. } Are. { Sine, 


7 iar ooarey. “S79 igtha 332563545 1928” 


2d = 145 29|Toth—22509==37 »3¢| 2£0| 18th—=-4050=—67 , 90 [2123 
gd =" 67: , 66)tith—=2475—=4! ys} 853} r9th==4275=71 415 223 
4th= ‘900 = ‘117 repli #10045 s~—|1co7| 20th 4508==75 ,— 254 
sth==1825 ==18 545 182)r 3th = =2925=-49 445 21st = 945 |2767 
6th= 1350 == 22 ,3e] 267 ole RE Pinar a chi 22d B= 930 |2989 
Sth 0575 == 26 15] 354|tsth—= 3275-56 grsirs28j23d == 86,15 |3273 © 
Sth—== 1800 = 30 ,—] 460]16th = 3600-60 »—| 1719 2gth== $400= 90 ,~—|3438 . 


<7 


‘For the sines of thre intermediate arcs, take a mean | 
proportion of the tabular difference, as for the sine of 
14°, which is between the third and fourth tabular arcs, 
or 16 minutes exceeding the third ; theref Me We25 5 


OF THE MINDUS. i 24g 


being the difference of those atcs, and 2t9 the dife «+ @ 
ference of their sines, sXe = 160, 36",,ora mean. i 
proportional number, to be added to the sine of the = * 
third tabular arc, for the sine required of 14for 
831° 36”. In the sexagesimal arithmetic, which ap- , ® 
pears to be universally used in the Hindu astronomy, 
when the fraction exceeds half MAY it is. cusually 
taken as a whole number: Thus, 831’, 35”, 35” * 
would be written $31’, 36. p 
* To account for the Apparent unequal motions of the 
planets, which they suppose to move in their respec 
tive orbits through equal distances in equal times, the 
Hindus have recourse to excentric circles, and deter- 
mine the excentricity of the grbits of the sun and 
eon with respect to that circle, in which they place 

e earth as the centre of the universe, to be equal to 
the sines of their greatest anomalistic equations, and ac- 
cordingly that the delineation of the path of either may » 
be made in the following aes’ “y 


oe Ss 

Describe a circle, which divide as the ue’ 
signs, degrees, and minutes ; note the place o 
Mandochcha, or higher apsis, which suppose int 
Draw a diameter to that point, and set off from ni 
centre @ towards the place of the apogee, “the excen-_ 
tricity equal to the sine of the greatest equation, which .- 
of the sun is 130 32° Here the excentricity is ree 
presented much greater, that the figure may be better 
understood, ~ Round the point E, as the centre, des- 
cribe the excfntric circle FGH1, which is the sun’ 
orbit, and in the point H, where it 's cut by the line 
@8 ‘prolonged, is the place of the Mandochcha, or 

igher @psis 5 and inthe opposite point F is the 
lower. * From the plate of the apogee H, set pi 


ae 


longitude in revegse, or contrary to the order of 


signs, for the beginning of Aties, and divide t Lip es 
2 : R > § . eae 
e * "ie a 
8 : ” oe 
: Wy 84 Le 


250 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


© « circle, as the former, into signs and degrees. Note 
the sun’s mean longitude in each"eircle, as suppose 
‘ in Gemini, and from both points draw right lines to 
_ the earthat ©. According to the Hindu system, which 
appears to be the same as the Pvolemaic, the angle 
a® C will be the mean anomaly, the angle b® C 
the true anomaly, and the angle a ® } their differ- 
e ence, or the equation of the mean to the true place ; 
‘to be subtracted in the first six signs of anomaly, and 
added im.the last six. The Europeans, in the old 
astronomy, found the angle b® C’by the followin 
proportion, and which subtracted froma ® C, left 
the €gnation, which as the Alimdus, they inserted in 
tables calculated: for the several degrees of the qua- 
drant ;—as the co-sinejof the mean anomaly 6 e—Ed 
* added to the excentrfeity E @, is to the sine et 


ar 


> 


mean anomaly ae—bd; so is the radius to the tangs 
‘* ofthe true anomaly: or, in the right angled triangle 
d ® b, in whichare given d © and dd, if d ® be made 
“ radius, Jd will be the tangent of the angle 6 ® d, re- 
quired. Tite Hindag, who have not the invention of _ 
omg take a different method, on principles equal- 
* . They imagine the siall circle or epicycle, 
cdéf, dyawn round the planet’s mean.place @ with a 
es . radiu€ equal to the excentricity, which in this case, 
of the suny is 130’ 30”, and whose circumference in 
degrees, or equal’ divisions of the deferent ABC D, 


» will be in proportion as a, Srbiapetese of, as # 
3 


+ 


7 ® C—3438’, to ABC D= °°, SO ag==130 32°, to 
efed==1¥ 40’, which is called the paridhi-ansa, or pa- 
» © ridhi degrees. In the same proportion also will be 


“the correspondent sines he and ai, and"their co-sines 
ch and Jk, which are therefore known by compu-») 
tation, in minutes or equal parts of the radius'a ®, 
which contains, as before mentioned, 3438’. In thei} 

_ right angled trangle 4 ® c, right angled at A, there 

© afe’giyen the sides ® (pe ® + of, because ch=ha) © 


hi 


* 
OF THE HINDUS. 251 


and ic; to#find the hypotenuse c®, by means of 4 
which the angle @ © m may be determined ;,for its 

sine is /m, and, in the similar triangles 4 ¢'® and 

lm@®, as c ® istom&,so0 ish ctolm, the sine of 

the angle of equation, From the third to thejninth 

sine of anomalyy the co-sine, c 6 must. be subtracted © 
from the radius 3438’ forthe side & ®. 


It is, however, only in computing the retrograda* 
tions and other particulars respecting the planets at 
gury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn, where cirtles 
greatly excentric are to be considered, that the Hindus 

find the length of the carna, or hypotenuse c @;- in 
other cases, as for the anomalistic equations of the sun, , 
and moon, they are satisfied tatike he as equal to the” 
sine /m, their difference, as the commentator on the # 
Biddhanta observes, being inconsiderable. 
| ns * 44 

Upon this hypothesis are the Hindu tables of ano- * 
maly computed with the aid of an adjustment, which, 
as far as 1 know, may be peculiig tothemselves. Find- 
ing that, in the first degree of anomaly, both from» 
the higher and lower apsis, the difference between the ” 


. mean and observed places of the planets was greater 


¥ than became thus accounted for, they enlarged the 


7 


ae 


epicycle in the apogee and perigee, proportionably to 
that observed diffrence for each planet respectively, 

® conceiving it to diminish in inverse proportion to the# _ 

ge of the mean anomaly, until at the distance of three 
sines, or half-way between those points, the ‘radius of 

the epicycle should be equal tothe excentricity orsine@ 

of the greatest equatidh. This assumed difference in 

tip the magnitude of th@lepicycle, they called the dif. , 
fererite of the paridhi ansa, between vishama and sama 5 _ 

» the literal meaning of which is odd and even. Boi 
the first to the third siga of anomaly, or ther ih the 

© third, a planet is: in wishgma i + 


pony ‘gts 
4 yo 
@ 


+ y > ak 
He " 
"252. ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


sixth or in the perigee, in sama; nm the ninth 
sign, in vishame ; and in the twelfth,,or the apogees o a 
© in sam@. The pariii degrees, or circumference of « 
the epicyc le in sama are, of the sun 14°; in vishama 13 * 
40’; of the moon in sama 32°; in vifhama, 31° 40° & 
the di ference assigned ——_ betweea sama and vik 
ama, 20. 


* » To illustrate these matters by examples, let ittbe 
efequired to find the equation of the sun’s mean to 
his*true place 1 in the first. degree of anomaly. The. 
sine of 1° is cofisidered as equal to its arc, or 60.— 
* “The gircumference of the epicycle in sama, or the apo- 
ee, 1s 14°, but diminishing in this case towards vish- 
“ama, in inverse proportion to the sine of anomaly.— 

ry Theréforey as radius 3438 is to the difference betwee 
sama and vishama 29", so is the sine of anomaly 60" 
5p ‘the yo agent bri epicycle i in the point of anomaly 


‘ propofed, 20 Gases ) which, subtracted from 


14°, leayes 13° 59’ 40°. Then, as the circumference 
of th great circle?3 60° is to the circumference of the’ 
Bicycle 13° 59 40", so is the sine of anomaly 60° 
to its correspondent sinewn the epicycle 4¢3 which, - 
as was observed, is considered as equal - to | mm, OF 

€ true sine of © the angle of equation 2’ 19” she @ 
= eet), which, x Hinllu canon of | sines, ° 

: pis the samélas its arc, and is therefore the equation of 

the mean to the true place in 1Siof anomaly, to be ad- 5 

/ ae) in the first six sines and subtracted in the last six. “+ 

Bo © ‘For the equation « of the th to the true place i in ‘ : 
a 14 ' of anomaly. ‘The sine gf 3 14 18. 3g! 36 Po 


- e 3” andi ne ey 49’, to be dediicted 


from the is: degrees in sama.—14° 1 I 49 "==13° 5" 


wv 6", 3-1 29068, 11==4379, $92 27! 
pand 


Fs = 12' 9° 59” the 
+! ee the anflaogesuationgivhich is ridin to its arc. 


F- ‘ ". 
' é 
$e. . 
OF THE HINDUS. 253 
4 For the same in 14° of arroniaiee The sine of 14.5 ¥ 
$31’ 36" > 6” x 20" 14°—4' 50” x 831! 38” 
»* is ©31- 36-— ew = 4’ 50", and, es % 
@® = 329 the sine of the angle of equation. $ 


“¢? ae 
¥or the ais in two sines of anomaly. The sine 


1 2973 X 20 14°—17', 19” 2978" 4 
of 60° is 2978 i teal, Se ie ; and es 
4) 


= 113’ 25” 20”, the sine of equation equal to its 
are. 
m a Ff 
» For the equation of the mean to the true place of 
the moon in 1° of anomaly, The paridhs | degrees of . 


the moon in sama are 32°, in vishama 31", 4a the 


- difference 20’. The sine of 1% is 60’ and a 21" 


‘to be deducted from the paridhi degrees i ingame, 32° 
J cape. Senne 4 31°, 59, 39"-+60 ~ h 
Pri eeiee oo sce = 5, 20'5 a 

equation required. iv 


For the same in ten degrees of anomaly... The sine 


— 3 
of 10° is 597° SIO i tol UB” and ae 3: => 


3423 ; a 
= 52° 28”, the equation sorter) ) “* 
+ 
For the fame in three sines of anomaly. » THe; ne 
* ~ of go° is the radius or 343%’, and SO = 20° 2 ail 
e 32°—20' x 3438’ 


seo" = 302" a Ft the sine of the greateft 
© angle of equation, ay to the radius of the epicycle’ 
f* in this point of anomaly, the arc FoMTeapnne OE with P 


a 


. which is 302’45”, the aarti ene | . 
; , %4 


as 4 
2. ‘For the equation eke mean to the true motion in 
% these several points OF anomaly, say, as radi 3438 4 
is to the mean motion, so is the co-sine cb of 
danomalistic angle gac in the epicycle, t - 
ference between the mean and appare e. i 


the. equation required, «ao be sypiaaiied fron) eh 


? yi P * ¥ 


tt 
¢. 


e ® - i ae » * % 
254 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS ¥ 
mean motion from the first three sines of anomaly; » 
added in the next six and subtracted “in the lgt wy 


three. oe jf s ¢ 


Example, for the sun, in 5° a4’ of anothaly, | i Sit em 
co-sine uf 5° 14/41 he Hindu canon i8°3422° 17 
The periee eircle in eg found aK is 313% * 
58.11"; dnd 3422242 52". Tras SS ON 5 130' 8” che. 
co-sine ¢ 6 in the epieycle then, asradius 3 
is to the sun’s mean motion 59 8” page co i. 


™ —aee s ns ee ati 
bt 47 - 4 ® 
, yt 


O50" 8” per danda, so is the co-sine cb = 1 


to OF equation required, 2°17” per day, or 2° Ae 
per danda. ‘The motion of the sun’s apsis is so slow 
as to be neglected in these calculations ; but that of 
the moons considered, in order to know | her mean 
motion fi ig her apogee, which i is 482 SA. oh oll 


In this manner may be determined the equation Be 
the mean_to the true anomaly and motion for each 
degree of the quadrant ; and which will be foundto ~ 
agree with the tables of Macdranda. The penne * 


tables are translated from a book ; e 
ti ‘» @ 

@ ox - ace . 

f rn y *~ 
4 " / ra ‘ " 

id tw age 
) ae % + ; 
* ~ 
; Ce 4 ‘ nis 
4 : = 
2 s , # . . 


as 
= 


bg eo div. tae 
bar See 
ty: 5 ¥ a PM h 4 * 
> on THE, HINQDS, 255 
& " 4% 
+ ee wy w 
Solar Equations, Ravi p’hala 4 


ma 
E 9 of the 
mean to 


the true 
motion. 


3 ; Ey. of 
4 . Of théhees | q7 
Eq: of the Bf =< Eq. of the the 
mean to Vine trun mean to the |wean to 
true place. ; truelplace. the true 
motion. 


Fa 
ao 


Pwr wv vrvnnvnv vr wPNNPvVNVNNRNAHKNHDY 
fe : Z 
~ 


Hm se YN 
. 


a 2S eee fh 


Pd & > Ww ¢. 4 
296 ON THE wastage enti 4 < 


Se a | 

W ithe |> - 5h 
mean to\" & | mean to the 
the true} &S Moret te 


2 
2 
2 
a's 
2 
2 
3h, 
| 
3 
3 
3 
3 
3 


I 
I 

I 

t 

I 3 
i 3 
I 3 
I 3 
I 3 

I 3 
I Rak 
I 4 
I 4 
2 4 
2 

2 

2 wy 


es 
a 
YW 


iz % 


; , 4 OF THE wiypus 267 


a: Having the true longittide of, the suf!and moon, 


and the place of the node detarnifhed by the PPthods 
ox ing it is easy to judge, fromthe position of the 
later» Whether at the next conjunction or opposition 
there willtbe a solar or,a lunar eclipse; in which. case 
the t7t’hi, or dateof the mioon’s synodical month, must 


“© Be computed from thenceygto determine the time 


. 


& 


aPgpated fom midnight of her fullor change} Her dis- 


tance va peupds from the sun, divided by. 720, the 
mifiutes Contained in a ¢i?’h7, or the thirtieth parthof 
360°, tli€ quotient shows the 7/’/z she has passed, and 
the fraction, if any, a performed of the next 
which, if it be the fifteenth, the difference between that 


raction and 720’ is the distance she has to go to her. 


opposition, which will be in time proportioned to her 


actual notion; and that being determined, her longi- 


de, ‘the longitude of Ke sun, and place of the node 
be known for the instant of full moon, or middle 
of the lunar gr. The Hindu method of compute 


® ing these particulars is so obvious in the accompanying 


- 


a 


» instaffice, as to require no furtheifdescription here; and 
the same may be said with respect to the declination 


me) . ‘ a 
of the sun and the latitude of the moon. 


a 


» It is evident from what has been explained, that the 


andits, \earned in the Jyotish Sustra, have truer noe’ 
tions of thé form of the earth and the economy of the 


_ universethan are ascribed to the Hindus in general: and 


that they mus rejectthe ridiculous belief of the éom- 
mon Brahmens that eclipses are occasioned by the in- 


ter ention of the monster Raku, with many other par-. 
» ticulars equally ‘unscientific and absurd. Bit, as this 
" belief is founded on explicit and positive declarations. 


contained in the Vedas andmPuranas, the divine autho- 
ey of which writings no ‘devout Hindu can dispute, 
2€ astronomers have some of them cautiously explained 


' such passages in those writings as disagree -with the’ 
i . 
ae 8 a Oe . J 
j none 
a ae ~ a , i ‘ “Si Ps 


& 
? 


aF 


* 
> 


& rh 
© 
at 


258 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL deactwih aieaale \ 


principles oftheir own science; and, where reconcilia« 
tion was impossiblefPhave apologized, as well as they 
could, for propositions necessarily established in the 
practice of it, by observing, that certain things, as 
stated in other Sastras, ‘* might have been sé formerly, 
«¢ and may be so still; but for astronomical purposes, 
«¢ astronomical rules must be followed.” Others ene J 
witha bolder spirit, attacked andrefuted unphilosophi 
opinions. Bhascara argues, that it is more reasona 

to suppose the earth to be self-balanced in infffte ioe 
than that.it should be supported by a series of animals, 


with nothing. assignable for aa of themtorest upon; ® 


And Nerasinha, in his commentary, shows that by Rah 
and Cetz, the head and tail of the monster, in the sense 
9 hey generally bear, we only be meant the position 
© of the moon’s nodes and the quantity of her latitud 
on which eclipses do certainly depend; but he do 
not therefore deny the reality f Rafu and Cetu: 
the contrary, he says, that their il, essen and 
presence in eclipses ought to be believed, and may be 


maintained as an articlé of faith, without any prejidice 


to astronomy. The following abe, to which a lite- 


ral translation is annexedy was evidently written by 2° 


a and is well known to the Pandits in genee 
a 


: | ey 


ie °. 
Vip halanyanyasastrant, vivadasteshu cevalam: 


Sap’halam jyotisham sastram, chandrarcak yijffa sace 
a +g . * . he 
e Sinan. “ 


vd 


e 


4% 
ee Fruithess aré all other Sastras 3, 1n them is conten- 
tion only. Fruitful 7s the Joytish Sastra, where the sun © 


and moon*ure two ited. A * 


mn 
The argument of Vora haacharya concerning ote; 


monster Raku, might here be annexed, sbut,- as this 


’ £ Rae “y | ce ee 


$ 


» 


$ 


% 


* 


OF THE HINDUS, 259 


paper will without it be sufficiently prolix, T shall 
next proceed to show how the Benoni: Panidits 
determine the moon’s distancé and diameter, and other ~ 
requisites forthe prediction of a lunar eclipse. 


. The earth they consider as spherical, and imagine 

its diameter divided)into 1600 equal parts, or Yosanas, 
Agmancient method of finding a circie’s circumference 

was to multiply the diamerer by three; but this being 

not quite enough, the Mums directed that ic should be 
multiplied by the’square reot of ten. This gives for 

* the equatorial ‘circumference of the earth in round 
mumbers 5059 Yojaias, as it is determined 10 the Su- 

® “vya Siddhania. . \o the table of sines, however, found 
in the same book, the radius being made to consist ‘of 
3438 equal parts or minutes, of which equal: parts 

ie quadrant contains 5490, implies the knowledge 
much more accurate ratio of the diameter to the 
circumferencey for by the first it is'as 1. to 3. 1627.8, 
by the last, as 1. to 3.14136; and it is determined 
* by the most approved labourswof the Europeans, as 
1.to 3. 74159, &c. In the Puranas the circum- 
ference of the, earth is declared to be 500,000,000 
Yojans ; and, to account for this amazing differenge 
the commentator before quoted thought, ‘* the Yosan 
& stated in the Surya Siddhanta contained cach 
*© 100,000 of those meant in the Puranas; or per- 
‘¢ haps, as some suppose, the earth was really of that 
** size In some former Calpa. Moreover, others say, 
“* that from the equator south ward, the earth increa= 
-§ sesin bulk: however; for astronomical- purposes, 
** the dimensions given by Surya must be assumed.” 
* The equatorial circumference bein> assigned, the 
circumference of,a circle @f longitud: in any: laticude 
gis determined. As radius 3438 is to the Lambajye 
or sine of the polar distance, equal to the complete- 
_ ment of the#latitude to ninety degrees, so isithe equas 
Vou. lh. » ~ Ta * ar ae a P 


ot ¢ a 


& 2 


La) 


260 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


torial dimension 5059, to the dimension in Fojans 
required. tr) 


Of a variety of methods for finding the latitude of 
a place, one is by an observation of the palabha, or 
shadow, projected from a perpendicular Gnomon when 
the sun is in the equator.” The Sancu, or Guomon, is 
twelve angulas, or digits, in length divided, each 
into sixty vingulas ; and the shadow observed at 


Benares is 5, 45. Then, by the proportion of a 
A v 


right angled triangle /12, 7+ 5,45. — 13 18 the 
acsha carna (hypotenuse) or distance from the top of 
the Gnomon to the extremity of the shadow; which 
take as radius, and the projected shadow will be the 
sine Of the zenith distance, in this case, equal er 


: 3433'X 5-45 —— corre=_ 
latitude of the place #°*545 — 1487, the arc et 
Dn AES 18 : Mpa ) 
sponding with which, in the canon of simes, is 25° 26 
the latitude of Benares. ‘The sine complement of 
the latitude 13 3101 57°, and again by trigonometry 
A = 4565, 4 Yogans the circumference 
of a circle of longitude in the latitude of Benares. 


The longitude is directed to be found by observa- 
tion of lunar eclipses calculated for the first meridian, 
which the Surya Siddhgnta describes as passing overt 
Lanca, Rohitaca, Avanti, and Sannihita-saras. Avanti 
is said by the commentator to be ‘* now called Ujjay- 
ini,” or Ougein, a place well known to the English in 
the Mahratta dominions. The distance of Benares 
from this meridian is said to be sixty-four Yojan east- 
ward; and as 4565 Yojan, a circle of longitude at 

*Benares, is to sixty dandas, the natural day, so, 1s 

Danda Paia \ Sin RUC 
sixty-four \ Yojan to 0, 50, the difference of longi- 
tude in time, which marks the time after midnight, 
when, strictly speaking, the astronomical day begins 


OF THE HINDUS, 261 


at Benares *. A total lunar eclipse was observed to 
happen at Benares fifty-one pa/as later than a calcula- 


° 7 ES) ; 
tion gave it for Lanca, and +234 = sixty-four 
Yojana, the difference of longitude on the earth’s 
. Surface. 


According to Rennel’s map, in which may be found 
Ougein, and agreeably to the longitude assigned to 
Benares, the equinoctial point Lanca falls in the East- 
ern Ocean, southward from Ceylon and the Maldiva 
Islands. Zanca is fabulously represented as one of four 
cities built by Devatas, at equal distances from each 
other, and also from Sumeru and Badawanal, the 
north and south poles, whose walls are of gold, &c. 
and with respect to Meya’s performing his famous de- 
yotions, in reward of which he received the astrono= 

ical revelations from the sun, recorded in the Surya 
Siddhanta, the commentator observes, “ be performed. 
“* those devotions in Sa/mala, a country a little to the 
<* eastward of Lanca: the dimensions of Lanca are 
<* equal to one twelfth part of the equatorial circumfe- 
“‘ rence of the earth,” &c. Hence, perhaps on in- 
quiry, may be found whether by Sa/ma/a is not meant 
Ceylon. . In the history of the war of Rama with Ra- 
wan, the tyrant of Zanca, the latter is said to have 
married the daughter of an Asura, named Meya: but 
these disquisitions are foreign to my purpose. 


For the dimensions of the moon’s cacsha (orbit) the 
rule in the Sanscrit text is more particular than is ne- 
cessary to be explained to any person, who has informed. 


_* « This day (astronomical day) is accounted to begin at mid- 
* night under the rec’ba (meridian) of Lanca; and at all places 
*¢ east or west of that meridian, as much sooner or latteras is theif 
_“* desantera (longitude) reduced to time, according to the Surye 
‘46 Siddbanta, Brahma Siddbanta, Vasishtha Siddbanta, Soma Sidd- 
-  hanta, Parasero Siddbanta, and Aryabhatta. According to Brab- 
“* magupta and others, it begins at sunrise ; according to the Ro- 
-  maca and others, it begins at noon ; and according to the Arsha 

_ © Siddbanta, at sunset.”” (Tica on the Surya Siddbanta). 

; $2 


262 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


himself of the methods used by £uropean astronoe 
mers to determine the moon’s horizontal parallax. Im 
general terms, if is to observe the moon’s altitude, 
and thence, with other requisites, to compute the time 
of her ascension from the sensible cshitija, or horizon, 
and her distance from the sun when upon the rational 
horizon, by which to find the time of her passage from 
the one point to the other 5. or, in other words, ¢ to 
‘find the difference. in time between the meridian to 
* which the eye referred her at rising, and the meridian, 
* she was actually upon ;’: in which difference of time 
she will have passed through aspace equal to the earth’s 
semidiameter or 800 Yojan: and by proportion, as that 
time is to her periodical month, so is 800 Yojan to the 
circumference of her cacsha, 324000 Yojan. The errors. 
arising from fefraction, ‘and their taking the moon’s. 
motion as along the’sine instead of its arc, may here be 
remarked; but’it does not seem that they had any: 
idea of the first *, and the latter they perhaps thought 
too inconsiderable to be noticed.: Hence it appears. 
that they made the horizontal parallax 53’ 20” and her 
distance from the earth’s centre 51570 Yojan ; for: 


180° 1600 y uw, ° ae ; 
Suse’ = 53 20°3, and as go” or 5400’ is to the radius 


3438’, fo.is one-fourth of her orbit 81000 Yojan to 
“2 4 $1570X 21600 ( ; Pal 
51570, and --— 3. == 220184, the same distance 


in geographical miles. Hwropean astronomers com- 
pute the mean distance of the moon about 240000, 
whichis something*above a fifteenth part more than. 
the Hindus found it so long ago as the time of Meya,. 
the author of the Surya Siddhanta, 


By the Hindu system the planets are supposed ‘to. 
move in their respective orbits at the Same rate; the. 
dimensions therefore of the moon’s orbit being. 


* But they are not wholly ignorant of optics: they know the 
angles of incidence and reflection to be equal, and compute the 
place of a star or planet, as it would be seen reflected from water 
or a mirror. 


OF THE HINDUS. 263 


known, those of the other planets are determined, ac- 
cording to their periodical revolutions, by proportion. 
As the sun’s revolutions in a Maha Yug 4320000 are 
to the moon’s revolutions in the same cycle 5753335, 
$0 is her orbit 324000 Yojan to the sun’s orbit 4331500 
Yojan ; and in the same manner for the cacshas, or or- 
bits of the other planets. All true distance and mag- 
nitude derivable from parailax, is here out of the ques- 
tion ; but the Hindu hypothesis will be found to an- 
swer their purpose in determining the. duration of 
eclipses, &c. 


~ For the diameters of the sun and moon, it is directed 
to observe the time between the appearance of the limb 
upon the horizon and the instant of the whole disk 
being risen, when their apparent motion is at a mean 
“Tate, or when ‘in three signs of anomaly; then, by 
pro ortion, as that time isto a natural day, so are their 
orbits to their diameters respectively ; which of the sun 
¥s 6500 Yojan; of the moon, 480 Yojan. These 
‘dimensions are increased or diminished as they ap- 
proach the lower or hi igher apsis, in proportion as their 
ata motion exceeds or falls short of the mean, for 
€ purpose of computing the diameter of the earth’s 
shadow at the moon, on principles which may perhaps 
be made more intelligible by a figure. 


Let the earth’s diameter be Jy—=gh=cd ; the dis- 
tance of the moon from the earth AB, and her diameter 
CD. By this system, which supposes all the planets 

“moving at the same rate, the dimensions of the sun’s © 
orbit will exceed the moon’s, in proportion as his pe- 
riod in time exceeds hers; let his distance be AE, and 

‘EFG part of his orbit. According to the foregoing 
computation ‘also, the sun’s apparent diameter f i, at 
this distance from the earth, is 6500 Yojan ; or rather, 
the angle his diameter subtends when viewed in 
three signs of anomaly, would be 6500 parts of the 


53 


264 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS , 


circumference of a circle consisting of 4331 500,” and 
described round the earth as a centre with a radius 
equal to his mean distance, which is properly all that 
is meant by the vishcambha, and which, therefore, is 
increased or diminished according to his equated mo- 
tion. This 1 in three signs of anomaly is equivalent to 
32’ 24”; for, as 4331500 to 360°, so 6500 to 32" 24 
The Europeans determine the same to be goear. ih 
the same manner, the sun’s vishcambha in the mean 
cacsha of the moon, or the portion of her orbit in Yo- 
jens, included in this angle, is found, as 43315c0 
Is (0 324000, soils 6500 to 486 Yojan or n, 0, of use 
in solar eclipses ;. but this I am endeavouring to ex- 

lain is‘a lunarone. It is evident, that the diameter 
of the earth’s shadow at the moon will be c, d,—e, 
a+b, d, or ab when her distance 1s 4 e; and that_ 
ce aand bd will be found by the following proportion : 
as Ak isto fi—g h=f g+hi, so is Aetoca +6 d. 
But it has been observed that 4% and f # are propor- 
tioned by the Hindus according to the moon’s distance 

Ae, the apparent motion of the sun and moon, and 
the angles subtended by their diameters. The Hindu 
rule therefore states, As the sun’s vishcambha or dia-~ 
meter is to the moon’s, so is the difference of the dia- 
meters of the sun and earth, in Yoj ojans, to a fourth 
number, equal toca + 4dto be subtracted from the 
suchi. or hn==cd to find ab; also, that the number of 
Yojans, thus determined as the diameters of the moon 
and shadow, may be reduced to minutes of a great cir- 
cle by a divisor of fifteen. For, as the minutes con- 
tained in 360°==21600, are to the moon’s orbit in Yo- 
jé% 324000, SO 1s One minute to fifteen Yojan, 


4 4 a 
The diameter of the moon’s disk, of the earth’s 
shadow, and the place of the node being found, for 
the instant of apeaaee or r full moon, the remaining 
a me ar 


OF THE HINDUS. . 265 


part of the operation differs in no respect that I know 
of from the method of European astronomers to 
compute a lunar eclipse. The translation of the For- 
mula for this purpose, in the Surya Siddhanta, is as 
follows: ‘ The earth’s shadow is always six signs 
“¢ distant from Surya ; and Chandra is eclipsed when- 
_*€ ever at the purnima the pata is found there; as is 
* also Surya, whenever at the end of the amavasya the 
“* pata is found in the place of Surya; or, in either 
<* case, when the pafa is nearly so situated. At the 
‘Send of the amavasya tit hi the signs, degrees, 
*< and minutes of Surya and Chandra are equal ; and 
“< at the end of the purnima tit’hi the difference ts ex- 
** actly six signs; take therefore the time unexpired 
‘© of either of those z#’his, and the motien for that 
© time add to the madkyama, and the degrees and mi- 
“nutes of Surya and Chandra will be equal. For 
«< the same instants of time compute the place of the 
“* pata in its retrograde motion, and, if it should be in 
-** conjunction with Surya and Chandra, then, as from 
*< the intervention of a cloud, there will be an obscu- 
“ rity of Surya or of Chandra. Chandra, from the 
-“* west, approaches from the earth’s shadow, which on 
«* entering, he is obscured. For the instant of the puri 
** numa, from the halt sum of the chandramana and the 
- © tamoliptamana subtract the vicshepa, the remainder is 
‘the ch’channa. \f the ch’channa is greater * than the 
“¢ grahyamana, the eclipse will be total ; and if less, the 
‘¢ eclipse will be proportionably less. The grahya and 
“* grahaca deduct and also add ;. square the difference 
“© and the sum severally ; subtract the square of the 
“ wicshepa from each of those squares, and the square 
** root of each remaiader multiply by sixty; divide 
«* each product by the difference of the gati of Surya | 
ee  D 7 


i 


~ * Or, when the ch*channa and grabyamana are equal, the eclipse 


re 


is fotal, 
> 4 


966 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


«and Chandra; the first quotient will be half the 
— € duration lof the eclipse in dandas and palas 5 and the 
<* second quotient will be half the vimardardha dura 
“ tion in dandas and palas,” 8c. The ch’channa, or 
portion of the’ disk’ eclipsed, is here found’ im de- 
-grees and minutes of a great circle: it may also be 
estimated in digits ; but the angulas or digits of the 
Hindus ave of various dimensions in different books. 


The besinniay’ middle, and end of the eclipse 
may now be suposed found for the time in Hindu 
hours, when it watt" happen after midnight ; but, for 
the corresponding hour oe the civil day S which begins 
at suntite, it is further necessar y to compute the length 
of the attificial day and nivht; and) for this purpose, 
must be known rhe ayanansa of distance of the vernal 
equinox from the'first of mé*ha, the sun’s right : ascen- 
sion and'déclination; which several bahia cet be 


meationed In their order. | . wn ne 
YR ( te ae | a i Ne oe wy? ‘Ms 


r, Mee Webs inner 


Respec ting the. pregpssion of the Saath and 
place of the coluire, the followingyis.a Sl ion of all. 
t'can find op the ‘subject 1 in the TH Sic anta and, 


its commentary ot rT) 


Test. « The ayanansa moves, eastward thirty saiiaet 
§¢ twenty in. each Maha Yug ; by that number. (600), 
« multiply the clangana (number of mean solar, days 
<< for which the calculation is made) and divide the 
$4 product by the savan days ina Yug, and of the quo- 
* uicnt take the bhuja, which muluply by three, and 
* civide.the product by ten; the quotient 1s the ayan- , 
‘asa, With the ayanansa correct the graha, cranti,, 
* eee ch’haya, charadala, and other requisites to find» 
** the pusht: and: the two vishuy as. When the carna 
“is less than the surya cl haya, the pracchacra manees 
y Sigdeih 


~ 


3 : 


6 
ce 


aF 


co 
“se 
co 


ce 


OF THE HINDUS, " “Ge 


eastward, and the ayanansa must be added; and 
when more, it moves westward, and the ayanansa 
must be subtracted. 


Commentary. ‘* By the text, the ayana bhagana is 
understood to consist of 600 bhaganas (petiods) in 
a Maha Yug ; but some persons say, the meaning is 
thirty bhaganas only, and accordingly that there 
are 30,000 bhaganas. Also that Bhascar Acharya 
observes, that, agreeably to what has been delivered 
by Surya, there are 30,000 bhaganas of the ayanansa 
in a Ca/pa. This is erroneous; for it disagrees 
with the Sastrzs of the Rishis. The Sacalya San- 


‘ hita states that the bhaganas of the Cranti pata in 
a Maha Yug are 600 eastward. The same is ob- 


served in the Vasisht’ha Siddhanta; and the rule 
for determining the ayguansa is as follows :—The 
expired years divide by 600, of the quotient make 
the dhuja, which multiply by three, and divide the 
product by ten. The meaning of Bhascar, Acha- 
rya was not, that Surya gave 30,000 as the bhaganas, 
of the ayanansq ina Calpa, the name he used being 
Saura not Surya, and applied to some other book. 
From the nafansa is known the crantyansa, and 
from the crantijya the bhujajya, the arciof which 
is the bhujansa of Surya, including the ayanansa : 
‘this for the first three months; after which, for 
the next three months, the place of Surya, found by 


thts mode of calculation, must be’ deducted from 


“six signs. For the next three months the place of 
“Surya must be added to six signs, and for the last 
three months the place of Surya must be deducted. 
from twelve signs. Thus, from the shadow may 
be computed the true place of Surya. For the 
same instant of time compute his place by the 
ahargana, from which will appear whether the 
ayanansa 1s to be added or subtracted. If the place 
found ee the ahargana be less than the place 


268 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


** found by the shadow, the ayanansa must beadded. 
*¢ In the present time the ayanansa is added. Ac- 


“* cording to the author of the Varasanhita, it. was 


* said to have been formerly deducted* 5 and the 


‘© southern ayana of Surya to have been in the first 
‘© half of the nacshatra Aslesha +3 and the northern — 


‘© gyana in the beginning of Dhanishta: that in his oe 


*¢ time the southern ayaa was in the beginning of 
‘© Cacara, or Cancer; and the northern in the be- 
<¢ ginning of Macara, or Capricorn. | < 


<¢ The bhaganas of the ayanansain a Maha Yug are 


“ 600, the saura years in the same period 4,320,000 ; 
© one bhagana of the ayanansa therefore contains 
** 7,200 years. Of a bhagana there are four padas. 
“¢ First pada, when there was’ no ayanansa; but the 
** ayanansa beginning from that time and increasing, 
“¢ it was added. Jt continued increasing 1800 years ; 
«* when it became at its utmost, or twenty-seven de- 
“* grees. Second pada:—After this it diminished; 


* « Tt was said to have been formerly rina.” In the Hindz 
specious arithmetic, or algebra, dhana signifies affirmation or ad- 
dition, and rina negation or subtraction: the sign of the latter is 
a point placed over the figure, or the quantity noted down; thus, 
four added to seven, is equal to three. See the diya ganita, where 
the mode of computation is explained thus: ‘* When a man has 


four pieces of money, and owes seven of the same value, his cire - 


cumstances reduced to the form of an equation, or his books 
balanced, show a deficiency of three pieces.” aie ols 


+ This describes the place of the solstitial colure ; and, accord- 
ing to this account of the ayazazsa, the equinoctial colure must 
then have passed through the tenth degree of the acshatra Bha- 
rani and the 3° 20° of Visac’ha. ‘The circumstance, as it is men- 
tioned in the Vara Sanita, is curious and deserving of notice. I 


shall only observe here, that, although it does not disagree with © 


the present system of the Hindus in regard to the motion of the 
equinoctial points, yet the commentator on the Varasanbita sup- 
poses that it must have been owing to some preternatural cause. 
The place here described of the colure, is on comparison of the 
Hindu and European spheres about 3° 40° eastward of the position, 
which it is supposed by Sir Jsaac Newson, on the authority of 
Eudozus, to have had in the primitive sphere at the time of the 
_ Argonautic expedition. | CDRS es a ees 


lt i ~ a 


sh 2 SS ae 
hy 


OF THE HINDUS, 269 


“ but the amount was still added, until, at the end 
“© of 1800 years more, it was diminished to nothing. 
‘< Third pada : The ayanansa for the next 1800 years 


-*© was deducted; and the amount deducted at the 
-** end of that term was twenty-seven degrees. Fourth 


** pada: The amount deduction diminished ; and at 


_ © the end of the next term of 1800 years, there was 
-*€ nothing either added or subtracted. The Muzis, 
“© having observed these circumstances, gave rules ac- 


** cordingly: if in the savan days of a Maha Yu 

*¢ there are 600 bhaganas, what will be found in the 
“* ahargana proposed ? which statement will produce 
“¢ bhaganas, sines, &c.; reject the bhaganas, and 
*« take the bhuja of the remainder, which multiply 
“«< by three and divide by ten, because there are four 
“< padas in the bhagana ; for if in go° there is a cer-_ 
“< tain number found as the huja, when the bhaja 
«* degrees are twenty-seven, what will be found? 


.* and the numbers twenty-seven and ninety used in 


the computation being in the ratio of three to ten, 
** the latter are used to save trouble. 
There is another method of computing the aya- 

< nansa: The cranti-pata-gati is taken at one minute 

““ per year; and according to this rule the ayanansa 
*€ increases to twenty-four degrees; the time neces- 

© sary for which, as one pada is 1440 years. This is 

‘© the gati of the nacshatras of the cranti mandala. 


 * The nacshatra Revati rises where the nari man- 
«© dala and the cshitija intérsect * ; but it has been 


* This can happen only when there is no ayanansa. The narz 
mandala is the equator. The yoga ftar of Revasi is in the last 
Mina (Pisces) or, which is the same, in the first of Mesha (Aries 
and has no latitude in the Hindu tables. Hence, from the ayaa- 
ansa and time of the beginning of the Hindu year, may be known 

“their zodiacal stars. Rewvati is the name of the twenty-seventh 
junar mansion, which” comprehends the laft 13° 20° of Mina, 
When the ayanansa was 0, as at the creation, the beginning of the 


270 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


“observed to vary twenty-seven ‘degrees north and 
**-south. The same variation is observed in the other 
“© nacshotras: wis therefore rightly said, that the 
“< chacra moves eastward. ‘The chacra means all the 
*¢ nacshatras. The planets are always found in the 
‘© nacshatras, and the cranti-pata-gati is owing to 
** them, not to the planets ; and hence it is observed 
*< in the text, that the peta draws chandra to a dis- 
** tance equal to the crantz degrees.” Ra 


Here, to my apprehension, instead of a revolution 
ef the equinoxes through all the signs in the. course of 
the Platonic year, which would carry the first of Vai- 
sac’h through all the seasons, is clearly implied a libra- 
tion of those points from the third degree of Pisces 
to the twenty-seventh of ries, and from the third-of 
Virgo to the twenty-seventh of Libra, and back again 
In 7200 years; but, as this must seem to Huropcans 
an extraordinary circumstance to be stated in so an- 
cient atreatise as the Surya Siddhanta, and believed 
by Hindu astronomers ever since, 1 hope the above 
quotations may attract the attention of those who are 
qualified for a critical examination of them, and be 
compared with whatever is to be found in other Sastras, 
on the same subject. Whatever may be the result of 
such an investigation, there is no mistaking the rule for 
determining the ayanansa, which was at the beginning 
of the present year 19° 21’, and consequently the 
vernal equinox in Pisces 10° 39/ of the Hindu sphere ; 
‘or, in other. words, the sun entered Alesha or . 
and the Hindu year began when he was advanced 19° 
21’ into the northern signs, according to European ex- 
pression. | 


= LLL LLL 
Cali Yug, &c. the colure passed through the yaga star of Revati. 
¥t is plain, that in this passage Revatz applies either to the par- 
ticular yega star of that mame or to the. last, or, twenty-seventh 
fenar mansion, in which it is situated, (See-a former note.) In 
each zacshatra, or planetary mansion, there is ove ftar called the 
gega, whose latitude, longitude, and right ascension the Findus 
have determined and inserted in their aftronomical tables. 


” 


OF THE HINDUS, 278 


The ayanansa added to the sun’s longitude in the 
Hindu sphere, gives his distance from the vernal 
equinox :. of the sum take the bhuja; that is, if it 
exceeds three sines, subtract it from six sines 3 if it ex 
ceeds six sines, subtract six from it; and if it ex- 
ceeds nine sines, subtract it from twelve. The quan- 
tityso found will be the sun’s distance from the nearest 
equinoctial point from which is found his declination— 
as radius isto the paramapacramajya, or stne of the 
greatest declination 24°, sois the sun’s distance from 
the nearest equinoctial point to the declination sought ¢ 
which will agree with the table of declination in pre- 
sent use, to be found in the tables of Macaranda, and 
calculated» for the several degrees of the quadrant. 
The declinationthus determined for one sign, two signs, 
and three signs, is 11° 43',20 38’, and the greateft, 
declination, or the angle of inclination of the ecliptic. 
and equator 24°. The co-sines of the samein the Hindwe 
eanon are 3366’, 3217’and 3141’; and,.as the co-sine of 
the declination for one sine, is to the €o- -sine of the 
greateft declination, so is the sine of 30” to the sine 
of-the- right ascension for-a point-of the ecliptic at that 
disance from either of the two vishwvas, or equinoctiak 
points. In this mannér is found the right ascension 
for the twelve signs of the ecliptic, reckoned from the’ 
vernal “equinox ; ; and also, by the same management 
ef triangies, the ascensional: difference and oblique 
ascension for any latitude : which'several particulars:. 
are insertedsin the #indu books, as in the following 
beat which is calculated for Bhagalpur, on. supper 


‘sition that the palabha or equinoctial shadow i 1S 5 aie 
By the Zagua of Lanca, Madhyama, or mean Lagna,, 
the Himdus mean. those points of the equator which: 
rise respectively with each thirtieth degree of the 
ecliptic counted from Aries in a right sphere, an-- 
swering to the right ascension in any latitude; by 
the Lagna of a particular place, the oblique: ascension, 
or the divisions of the equator which rise in succession. 
with each sign in an oblique sphere, and by the chara 

the ascensional difference, 


¢ 


ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


272 


E 


009 OOOQTZ : . oogt O0g1Z 
zz cver S$ les & glz | OLlgt  BUTTAT 
SSz Ss eS Sy goz. |S O6z_ SELr ‘eyquins 
bot Szg1 i gi OLl we See cl. BShy <5), Bree] 
1vé Stoz QI Ort <s76 S€61 | ‘snueyqy 
fess ee ia Yi eee | og eee 
+. 2 gs Les Oe 091 . eget 
SOLT ‘eyul 

ie || Gee cf poet Ge | eee a 
bot $zg1 gi O1l €zé $f6r | Seuny ayy 
$Sz Sk SY =49% 662 a es ee | ht A 
bzz Ever £5 Lzé glz ofgr } eso 
Ae? “soqviba | *Avp eiyeys +dojonbs disk sie “soyonba “ee 
: vo G sagnuiul yer[soe NY O $ajnti Be 

ai ‘cog “oat a a, Cae fo ae . Spee 07 DOQE ‘ouI4 o py shir — Tae Cpu 


So sainurue 
4o *sypod uf 


fo sainuiu 


suonosdsas ug \mtu 40 ‘svjpd uz | suoijosidsaa uy Zo ‘send uy 


suo1vsigsi4 UT 


"BUST ‘ind eSeqg jo wieyg “*eoue’y Jo eude'y *susIS 


d , - al 
A 4 2 x % A 
~ ue ’ 
, 
- : ‘ 

. BS. ope ; 
‘ ‘ ' , T an 
' hn Woe Ty 13 

= ies eek 
wee ee ea Soe 
‘ae —s) sem em 


>. y 
Fig. f. 


4 Saegenn ~K 
z) ze Ne 
ts re SS 
fr 
, 


* 


1 epee as bude 


a 


SF teacteacnin 


ARAM HOSP REE 


i 
Sy 
BS ali ee 


Pes 4). 


: ) 
Ft’ eee - 


SH) 1) RISERS 8 


ee 


Rabaed ick Ci 2 


| Boned Rtnr S 


a 


©F THE HINDUS. 


' COMPUTATION OF THE ECLIPSE. 


Let it be premised that the position of the sun, 
moon, and nodes, by calculation, will on the first of 
next Vaisac’h be as here represented in the Hindu 
manner, excepting the characters of the signs. 


273 


By inspection of the figure, and by considering 
the motion of the sun, moon, and nodes, it appears 
that, when the sun comes to the sign Tu/a, Libra, 
corresponding with the month of Cartic, the descend- 
ing node will have gone back to ries ; and that con- 
sequently a /unar eclipse may be expected to happen 
at the end of the purnima tit’ht, or time of full moon, 
in that month. 


FIRST OPERATION. 


To find the number of mean solar days from the 
creation to some part of the purnima tit’li in Cartic, 
of Rigas 92st year of the Cah Yug. 


Years expired of the Ca/pato the end 


of the Satya Yug, — - - 1970784000 

Deduct the term of Brahma’s employ- 
ment inthe creation, §- = 17064000 

From the creation, when the Wot the 

motions began, to the end of the : 

Satya Yug, Sy =~ 1953720000 
Add abe direta Yug ty :.- -ex2- 1296000 
| Dwapar Sars "lf - ~ . 864000 
Present year of the Czii Yug, 4890 

From the creation tothe next approach- 
% ing Bengal year, ae ec Back 1955884890 
Or solar months, (x12) A bs hee 23470618680 
Tories seven months, : i ae 


piece 
23470618680 


294 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


As theesolar months in a Yug, 51840000, are to the 
intercalary /unar months in that cycle, 1593336, so 
are the solar months 23470618687, to their corres- 
ponding intercalary /unar months 7213846773 which 
added together, give 24192003364 lunations, This 


number multiplied by thirty produces 725760100920 © 


tit’his, or lunar days; from the creation to the new 
moon-in Cartic; to which add fourteen ## his for 
the same, to the purnima tit’is in that month 
725760100934. Then, as the number of ##/is im 
a Yug, 1603000080, Is to their difference exceeding 
the mean solar days in that cycle (called cshaya 
tif his) 25082252, so are 725760100934 this, to 
their excess in number overthe solar days 11356017987, 
which subtracted, leaves, 714404082947, as the num- 
ber of mean solar days from the creation, or when the 
planetary motions began, to a point of time which 


will be midnight under the: firft meridian of Lanca, 


and near the time of full moon in Cartie*,. The 
first day after the creation being. Ravi-var, or Sun- 
day, divide the number of days by seven for -tigpeley 
of the week, the remainder after. the division 

- two, marks the day. Soma-var, or Monday. _ 


SECOND. OPERATION. 


For the ‘mean Iongitude of the sun, moon, and 
the ascending node. Say, as the number of mean 


solar days ee Maha Yug is to the revolutions of. 


any planet in that cycle, so are the days from the 
creation to even revolutions, which rejeet, and the 
fraction, if any, turned into sines, &c.. is the mean 
longitude required. 


_—a as 


* In the year of the Cali Yug 48 51,- corresponding - with 1196 
Bengal style, and with the month of Ofober or November - (here- 


atter to be determined) in the year of Christ 1789. © 


eing — 


®F THE HINDUS. ; 275 


ist. Of the Sun. 


714404082947 X 4320000 Revolutiontje ior Seles 1 8" 


1577917828 = (195584890) 6 22 44 2 12 


2d. Of the Moon. 


Besos pS (26147888255) 0 21 21 1 38 56 


1577917828 


3d. Of the Moon’s Apogee. 


714404082947 x 488203 ss ink 
~ 4577917828 = (221034460) tr 5 3813 35 


Correction of the cme add. 


‘7rago4o82947 > 4 = ( ae — me +) 0 37-37 52 28 . 


AE ahins in —— 
4. ae 

he | 
cone = easyer 427 49 48 t 


Se of Be. Bija add. 
_ graosOsgameer me Sr ee ee 
( ? 37; Sia 


1577917828 
: ; mh ya he » Feo 27 40 038 . 


a “OF the Sun’s :-Agodiel 


hanpsadihistan 387 rere ots ingest 
1577917828 “G ee %, . a bi 
Oi ER ces OR a ees 
ot” ‘ eA & bs "4 iid - ’ “ 


4th. of. ‘the “Mosn’s ascending Node. © 


A 


276 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS 


‘tt & 


Deduct for the 

longitude of | Mean ii 
.):_. | Bhagalpur dnight at 
der the meridian | ,. 8 hes to! J of Braga pur. - . 


Mean longitude 
for midnight un- 


ie 


nc 
of Lanca. equator east. 


a a ees 
mM 
s 2 “as 4 “r 


Of the Sun, 6 21 44 2 12 I 27 6 21 42 35 12 
Moon, — 2121 58 56]. 19 34 [—2t 225 — 
Node, 429 27 40 28) — 4 | 4 29 27 36 — 3 
Sun’s Apogee, | 2 17 17 15 —l|inconsiderable} 2 17 17 16 — 


Moon’sApogee,|11 7 9 © 3] — 9 11 7 8 57— 


| THIRD OPERATION. 


For the equated longitude of the Sun and Moon, 
&c. ‘3 , ¥ 
1st. Of the we 


The} meart longitude of the sun is 6° 219 42" 35” 
‘12”” 3 of the apoges 217 17 15, the difference, or ~ 


® mean anomaly, 4° 4° 25° 20°; Its compiecicaaae 6 
: sighs or sgt from the perigee 1° 25° 34’ 40%, 
S the equation for which is required. This may either. 


be taken from the foregoing table, translated from Ma- 
caranda, or calculated in the mannet explained as 
follows : “ 2 


Tie sich ofc" 25° 34° 40" "is 3845 ait "ane kate e 
= 14 3 o be subtracted from the paridhi degrees 


in sama ; 30” = 13° 53° 30°) the circum- 
ference of pe cre in this point of anomaly ; and 


Pas as ar = 108, 61” the sine of the angle of 
equation, considered as equal to its arc, or 1° 48° 6", ‘to 


be deducted from the mean, for the true ae 


* This longitude, assigned to Resales is erron t the 
error does not in the leaft affect the main of of the 7 ie 


Re -) 


oe 


OF THE HINDUS. 597 
G21" 42 35%——1° 48" 6’ == 6 19° 54" 29” for mid- 


Might agreeing with meantime; but as, in this point 


of anomaly, the true or, apparent midnight precedes 


. that estimated for mean time,for which the computa- 


be deducted from the s place, which is. thus 
found: Say, as the minutes contained in the ecliptic 
are to the sun’s mean motion in one day 59° 8”, so is 
the equation of his mean to his true place 180’ he 


‘y ) 
the equation of time required, o” 18” (= sx 


\ ies 
and 6° 19° 54 29 —29"— 18” = 6° 19° 54’ 11% the 
sun’s true longitude for the apparent/midnight. 


tion has been made, a Coo quantity must 


« For the sun’s true motion. The co- sine of the sun’s 
distance. from ‘the perigee is 19484 0 1°, and 


> 
Wa 


1941' 0” 1" %.13 43 30 
eS = 74 the co-sine of the epicycle, and 


Soe ait at £6, Equation, to be added to the mean 
for the true motion, 59° 8” x 1°16 “= 60" 24° per day, 
or 60" aa 4 * per oe 


an Of the Moon. " 
: The moon’s lean longitude for the mean mid- 
night is o+ 21° 2*.25”, which exceeds her mean Jongis 


tude’ for the true midnight, but pee oe 3s 9) 5m 


216co 


her motion in the difference of time ‘between the mean 
and true midnight 0° 21° 2’. 25”—3' 57". 0 20 58 
28 mean longitude, for which the *anomalistic shite 
tion is to be found. Place of the ie 11 9 8 


-and the moon’s distance from i it 1° 13° 4933”. The 


sine of the latter, 2379 39°. By the rule before ex~ 


2379) 29" 20° 320—13' $1"X 2379 39° 
plained. igh 13" 51s and IG aN 


== 210 the sine of the angle of equation equal | to 
its arc, OF 3° 30° to be subtracted, 0° 20° 58” 289’7s 
3° 30=20° 17’ 28’ 28” the moon’s trué place, agree- 
ing ii the true or apparent midnight... 

Pv 2. 


Io eae. A Maa 


278 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL computations bens 
For the moon’s true motion.’ The co-sine of her . 

betaine from the *pogery 2479- 13. ea am 

of the epicycle 31° 46° pi and. = oi Le 2879) a 

218’ 47” co-sine in thejepicycle. The on 

motion from: her ; apogee is, x 3 5" ater 41” == 783": 


54”, and ue ot i 2s ‘ 53” the equation.of her ©. 


mean to her true motion, to-be subtracted, 790. 3 5 lt 


49 53 == 740. 42 the moon’s true motion at Woe . 
or i. art per danda. 


no : 


For. che place of the moon’s apogee reduitl Lto she . 
ations midnight. The motion of. the apnere i 1S“ 


108" 6% 6" 47” 


'- 


6’ qt” per day. Se = a!) 191.998 59’ i 

s m2 Q/ 3e c boat ‘ y Skee he eye ae . “ 
ae Pg Sagas place. wy Fi ‘ he oar 

. 7" ae kt é 

For the same : of the node. ‘Its motion ‘per day « i 

is 3! ai, and “Sa = 1" if: and 4° 29° 27. 36 ey “4 

bp aebu29oe 27 35° its ae aaah Yo hawene ‘ 


The true longitude at aot 4 lee. 9 tor ze... 2p 
parent time of midnight at Bhagalpur, 714404082947 « : 
solar days after the creation, or fee dia of the 
planetary motions, will be 


ord ; a ¥ > | 3 - nd 

| ie Lon ane Motion per, day. Pre; 

er, . 3 2 7 ‘f | 

Of the Sun, 6 i9 54 “60-24 . a” 
Moon, | 70 8 1" 740° 42 ; 

nett . Apogee mB Jac ie 7 Usiinconsiderable 


ite 5 AlfBece,|r a Hi 8.55 wid 6 iy . 
B ages et #9 ‘ia 38 ke ‘3 it Gg i 


nae 4 


FOURTH OPERA TYON. ih 

wemen 
Having® the longitude and motion as above, to de- - 
termine the #if’hi and time remaining unexpired to 
the instant of opposition, or full moon. 


oan fidliay OF THE HINDUSs! 279 


E sadP be, moon’ s longitude subtracted from the sun’s, 
:. leaves 5 27° 34 17») or 10654 17", which, divided 
by 72075. the» minutes in a. mean #77, quotes four- 
_. teeh even wit’his expired, and the fraction, or remain- 
der 574’ 17","1s the portion’ expired of the 15th, or 
purnima’ tit ‘hi, which offfied 0 from 720’, leaves 
145° 43” remaining unexpired of the same; which, 
divided by the moon’s motion per danda from the sun, 
will give the time remaining unexpired from midnight 

to the instant of the full moon. with as much preci- 

© sion, as the Hindu ny ag requires. Deduct the 
 Sun’s motion 60”.24” per danda from the moon’s 
‘740% 42, the aah Se 680% 8”, is the moon’s mo- 
tion from the sun ;_ by this: divide the part remaining 
faeepired of ihe purnima fit?hi 145° 43 - 
14g’ 432524580" ay f 

"080% 8" == 40818" # bite 34 
ABER ots 12 dandas, 51 palas after midnight will be 
the end of the purnima thi, or instant of opposition 
mM & te sun ee moon, 


**> 


nee FIeTH. OPERATION. | 


Having the instant of opposition as above, to find 
»* the true longitude and motion of the sun and moon, 
* the latitude ‘of the latter, and the eae of the node. 


¢ 


| “Add the mean fiotion ‘ak ‘each fo “ 51 to the mean - 
place, found before for the true gt and for the 
_ mean places so found, compute again rtblinomalistic 
equations.. This being but a repetition of operation, 
the third is unnecessary to be detailed, , The several | 
particulars are 4s follows : _ a 
t ba 3 e 


¢ , ; Bese 


%, 


“iY. 


ey 
280 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL on 


Mean longi- | Mean longi- - True longi- 
tude for mid-\ tude at full mp tude a ca 


night, moon. 


4 ° ak Or Lite ie cee 


Of the Sun, ~ 6 21 42 171 6 2t 64 17|1-47 5016 207 97 


Moon, ~ 20 568 28/— 23 47 47/3 40 20 
Moon’s Apogee,|r1 ‘gsitt 7 10 23|——$ = —— 
Moon’s Node, | 4 io 27 35! 4 29 28 16|—— —|—— —— 


cee motion at . 


full moor. 


Mean motion. | Equation, 


Of the Sun, hoe x he. ree 60°24” > 
AST RAGE dS ot + rei Ad «a8 SAa eS 


Hence it appears that, at the Opposition, the ‘om 
moon will be near her descending node ; for, 4° 29° 
28” 16” x'6' Sao Gore My6* 3 the place of the de- 
scending node in ‘antecedentia, and 12°—10° 29° 28° 
16% == 1'0° 31% 44m@pits longitude according to the — 
order of the” signs, and 1% 0° 31’ 44°—-20°.7 29%" 
10° 24’ 17” the moon’s distance from her descending) 
node, which, being within the limit of a lunape 


‘eclipse, shows that theemoon will be then eclipsed. 


her latitude of 48° in (=P, 


For her latitude at this'‘time, say, as radius i is to the 
inclination of her orbit to'the ecliptic, 4° 30” 0.270%, SO” 
is the sine of her distance from the node 620° 57”, 
279'x 620’ 57’ SE), ; 
3438 


SIXTH OPERATION. Nee 


From the elements. now founc “ to. compute the 
diameters of the 1 moon a shadow, and. the duration 


of the eclipse, cuit 
cog 


¥ 
Fj * a 
/ VYojank 


The Sugimean diameter i git. dhe a Pa 


Moon’s - - - > bah fa) 
Ear ae: = ~ ~ > 1690" 


OF THE HINDUS. Si 
‘Sun’s mean motion, - {pau eh... BQ” isl eae 
Moon’s, any. - - =n) 39Q. $5 
Sun’s true motion, - - = 60 24,, 


* ecg meee LGR 
Moon’s latitude, - - - + 48 45 


As the moon’s mean motion is to her mean diame- 


ter, so is her!true motion to her true diameter for the 
¥ P 

. mterae, 743.7% 480 _ : = 

time of opposition “—T- = 451 11 Yojan, which» 


divided by fifteen, quotes 30 5 of a great circle. 


As the sun’s mean motion is to his mean diameter, 
so is his trué motion to his diameter at the inftant 


ees 

of oppofition 228% se? — 6639 1 Yojan. 
ms 

As the moon’s mean“motion, is to the earth’s dia- 

meter, so is the mioon’s equated motion to the Suchi, 

or a fourth namber, which muft be taken as the 

_earth’s diameter, for the purpose of proportioning its 


- shadow to the moon’s distance and apparent diameter 


¥660 % 743'7" __ ay ; 
fTitved aac’ = 1503.56 Yojan, the Such. 


Equated diameter of the sun, - - 6639 14 
Of the earth, - - - - - - 1503 56 
“fp | . 


ee ee eee 


as i 5039 14 


As the sun’s mean diameter is to the moon’s dia- 
meter, so is the difference above 5039 14, to a fourth 
number, which deducted from the Suchi, or equated 


Sia of the earth, leaves the dimeter of the earth’s 
* ¥. ¥ « 
_ 


48 5 
shadow at the moon, “S24 = 372. 7, and 


6500 . 
an 


; ba - | 


282 oN THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS, 


1503. 56—372. 7 = 1131. 49 Yojan, w divided 
by. gis quotes. 75’ 27 of a he circle e for the 


Misi the half sum of the dates of the ricon. 


= 52°46", subtract the moon’s ° 
 Tatitude .48’ 45”, the remainder is the Chch’ anni, of 


and shadow EASES = 


portion of the moon’s diameter eclipsed, 4° 1”’ Of a was 


great circle, and by the nature of a right angled 


triangle; the square root of the differcnce of the: squares 


of thes moon’s ‘latitude, and the half sum” of ‘the 


diameters of the shadow and moon, ‘will be the-path 


of the moon’s centre, from the beginning: to the’ 


middle of the hee 
% 
The diameter of the shadow i: Wy he 


Of the pet i wae 5. , 
ae al ’ ¢ Bt 
Fs iy de Lyerre were 
» Sum, ‘s oe 105 32 


Half sum,” 5 “46 


% 
. * > 
2 


The moon's latitude’ is, ey : 48 45. ee 


V 62. 46% x 45? = .20' 11 » sihick, divided. 
by the moon’s m<¢ from the sun, quotes the half” 


duration of the?ecli pse in dandas and Ta or Hindu 


; D 
20’ x1” — 121K" 


mean solar be 58a 43” 
uP 


doubled; is 3 32 50, the. whole duration of . the 
eclipse; which wil be partial, the moon’s latitude 
being greater than the Nee eae 2 the semi- 
S ameters.of the moon’s: disk ‘and t c earth's. shad 


SEVENTH ae pps eee 


To find the position of the equinoctial ayes 
and thence* eclination of the sun, the length 


=I Ks 255 which 


.* © ‘*. s 
° . 
——- -- << - = 


: osines, is be 53% ok: 
ee Ve 
* noctial shadow at Basel 30, and, as the 


: Gnomon of twelve. alas is t 


eshitijya, 


bom difference. - ri 


Pace ness ' F THE HINDUS eee sx - 983 


of day and fiphty and the time counted from sunrise, 
or hour of the _cavil day when the eclipse will happen. 
‘ i. 


Ast. For the gee or distance of thevernal equitt 
om _ Periods. 
nox gay he ist of Mesha. 7HasoscBz947 x 600 (2 13959) 


1577917828 
»8s 4°. 31’ 30” 552, © of vehich take the bhuja 8° 4° 31 30” 


Mr 


“52!” —6%=2° 493130" 52” which bea aes by three, and 
divide by ten, ge Sn 8 ms 19° 21° 27” the ‘ayan- 


-ansa, which in the present age is added to the sun’s 


longitude, to find his distance from the vernal equi- 
nox. ‘The. sun’s equated longitude i is 6s 19° 54° 11”, 


‘and 6s 19° 54/11” x 19° 21’ 27 =7s 9 15' 38” 


his distance from the vernal equinox. 


2d, Foiiithe declination,- right ascension, and 
ascensiona ifference. The _sun’s place.is 7s 9° 
15° 38", and 1s 9°.15 38” his distance »from 


*» the autumnal equinox; the sine .of which is 2174’, 
“41”, and as Tadius: is to the sine of the greatest de- 


clination 24°, termed: the paramapacramajya 13975. 


‘so is2174. 41 to the siné of his.declination 883’ 40%, 
the. arc CUP ponding with which, in the canon of 


1297X _— 4" 


= $83 40°). The equi- 


he equinoctial sha- 
Cowgiso 1 is the sme of the declination 883, 40, to the 
- A a j 


g * anit = ” I 3 a ~ > 
ae = =405" I And as the co-sine . 


of. the destination 3 is to aclioae so is the cshitijya to 
the sine of the chara, or ascensional difference, 


pa aA 419 &": “its arc is 419’ 56” the ascen- 


3322 36 

“a 
* 3d. For the length of the day. asia night. 
The modern Hi ndus make thei computations in 


/ mean solar time 5 3 the Surya. Si a directs, that 


Be 


3 


284 ON THE ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS _ 


Cur ei 
they should be made in: sydereal times A sy= 
dereal day contains sixty dandas; each danda, sixty 
viculas; and each vicula six respirations, in all 21600 
respirations answering to the minutgs of the equator. 
A nacshatra day is exceeded in length by the savan or 
solar day by reason of the sun’s proper motion in the 


ecliptic, the former measures time equably, but the. 


latter varies in its length from the inequality of the 
sun’s motion, and the obliquity of the ecliptic. The 


sun’s equated motion for the middle of the eclipse 


was found 60’ 24”; and the oblique ascension for the 
eighth sign from the vernal equinox, in which he wall 
be found at that time, is taken from the foregoing 
table 343 palas, or 2058 respirations. As the num- 
ber of minutes contained in one sine 8go, is to the 
number of respirations, or the arc of tl@jequator in 
minutes answering to the oblique ascension of the 
sine,‘ the sun is in 2058, as above, so is the equated 


motion 60’ 24”, to the excess in respirations of the - 


savan or solar day over the zacshatra or sydereal day 


8x 60! 24” ; : 
s0se x2 *# == 69° 3%; which added ‘to 21600° gives” 


1800 


the length of the solar day by civil account from 
sunrise to sunrise, sydereal time 21669. 3 respirations. 


From one-fourth, of this deduct the ascensional dif 


ference, the sun | declined towards the south 
pole, for the sem nal arc;\.and add it for -the 
seminocturnal arc : the former is 4997” 19”, and the 
Jatter 6837’ 115 which may be reduced to daittias ox 
Hindu hours by a division of 360. Hence half the 
D P Vv D P Vv 


day is 13 52 53, and half the night 16 12.52. 
The whole day added to half the night shows the hour 


counted from the preceding suarise to midnight 
v bi 
dn 58 38, to which add the time at midnight unex- 


pired of the purnima tit’hi, for the hour of the civil 

day corresponding with the middle of the eclipse. 

The hour from midnight to the end of the purnima- 
' , ; » oy th en 


‘for 


OF THE HINDUS. 285 


15 ae x : 
tif hi is already found 12 51 in’mean solar time, and 
to reduce it to sydereal time, say, as 21600’ is to 
| ié wie oe 
21600'x 59’ 8”, so is 12 51, to sidereal hours 12 53, 
DP | 


equal to 2 51 solar hours. 
, 4: . ‘e ° . D v P 
From the preceding sunrise to midnight is, 43 59 — 


At midnight will remain of the purnima ib et 
ul hi, - - ee - Hs 
- se, 

Hour of the civil day at the middle of EB a ae 

the eclipse, - = . 

Deduct the half duration, ~ - 1 46 25 

. Beginning of the eclipse, . Mas 55.53% 

Add the whole duration, ~ = 3 32 5° 
End of the eclipse, oa ak 58 38 25 

D P 


And the*day and night containing together 60 11 
Vv 


', De Se 

30, the eclipse should end r 33 5 before sunrise, ac-. 

cording to this calculation. |, 

Sy", * 4 ; 

The first day after the creation, according to the 

ole was ravi-var, or Sunday: the number of days 
ich the above calculation has been made, is 

4714404082947, which divided by seven, the number 

of days in a week are 12057726135 weeks and two 


‘days; the astronomical day theretore of soma-var, 


or Monday, will engat midnight preceding the eclipse; 
but the soma-var by civil computation will continue 
to the next ensuing sunrise, and.this somavar, by cal- 


_ culating the*number of days elapsed from the instant 


the sun entered the sign, Tu/a} to his advance of 19° 54’ 
on that sign, will be found to fall on the 19th of the 


month Cartic, answering w the third of November. 


a, : 


4 it TR RE ge! RRA she (aa 
Joni if bi it ee ee 


+. > y my \ * \ i ny 
ERE” ae ; : id 
| "986 ON THE: ‘ASTRONOMICAL COMPUTATIONS | ite 


) The time of the full moon and the ‘duration oft te 
hi). Betis,” found by this con tation,” differ : 
- ably from the Nautical» Alr ae 
Rahasya and Grahalaghava, , pera ores oe a i 
treatises, are nearer the truth, yet far from Correct ' 
*. The Hindus, in’, determining these “phenoriena . “ar 
satisfied when within a few minutes of the true time,” 


Wr 

i 

" * . q 
ber 


‘ 


y Se A ire kia 
AVS ‘ i 5 yi 't wa i rs He 7% Hay 4 * 
\y ea ° . 
ty ° s 
Y v me vise y Pe ” 
“ a A iy ; 
‘ ‘ . . 
d > , > 
* : > eee r - . 
. papeerng sy) 8 ; p 
s $ ¢ 
°-* 
* 
ee a 9 « 
o » . 
* 
” - 
. . * 
en © ~ be 
’ % * 
e , ae iY ry 
1 sf ' ee f POM 
’ 
¢ huey ; 
so ph al “A iki ya 
tek ie : 
ry Wy vy" 
"i CUM ae DOM ta 
‘) m alin 
hy 4 
. ¥ 
” ek hs re 
. ) J Ve 
ri rey 
’ it, , . 
. * 
/ . y * “ S 
4 ae et . 
i ; a tog . * 
" Soot Minit ~ 
oe uy 
o : 
. 
7 . 
Mit 
(4 Wl ty + 
rae 
ar es Wate 
4 \ . Yi 
. dab ia 
FY a ae a ns tte te 
hae : 
‘ yi 
a * ‘ , ” 
ihe . 
i 4 ‘ie a 
y 
att ™ a it" 
% } ' vy 
: on il x al baie 
u * ” “hve bla. ade 4 es 
: n i i Su 7 nn 7 iy ie ‘ad 
‘f - iets, AD ee. Cay ve i yl 
: ~ \ 5 thd *” t's: 
43 SPP ye ae tale Hrs nae yoo ay wipes RAM rag wae ‘ 
> Th ee ts ¢ 2 ‘ uty, os 
’ d ‘ ‘ Oh fi 
re % aR nt . a 
Puke : a - . 4 
i yy 2 P 
a 4)" Avie et Pace met Ce ; 
x, * 7 
+), Vs 
¥ 


Yr 4 
-- 


wi 
OF THE HINDUS): | 


\ 


A comparative statement of this eclipse as predicted i in 


the Nautical Almanac, with computations of it made 
by di ifferent Hindu books. Those marked (*) are made 
mde dt ipo meridians, the last I be elie 1eVE for E ir hut. 


‘ - 4 . , 
Ma iquated Tongitude for “midnight at 


NAMES, *, | , Bhagaipur, supposed in 8° 50’ E. from)» 
Lanca, and 88° E. from Greenwich. 


. The Sun. | The Moon, ce he Node. 


j gs 0° ‘ Ml S ° t “ ae : 

Surya Siddhanta, 6 19 64-11l— 17 28 .28]1 — 3x 44 
Tables of Macaranda, | 6 19 55. 9|— 17 39 91 —= 32° 7 
|® Grahalaghava, ipa @ : 
— Rahasya, 6 Ig 54 20\-—-°t7 16 ‘251 foe 24 38 


Add to each the ayanansa 19° 21 27” 


European astronomers from the Equi- 
; a a noctial colure. 
Surya Siddhanta, 7 9 15 38: 6 49 55|t 19 53 21 
Tables of Maearanda, | 7 9-16 361 6 gsr 36)t 19 53 54 


.|Siddhanta’Raliasya, | 7 9 15°56 6 37 52/1 19 492 


| ee 


Nautical Almanac. 17 147 Six 4 50~58/t 19 45 30}, 


‘From midnight to the; Duration of the. 
middle of the uclipse. Eclipse. 


“. Hinds time. English time. Hindutime| Eng. time, 
Bila a ait aun eee 
ee Ae a | oe 12° Soll 198 

4 50 —I1 46 20 
“B14 co] 5 5615 18°—|n 56 36 
1305 Hs=p 9133 14.58 [449 FO) - 
16 6 —| 6.26 24/5 26 —/2 10 24 


}. 16 —=.37 8°24 1516 22 2312 9 = 


ot Siddhanta, 
|Tables of Macaranda, 
* Grahalaghava, © 
iddhanta Rahasya, » 

* Grahana Mala, aCa-" 
| talogue of Eclipses, } 
Nautical Almanac. 


for the longitude counted according to}. . 


ay ha = an 
“ee ete wid fy, 
4. : > \ pi & di ’ eg why 


aa x) Gon i co ti By: 
bITa salsa: Cm 1% ches ra kh 
Oe a een sie Petit 

, ¥ raid bd si iia? sf the ; by, i ts : 


a a } ee Pde 
« py Ain Ween. ap 
be 


XVI. 
ON THE 


ANTIQUITY OF THE INDIAN ZODIAC. 


BY THE PRESIDENT. 


. 
» 


J ENGAGE to support an opinion (which the learned: 


and industrious M. Montucla seems to treat with 
extreme contempt) that the Jzdian division of the 


- Zodiac was not borrowed from the Greeks or Arabs, 
but, having been known in this country from time 


memorial, and being the same in part with that used 
by other nations of the old Hindu race, was probably 
invented by the firsts Togenitors of that race before 
their dispersion. ‘* The Jdians,”’ he says, ‘* have two 


divisions of the Zodiac; one, like that of the 


“< Arabs relatin to the moon; and-consisting of 
Sy £ 5) 


- “ twenty-seven ‘equal parts, by which they can tell 
_* vetyinea 


the hour of the might ; another relating 
$6 to the sw, and, like ours, containing twelve signs, 
o which they have given as many names, corres- 

pending with those w hich Ve, borrowed from 
the Greeks.” All that istrues But le adds, ‘* It 
$06) highly probable that t y r received them at some 


-“ time or another by the intervention of the drabs ; for 


** no man, surely, can persuade himself, that it is the 
se ancient, division of the Zodiac formed, according 


- © to some authors, by the forefathers ok mankind, 
** and still preserved among the Hindus.” Now Tunder- 


take to prove, that the Indian Zodiac was not bor- 
rowed mediately or directly froma the drabs or Greeks ; 


_and, since the solar division of it in Jndia is the same 
"in substance with that used in Greece, we may reasona- 


by conclude, that both Greeks and Hindusereceived it 
my an older _nation, who first gave names to the 


* &, | 


290 ON THE ANTIQUITY OF . 


luminaries of heaven, and. from whom hued Greeks 
and Hindus, as their similarity in language and re+ 
ligion fully evinces, had a common descent. . 2? 
” xe 
The. same writer afterwards intimates, that ‘* the 
** time when Indian astronomy received its most 
** considerable improvement, from which it has now, 
“* as he imagines, wholly declined, was either thes 
“* age when the Arabs, who established themselves. 
*‘ in Persia and Sogdiana, had a great intercourse 
«¢ with the Aimdus, or that, when the successors of «. 
“* Chengiz united both Arabs and Hindus under one 
‘¢ vast dominion.” _ It is not the object of this essays 
to correct the historical errors in the passage last- 
cited, nor to defend the astronomers.of India from . 
the charge of gross ignorance in regard to the figure 
of the earth and the distances of the heavenly bodies : 
a charge, which Montucla very boldly makes onthe. , 
authority, J believe, of father Soucie# I will only. ré- = 
mark, that, m our-conversations with the Pandits, we 
must never-confound the system. of the Jyautishicas, » 
or mathematical astronomers, with that of the Paura- 
alcas, Or poetical fabulists; for to sucha confusion: . ~*~ 
alone must we impute the many mistakes 10> oe 
peans on the subject of Indian science. A ve ») | ae 
mathematician of this province, named Rama wndrat, s 
now in his eightieth year, visited’ me lately, at Crish- 
nanagar ; and part of his discourse was so applicable 
to the inquiries, which I was then making, : that, as 
soon as he left me, I committed itto writing. The 
“© Pauranics,” he said, ** will tell you, that our éarth is; 
** a plane figure studded with eight mountains, and, 
‘* surrounded by seyem seas of milk, nectar, and 
‘© other fluids, that, the part which we Saha ee 
“© is one of seven islands, to which. eleven smal 
‘¢ isles. are subordinate; that a God, riding on a> 
huge elephant, guards each of the eight ee 


Wwe, 


THE INDIAN ZODIAC. 291 


‘that a mountain of gold rises and gleams in the 
‘centre; but we believe the earth té be shaped like 
“a Cadamba fruit, or spheroidal, and admit only four 
“© oceans of salt water, all which we name from the four 
“© cardinal points, and in which are many great pen- 
“¢ insulas, with innumerable islands. They will tell you 
6¢ that a dragon’s head swallows the moon, and thts 
** causes an eclipse ; ; but we know that the supposed 
“¢ head and tail of the dragon mean only the nodes, or 
" points formed by intersections of the ecliptic and 
**moon’s orbit. In short, they have imagined a 
*<syftem which exists only in their fancy ; “but we 
© consider nothing as true without such evidence as 
*¢ cannot be questioned.’ I could not perfectly un- 
derstand the old Gymnosophist, when he told me 
‘that the Rasichacra, or Circle of Signs (for so he calls 
ed the Zodiac) was aig” a Dhustura flower ; meaning 
the Datura, to which the Sanscrit name has been 
softened, and the flower of which is conical, or shaped 
like a funnel. At firft I thought that he alluded toa 
projection of the hemisphere on the plane of the 
colure, and to the angle formed by the ecliptic and. 
equator; but a younger aftronomer, named Vinayaca, 
who came forward to see me, assured me that they 
meant only the circular mouth of the funnel, or the base 
of the cone ; and that it was usual among their ancient 
writers to borrow from fruits and flowers their appel. 
lations of several plane and solid figures. 


From the two Brahmans, whom 1 have just named, 

J learned the following curious particulars ; and you 
_™may depend on my accuracy in repeating them, since 
I wrote them in their presence, as well as corrected 
what I had written, till they- pronounced it perfect: 
They divide a great circle, as we do; into three hun- 
dred and sixty degrees, called by them axsas, or por 
tions 3 of which they, like us, allot thirty to each of © 

_ the twelve signs, in this order: ~ 

Vou. I. U 


292 ON THE ANTIQUITY OP 


Mesha, the Ram, Tula, the Balance. 
Vrisha, the Ball. - 8. Vriskchica, the Scorpion. 
Mithuna, the Pair. Dhanus, the Bow. 

4. Carcata, the Crab. Macara, the Sea~-Monfter. 
Sinha, the Lion. Cumbha, the Ewer. ’ 


Canya, the Virgin. 12. MGna, the Fish. 


The figures of the twelve asterisms, thus denominated 
with respect to the sun, are specified by Sripe#z, author 
of the Retnamala, in Sanscrit verses; which I pro- 
duce as my vouchers in the original, with a verbab 
iranslation : 


Meshadayo nama samanarupi, 
Vinagadadhyam mit’hunam nriyugmamy 
Pradipasasye dadhati carabhyam 

Navi st’hita varini canyacaiva. 

‘Tula tulabhrit pretimanapanir 

Dhanur dhanushman hayawat parangah 
Mrigananah syan facaro’tha cumbhah 
Scandhe nero rictaghatam dadhanah, 
Anyanyapuchch*habhimuc’ho hi minah 
Matsyadwayam swast’halacharinomi. 


\ 


© The ram, bull, crab, lion, and scorpion, have the fi- 
“‘ gures of those five animals respectively: the paw 
‘* are a damsel playing ona wina, anda youth wielding» 
“a mace; the virgin stands on a boat in water, hold- 
«ing in one hand a lamp, in the other an ear of 
“ rice-corn; the balance is held by a weigher with a 
‘* weight in one hand; the dow, by an archer, whose 


nynyenpineyne.: bien sgantiaphtin eran snes 


roseeyely: " in 


Sue 


Pappelnat ta aToat Yong 
7 vd 


Pi ih bi pe . ; c er a Waa tact cover np eaheyial 
Ne aeaaal oat Ld Bi OH verti i Ini eetoe ie Sree rt Mrs 


thy 


a , 


ours 
\ fie ( 
vee ney, 


THALTINDOOL UN ARLAMANSIONS . 
| ‘| Mh O 


| PAFER 


AN MA 
My | | | | 
Wy ] Yyy j aa, | | _————_ 
Z f° WE S| ll 
IS wy Silie Sis Why 
1 r | i | lineal 


| 


. 


THE INDIAN ZODIAC, 293 


*¢ hinder parts are like those of) a horse; the sea- 
‘s monfler has the face of an antelope; the ewer is a 
“* waterpot borne on the shoulder of a man, who 
<< empties it; the jish are two with their heads turned 
* to each other’s tail: aad all these are supposed to 
** be in such places as suit their several natures.’ 


To each of the ¢wenty-seven lunar stations, which 
they call macshatras, they allow thirteen ansas and 
one-third, or thirteen degrees twenty minutes; and 
their names appear in the order of the signs, but with+ 
out any regard to the figures of them. 


Aswini. Magha. Mola, 

Bharani. Porva phalguni, = Purvashadha. 
Critica, Uttara Phalguni,  Uttarashadha, 
Rohini. _ Hasta. Sravana. 
Mrigasiras. Chitra. Dhanishta. 
 Ardra. Swati. Satabhisha. 
Punarvasu. Visacha. Purva bhadrapada. 

Pushya. Anuradha, . _ Uttarabhadrapada. 


g. Aslesha, 18. FyeshP ha, 24, Revati. 


Between the twenty-first and twenty-second constele 
lations, we find in the plate three stars, called Abhyit 5 
but they are the last. quarter of the asterism immedi- 
ately preceding, or the later Ashar, as the word 1s com- 
monly pronounced. A complete revolution of the 

on, with respect to the stars, being made tm twen- 

ays, odd hours, minutes, and seconds, and 
s being either not attained by the 
Te) adie Al hoes i dice all 


days, ¢ 


Seas i dito 
Te i elias A Bon 
7 NY 4 


~ 


- 


294 ON THE ANTIQUITY OF 


Hindus, or not acquired by them, they fixed on the 
number twenty-seven, and inserted AbAyit for some 
astrological purpose in their nuptial ceremonies. 
The drawing, from which the plate was engraved, 
seems intended to represent the figures of the twenty= 
seven constellations, together with AbAyit, as they 
are described in three ftanzas by the author of the 
Retnamala : 


3. Turagamuc’hasadricsham yonirupam cshurabham,: 
Sacatasamam at’hainasyottamangena tulyam, 
Manigrihasara chacrabhani salopamam bham, 
Sayanasadrisamanyachchatra paryancarupam. 


2. Hastacarayutam cha maucticasamam 

chanyat pravalopamam, 

Dhrishyam torana sannibham balinibham, ' 
satcundalabham param ; 

Crudhyatcesarivicramena sadrisam, 
say yasamanam param, 

Anyad dentivilasavat sthitamatah 
sringatacavyacti bham. 


3. Trivicramabham cha miridangarupam, 
Vrittam tatonyadyamalabhwayabham, = + 
_ Paryancarupam murajanucaram, 
Ityevam aswadibhachacrarupam. 


“ A porse’s head, yoni or bhaga, a razor, a wheel- 
*€ ed carriage, the head of an antelope, a gem,’a 
“* house, an arrow, a wheel, another house, a 
“¢ stead, another bedstead, a hand, a pearl, a piece 
“ of coral, a festoon of leaves, an oblation to the 
“< Gods, a rich ear-ring, the tail of a fierce lion, 4 
‘© couch, the tooth of a wanton elephant, near which 


THE INDIAN ZODIAC. 295 


¢ is the kernel of the sringataca nut, the three foot- 
« steps of Vishnu, a tabor, a circular jewel, a two-faced 
“© image, another couch, and.a smaller sort of tabor 5 
*¢ such are the figures of dswini and the rest in the ' 
* circle of lunar constellations.” “ 


The Hindu draughtsman has very ill represented 
moft of the figures; and he has transposed the two 
Asharas as well as the two Bhadrapads ; but his figure 
of Abhijit, which looks like our ace of hearts, has a 
resemblance to the kernel of the ¢rapa: a curious 
water-plant described in a separate essay. In another 
Sanscrit book the figures of the same constellations are 
thus varied : 


Ahorse’s head. A straight tail. A couch. 


‘Loni, or bhaga. TwostarsS.toN. A winnowing fan. 


A flame. Two, N.to S. Another. 

A waggon. A hand. An arrow. 

‘A eat’s paw. A pearl, A tabor. 

One bright star. Red saffron. A circle of stars. 

A bow. A feftoon. A staff for burdens, 
Achild’s pencil. A.snake. The beam of a balance. 


g. A dog’s tail. 18. A boar’s head. 27. A Fish. 


From twelve of the afterisms juft enumerated are 
derived the names of the twelve Judian months, in the 
usual form of patronymics; for the Pauranics, who 
reduce all nature to a syftem of emblematical my- 
thology, suppose a celestial nymph to preside over 
each of the constellations, and feign that the God 
Soma, or Lunus, having wedded twelve of them, be- 
came the father of twelve Geni, or months, who are 
named after their several mothers; but the Jygutishj- 


° 


2 


_ 
4 


296 ON THE ANTIQUITY OF 


cas assert, that, when their lunar year was arranged 
by former astronomers, the moon was at the full in 
each month on the very day when it entered the 
nacshatra, trom which that month is denominated. 
‘The manner in which the derivatives are formed, will 


best appear by a comparison of the months with their 
several constellations : 


Aswina. Chaitra. 
Cartica. 8. Vaisac’ha. 
Margasirsha. Jyaishv’ha. 
4. Pausha, Ashara. 
Macha, Sravana. 
Phalguna. 12. Bhadra. 


The third month is also called Agrahayana (whence 
the common word gran is corrupted) from ye 
name of Mrigasiras. 


Nothing can be more ingenious than the memorial 
verses, in which the Hindus have a custom of link- 
ing together a number of ideas otherwise unconnected, 
and of chaining, as it were, the memory by a regular 
measure: thus by putting tecth for thirty-two, Rudra 
for eleven, seqgson tor six, arrow or element for five, 
ocean, Veda, or age, for four, Rama, fire, or quality 
for three, eye, or Camara for two, and earth or moon for 
one, they have composed four lines, which express 


the number of stars in each of the twenty-seven 
asterisms : 


» Vahni tri ritwishu gunendu critagnibhutay - 
Banaswinetra sara bhucu yugabdhi ramah, 
Rudrabdhiramagunavedasata dwiyugma, 
Denta budhairabhihitah ‘cramaso bhatarah. — 


THE INDIAN ZODIAC. 297. 


‘That is, ‘ three, three, six; five, three, one; 
“s four, three, five; five, two, two; five, one, one; 
$* four, four, three ; eleven, four, and three; three, 
*¢ four, an hundred ; two, two, thirty-two. Thus have 
€* the stars of the lunar constellations, in the order 
** as they appear, been numbere:| by the wise.” 


If the stanza was correctly repeated to me, the 
two Asharas are considered as one asterism, and 
Abhiit as three feparate stars; but I suspect an error 
in the third line, because dwibana, or two and five 
would suit the metre as well as bdhirama ; and because 
there were only three Vedas in the early age, when, it 
is probable, the stars were enumerated, and the tech- 
nical verse composed. 


Two lunar stations, or mansions, and a quafter are 
co-extensive, we see, with one sign; and_nine stations. 
correspond with four signs. By counting, therefore, 
thirteen degrees and twenty minutes from the first.star 
in the head of the Ram, inclusively, we find the 
whole extent of Aswini, and shall be able to ascertain 
the other stars with sufficient accuracy; but first let 
us exhibit a comparative table of both Zodiacs, de- 
noting the mansions, as in the Varanes Almanac, by 
the first letters or syllables of their names : 


298 


Months. 
Aswin 
Cartic 
Agrahayan 


Faush 


Magh 
Phalgun 
Chaitr 
Vaisac’h 
Jaisht*h 
Ashar 


Sravan . 


Bhadr 


ON THE ANTIQUITY OF 


Solar 


Asterisms, 


‘) Mesh 
| Vrish 
Mithun 


j Carcat 4. 


7} Sinh 
Canya 
Tula 


J Vrischic. 


} Dhan 

| Macar 
oti 
J Min 12. 


Mansions. . 
A + bh + 7) 
“+ r+ = 
Feng Aes 
iz t P + sh 9 
[fm + PU+ 2 
|x 4 hy = 
ican see t 
La a eae 
fmu + pu + & 
fe 4 ses 
+ dh . 
ee S + % 
(oS + ou +427. 


Hence we may readily know the stars in each man- 
sion, as they follow in order : 


Lunar 
Mansions. 
Aswini. 
Bharani. 
Critica. 
Rohial. 


Mrigasiras. 


“Ardra. 


Solar 


Asterismse 


Ram 
Bull 


ee 


Pair 


el 
ee 


Stars. 


Three in and near the head. 
Three in the tail. 

Six of the pleiads. 

Five in the head and neck. 
Three in or near the feet, 


perhaps in the Galaxy. — 


Pre on the knee. 


<> 


ov 
“ON 
aN 


THE INDIAN ZODIAC, | 


‘p1Od PUL YsYy PUOdIS OY} UT OADsH47-124 7, 
*plOD OY] Ul 0am 7 

"Ysl WAY OYI Ul 9027, 

*UIBOIS 9} Ul AUPE 

"LUAL OY) Ul “OT 

“82 94d. UL 224g TZ, 

*UOY OY} Ul OAR 7 

“Bay OY) Ul Oak 

"MOLE OYJ JO JuIod oy OF wanazey 
“re} Oy UL aauy 7 

“Apoq ot Ul “nop 

yu puokaq “voy 

*g[vos *U OY} Ul avg 

‘ayids oy) Ul av— 

*pury oy) vou sary 

Duoz puL We sq) UO OMA 

*[rB} ot] UL OUO £ OAR 

‘younvy ou Bol oy) Ul aan 
“ULL PUL DOV WI UT sau 
*smvt> puv Apo ot) Ul Ia4y 7, 


sJop[noys pur “svoiq ‘spvay ay) Ul wa 


“SUVS 


yet 


JOM] 


JO}SUOUI-BIgG 


uord.109g 
Qouryeg 
widar A 


— | 


worry 
quig 


‘SISIUDLSV UV 10S 


"IVAN 
*epederpryqviry - 
‘epedvipeyquain g 
“SUPT UCRIES. 

“ve IysiuLyy 
*PUBATIS, 
“PIVYSVIVII (Y 
"PIVYSLAIN | 
"PINIAT 

“el aysodl’ 
‘cypunuy 

"BL OUST A 

"EAS 
ebay: 

"vISUET 

sungjey dvivn py. 
‘wunsey drain gf 
"vysryAy 

“eYsa[sSy 

‘eAysn gq 
Nsvavun g: 


*SNOISNVW UVNAT, 


300 ON THE ANTIQUITY OF 


Wherever the Jndian drawing differs from the me- 
morial verse in the Retnamala, | have preferred the au- 
thority of the writer to that of the painter, who has 
drawn some terrestrial things with so little similitude, 
that we must not implicitly rely on his representation 
of objects merely celestial. He seems particularly to 
have erred in the stars of Dhanishi’a. hats 


For the assistance of those who may be inclined 
to re-examine the twenty-seven constellations with a 
chart before them, I subjoin a table of the degreés 
to which the macshatras extend respectively from the 
first star in the asterism of Aries, which we now see 
near the beginning of the sign Twurus, as it was placed 
in the ancient sphere. a ae 


N. dD. MN. °'D. MN. D. OM. 
i. 13° ‘20'..X. 133° 20°. XIX. 256°. 20% 
Il. 26° 4o. XI. 146% 40. XX. 266° 4o% 
III. 40°. o. XIL 160% of. XXI. 280° oc. 
IV. 53°. 20 XIII. 173°. 20%, XXII. 293%. 20% 
Vv. 66°. 40. XIV. 186°. go’. XXIII. 306° 40% 
VI. 80° of. XV- 200% o. XXIV. 320°... o% 
Vil. 93°. 20. XVI. 213° 20°. XXV. _ 333°. 20% 


VIET. 106°. 40’. XVII. 226°. 40° XXVI. 346° 4o% 
IX. 120% 0 XVIII. 240°. o. XXVIII." 360% o. 


The asterisms of the frst column are in the figns 
ot Tuurus, Gemini, Cancer, Leo ; those of the second, 
in Virgo, Libra, Scorpio, Sagittarius; and those of 
the third, in Capricornus, Aquarius, Pisces, Aries. 
We cannot err much therefore, in any series 
of three constellations; for, by counting 13° 20’ for- 
wards and’ backwards, we find the spaces occupied by 
the two extrémes, and the intermediate space belongs 

/ 


THE INDIAN ZODIAC. 30 


of course to the middlemost. It is not meant that 
the division of the Hindu Zodiac into such spaces is 
exact to a minute, or that every star of each asterism 
must necessarily be found in the space to which it be- 
longs ; but the computation will be accurate enough 
for our purpose, and no lunar mansion can be very re- 
mote from the path of the moon, How Father Sox- 
eiet could dream that Visac’ha was in the Northern 
Crown, I. can hardly comprehend; but it surpas- 
ses all comprehension that M. Bailly should copy his 
dream, and give reasons to support it; especially as 
four stars, arranged pretty much like those in the Jz-, 
dian figure, present themselves obviously near the Ba- 
lance, or the Scorpion. 1| have not the boldness to ex- 
hibit the individual starsin each mansion, distinguished 
in Bayer’s method, by Greek letters, because, though 
I have little doubt that the five stars of Aslesha, in 
the form of a wheel, are 2,7, 4,«, of the Lion, and 
those of Mula Y> & d, 4 Q, Ts 7, ¥, 9; E, Ty, of the Sagittary a 
and though I think many of the others equally clear, 
yet, where the number of stars in a mansion is less 
than three, or even than four, it is not easy to fix on 
them with confidence; and J must wait, until some 
young Hindu astronomer, with a good memory and 
good eyes, can ‘attend my leisure on serene nights at 
the proper seasons, to point out in the firmament it- 
self the several stars of all the constellations for which 
he can find names in the Sazscrit language. The only 
stars, except, those in the Zodiac, that have yet been 
distinctly named to me, are the Septarshi, Dhruva, 
Arundhati, Vishnupad, Matrimandel; and, in the 
southern hemisphere, 4gastyz, or Canopus. The 
twenty-seven Yoga stars, indeed, have particul 

names, in the order of the xacshatras, to which they. 
belong; and since we learn * that the flindus have. 


* See py 2705 


302 ON THE ANTIQUITY OF 


determined the Jatitude, longitude, and right ascension 
of each, it might be useful to exhibit the list of them : 
but at present | can only subjoin the names of twenty- 
seven Yogas, or divisions of the Ecliptic. | 


Vishcambha. Ganda. _. Parigha. 
Pritt. Vriddht. Siva. 
Ayushmat, — Dhruva. Siddha. 
Saubhag ya Vyaghata, Sadhya. 
Sobhana. Flershana. Subha. 
Atiganda. Vajra. | Sucra. 
Sucarman. Asrij. Brahman. 
Dhriti. Vyatipata. Indra. 
Sula. Fariyas. Faidhriti. 


Having shown in what manner the Himdus arrange 
the Zodiacal stars with respect to the sun and moon, 
Jet us proceed to our principal subject, the antiquity of 
that double arrangement. \n the first place, the Brah- 
mans were always too proud to borrow their science 
from the Greeks, Arabs, Moguls, or any nation of 
Mlechch’has, as they call those’ who are ignorant of 
the Vedas, and haye not studied the language of the 
Gods. They have often repeated to methe fragment 
of an old verse, which they now use proverbially, na 
nicho yavanatparah, or no base creature can be lower than 
@ Yavan; by which name they formerly meant an lonian 
or Greek, and now mean a Mogul, or génerally, a Musel- 
man. When I mentioned to different Pandits, at several 
times, and in fevera! places, the opinion of Montucla, 
they could not prevail on themselves to oppose it by 


' serious argument; but some laughed heartily; others, 
with a sarcastic smile, said it was a pleasant imagina-- 


tion ; and all seemed to think it a notion bordering 
on phrenzy. In fact, although the figures of the 
gir 


sa? 


‘a ay 
se at 
. V. 


Ps 


\ 


*% 


— 


. 


Rips 


aS 


in are x “ARS 


a 


a 


) 


oe 
od 


v . 
Sees a * 


tio oe 


“‘ZRX'M : 
“SNOW HI 22 7 LA, PAD « AY] YdtTd PY LoUut* BAL dYy Aq LP CMOMLUS’ FUOY Uff $4 AI UII 4, 


paayp bacippaciasert ti bine r apayD ycciie 
QO OUUMPUPISIGY 0 JW fy SUMIDAT X." APO OUL, IPO PY SUMUEY Mm~aMypgy Ss 


“SULUAYS PL . Wun p SLO] UO“LY AULY UUf OY he sul, PES IY] MOC | UAT | 


"VIGO IV LNAEIO 


THE INDIAN ZODIAC. 303 


twelve: Indian signs bear a wonderful resemblance 
to those of the Grecian, yet they are too much varied 
for a mere copy, and the nature of the variation proves 
them to be original; nor is the resemblance more ex- 
traordinary than that, which has often been observed, 


between our Gothic days of the week and those of the 


Hindus, which are dedicated to the same luminaries, 
and (what is yet more singular) revolve in the same 
_ order :—Ravi, the Sun; Soma, the Moon; Mangala, 
Tuisco; Budha, Woderts Vrihaspati, Thor; Sucra, 
‘Freya ; ‘Sani, Sater; yet no man ever imagined that 
the Indians borrowed so remarkable an arrangement 
from the Goths or Germans. On the planets I will 
only observe, that Swcra, the regent of Venus, is, like 
all. the rest, a male deity, named also. Usanas, and 
believed to be a sage of infinite learning; but Zohrah, 

the Nakid of the Persians, is a goddess like the Freya 
of our Savon progenitors. The disomy therefore, of 
the planets, which was brought into Bengal by Mr. 
Johnson, relates to the Persian system, and represents 
the genil supposed to preside over them,. exactly as 
they are described by the poet Hutifi: ** He bedecked 
*‘ the firmament with stars, and ennobled this earth 
“* with the race of men; he gently turned the auspi-: 
** cious new moon of the festival, like a bright jewel, 

*“ round the ancle of the sky; he placed the Hindu’ 
** Safurn.on the seat of that restive elephant, the re- 
‘¢ volving sphere, and put the rainbow into his hand, 

‘asa nee to coerce the intoxicated beast ; he inéide 
‘< silken strings of sun-beams for the lute of Venus ; 
*© and presented Jupiter, who saw the felicity of true 
“religion, with a rosary of clustering pleiads. The 
© bow of the sky became that of Mars when he Was 
«* honoured with the command of the celestial host ; 
“« for God conferred sovereignty | onthe Sun; and squa- 
*¢ drons of stars were his army.” 


! 


304 ON THE ANTIQUITY OF 


The names and forms of the lunar constellations, 
especially of Bharani and Abhyit, indicate asimplicity 
of manners peculiar to an ancient people ; and they 
differ entirely from those of the 4rabian system, in 
which the very first asterism appears in the dual num- 
ber, because it consists only of two stars. Menzil, or 
the place of alighting, properly signifies a station’ or 
séage, and thence 1s used for an ordinary day’s journey 5 
and that idea seems better applied than mansion to so 
incessant a traveller as the moon; the menaztlw] kamar, 
or /unar stages, of the Arabs sabe twenty-eight names,” 
in the following order, the particle a/ being under- 
stood before every word : 


mA 


Sharatan. Nathrah. © Ghafr. Dhabili. 
Butain, Tarf. Zubaniyah.  Bulaa. 
Thurayya.  Jabhah. Iclil. Suud. 
Debaran. ..» Zubrah. Kalb. Akhbiya © 
Hakaah. ~Sarfah. . Shaulah. Mukdim. 
Hanaah, Awwa. Naaim. Mukhir. 


4, Dhiraa. 14. Simac. 21. Beldah. 28. Risha. 


Now, if we can trust the 4rabian lexicographers, 
the number of stars in their several menzils rarely agrees 
with those of the Jzdians ; and two such nations must 
naturally have observed, and might naturally have 
named, the principal stars near “which the moon 
passes in the course of each day, without any com+ 
munication on the subject. There is no evidence, 
indeed, of a communication between the Aiindugs 
and Arabs on any subject of literature or science; 
for, though we have reason to believe that a come 
mercial intercourse subsisted in very early times be- 
tween Yemen and the western coast of Indi i, yet the 
Brahmans, who alone are permitted to read the six 


\ 


THE INDIAN ZODIAC. 305 


Vedangas, one of which is the astronomical Swstra, 
were not then commercial, and, most probably, nei- 
ther could nor would have conversed with Arabian 
merchants. The hostile irruption of the Arabs into 
Hindustan, in the eighth century, and that of the Mo- 
guls under Chengiz, in the thirteenth, were not likely 
to change the astronomical system of the Hindus; but 
the supposed consequences of moderz revolutions are 
out of the question ; for, if any historical records be 
true, we know with as positive certainty, that Amarsihn 
and Calidas composed their works before the birth of 
Christ, as that Menmander and Terence wrote before that 
important epoch. ‘Now the twelve signs and twenty- 
seven mansions are mentioned, by the several names 
before exhibited, in a Sanscrit vocabulary by the 
first of those Judizn authors; and the second of them 
frequently alludes to Rohim: and the rest by name in 
his Fazal Ring, his Children of the Sun, and his Birth 
of Cumara ; trom which poem | produce two lines, that 
my evidence may not seem to be collected from mere’ 
conversation :— ) | ana 
é 


Maitre muhurte sasalanch’hanena, 
Yogam gatasuttarap’halganishu. 


«¢ When the stars of Uttarup’halgun had joined in 
_ © a fortunate hour the fawn-spotted moon.” 


This testimony being decisive against the conjecture 
of M. Montucla, 1 need not urge the great antiquity 
of Menu’s Institutes, in which the twenty-seven aste- 

_fisms are called the daughters of Dacsha and the con- 
sorts of Soma, or the Moon; nor rely on the testimony 
of the Brahmazs, who assure me with one voice, that 
the names of the Zodiacal stars occur in the Vedas; 
three of which I firmly believe, from internal and 
external evidence, to be more than ¢hree thousand | 


306 oN THE ANTIQUITY OF THE INDIAN ZODIAC, 


years old. Having therefore proved what I engaged to 
prove, I will close my essay with a general observation. 
The result of Newton's researches into the history of 
the primitive sphere was, ‘*.that the practice of obser= 
‘¢ ving the stars began in Egypt in the days of Ammon, 
<¢ and was propagated thence by conquest in the reign 
“of his son Sisac, into Afric, Europe, and Asia; 
<< since which time 4é/as formed the sphere of the Ly- 
“<< bians; Chiron, that of the Greeks; and the Chal- 
“‘ deans, a sphere of their own.” Now I hope, on 


some other occasions, to satisfy the public, as 1 have ® 


perfectly satisfied myself, that ‘‘ the practice of ob- 
‘* serving the stars began, with the rudiments of civil 
<¢ society, in the country of those whom we call Cha/- 
“* deans ; from which it was propagated into Egyp#, 
“ India, Greece, Italy, and Scandinavia, before the 
‘‘ reion of Sisac or Sacya, who by conquest spread a 
«¢ new system of religion and philosophy from the 
«© Nile to the Ganges about a thousand years before 
«© Christ; but that Chiron and Ailas were allegorical 
“ or mythological personages, and ought to have no 
¢ place in the serious history of our species.” 


ae 


oe 
e 


XVII. 


ACCOUNT OF THE KINGDOM OF NEPAL, 
' BY FATHER GIUSEPPE, | 
Prefect of the Roman Mission. 


COMMUNICATED BY JOHN SHORE, ESQ, 
*. 


‘HE kingdom of Nepal is situated to the north- 


east of Patna, at the distance of ten or eleven 

' days journey from that city. The common road to it 
lies through the kingdom of Macwanpur ; but the mis- 
sionaries and many other persons enter it on the Beftig 
quarter. Within the distance of four days journey 
from Nepal the road is good in the plains of Aim- 
dustan, but in the mountains it is bad, narrow, and 
dangerous. At the foot of the bills the country is 
called Teriani; and there the air is very unwholesome 
from the middle of March to the middle of Novem- 
ber; and people in their passage catch a disorder, 
called in the language of that country 4u/, which is 
a putrid fever, and of which the generality of people 


who are attacked with it die in a few days; but on> 


the plains there is no apprehension of it.. Although 


the road be very narrrow and inconvenient for three 


or four days at the passes of the hills, where it is ne- 
cessary to cross and recross the river more than fifty 
times, yet, on reaching the interior mountain before 
you descend, you have an agreeable prospect of the 
extensive plain of Nepa/, resembling an amphitheatre 
covered with populous towns and villages: the cir- 
cumference of the plain is about 200 miles, a little 
irregular, and surrounded by hills on all sides, so that 
No person can enter or come.out of it without passing 
‘the mountains. ( | 


x 


308 AN ACCOUNT OF 


There are three principal cities in the plain, each 
of which was the capital of an independent kingdom ; 
the principal city of the three is situated to the north- 
ward of the plain, and is called Cat’ hmandw : it con- 

ains about 18,000 houses; and this kingdom from 
saat to north extends to the distance of twelve or 
thirteen days journey as far as the borders of Tvbef, 
and is almost as extensive from! east to west. The 
king of CaPhmandn has always about fifty thousand 
soldiers in his servicg. “The second city to the south 
west of Cafhmandu is called Lelit Pattan, where l 
resided about four years; it contains near 24,000 
houses ; the southern boundary of this kingdom is at 

the distance of four days journey, bordering on the 
kingdom of Macwanpur. The third principal city 
ae) ches east of Lelit Paltan is called B’hatgan; it 
contains about 12,000 families, extends towards the 
east to the distance of five or six days journey, and 
borders upon another nation, also independent, called 
Ciratas, who profess no religion. Besides these three 
principal cities, there are many other large and less 
considerable towns or fortresses, one of which is Tz, 
and another Cipolt, each of which contains about 
8,000 houses, and 1s very populous. All those towns, 
both ereat and small, are well built; the houses are 
constructed of brick, and are three or four stories, 
high; their apartmrents are not lofty ; they have doors 
and windows of wood, well worked and arranged with 
ereat regularity. The streets of all their towns are 
paved with brick or stone, with a regular declivity 
to carry off the water. In almost every street of the 
capital towns there are also good wells made of stone, 
from which the water passes through several stone- 
canals for the public benefit. In every town there are 
large square varandas, well built, for the accommoda- 
tion of travellers and the public: These varandas are 
called Pali; and there are also many of them, as well 
a8 wells, in different parts of the country for public 


THE KINGDOM. OF .NEPAL. 309 


use. There are also, on the outside of the great 
towns, small square reservoirs of water, faced with 
brick, with a good road to walk upon, and a large 
flight ‘of steps for the convenience of those who choose 
to bathe. A piece of water of this kind on the out- 
> side of the city of Ca?’ hmandu, was at least 200 feet long 
on each side of the square ; and every part of its work- 
manship had a good appearance. 
The religion of Nepal is of two kinds: the more 
, ancient is protess sed by many people who call them- 
* selves Baryesu : they pluck out all the hair from their 
heads; their dress is of coarse red woollen cloth, and 
they wear a cap of the same: they are considered as 
people of the religious order ; and their religion pro- 
hibits them from marrying, as it is with the Lamas of 
Tibet, from which country r their religion was originally 
brought ; but in Nepa/ they do not : observe this rule, 
except at their discr ction. They have large monasteries, 
in which every one has a separate apartment, or place 
of abode; they observe also particular festivals, the 
principal of which is called Yatra in their language, 
and continues a month or longer, according to the 
pleasure of the king. The ceremony consists in 
-drawing an idol, which at Lelit Pattan is called 
Baghero*, ina large and richly ornamented car, co- 
vered with gilt copper: round about the idol stand 
the king and the principal Baryesus; and in this 
manner the vehicle is almost every day drawn through 
some one of the streets of the city by the inhabitants, 
who run about beating and playing upon every kind 
Of instrument their country affords, which make an 
~ inconcéiveable noise, 


* Isnppose a name of Bhagavat or Crishna; but Rida is 
Mabadeva, and Bajri, or Vajri, means the Thunderer. 


X 2 “2 


‘ 


310 AN ACCOUNT OF 


The other religion, the more common of the two, - 


is that of the Brahmens, and is the same as is followed 
in Hindustan, with the difference that in the latter 
country, the Hindus being mixed with the Mohamme- 
dans, their religion also abounds with many prejudices, 
and is not strictly observed; whereas in Nepal, where 
there are-no Muselmans (except one Cashmirian mer- 
chant) the Hindu religion 1s practised in its greatest 
purity. Every day of the month thay class under its 
proper name, when certain sacrifices are to be per- 
formed and certain prayers offered up in their tem- 
ples. The places of worship are more in number in 
their towns than, I believe, are to be found in the most 
populous and most flourishing cities of Christendom ; 
many of them are magnificent according to their ideas 
of architecture, and constructed at a very considerable 
expence ; some of them have four or five square cu- 
polas ; and in some of the temples two or three of the 
extreme cupolas, as well as the doors and windows of 
them, are decorated with gilt copper. 


In the city of Zelit Pattan the temple of Baghero 
was Contiguous to my habitation, and’ was more valu- 
able, o1.account of the gold, silver, and jewels it con- 
tained, than even the house of the king. Besides the 
large temples, there are also many small ones, which 
have stairs, by which a single person may ascend on 
the outside all around them; and some of those small’ 
‘temples have four sides, others six, with small stone 
or marble pillars, polished very smooth, with two or 
three pyramidal stories, and all their ornaments welt 
gilt and neatly worked, according to their ideas of 
taste: and I think, that, if Lwropeans should ever go 
into Nepal, they might take some models from those 
liule temples, especially from the two which are ir 
the great court of Le/it Pattan, before the royal palace. 
On the outside of some of their temples there are also 
great square pillars of single stones, from twenty to 


ae. 


THE KINGDOM OF NEPAL. 31f 


thirty feet high, upon which they place their idols, su- 
perbly gilt. The-greatest number of their temples 
have a good stone staircase in the middle of the 
four squares, and at the end of each flight of stairs 
there are lines cut out of stone on both sides. Round 
about their temples there are also bells, which the peo- 
ple ring on particular occasions; and when they are 
at prayers, many cupolas are also quite filled with 
little bells, hanging by cords in the inside, about the 
distance of a foot from each other, which make a 
‘great noise on that quarter where the wind conveys | 
the sound. ‘There are_not only superb temples in 
their great cities, but also within their castles. 


To the eastward of Cat Innandu, at the distance of 
two or three miles, there is a place called To/u, by 
which there flows a small river, the water of which is 
_ esteemed holy, according to their superstitious ideas ; 

and thither they carry people of high rank, when they 
are thought to be at the point of death. At this place 
there is a temple, which 1s not inferior to the best and 
tichest in any of the capital cities. ‘They also have 
at on tradition, that, at two or three places in Nepa/, 
valuable treasures are concealed under ground. One 
of those places they believe is Zolu; but no one is 
permitted to make use of them except the king, and 
that only in cases of necessity. ‘I’hose treasures, they 
say, have been accumulated in this manner: When 
any temple had become very rich from the offerings 
of the people, it was destroyed, and deep vaults dug” 
under ground, one above another, in which the gold, 
-silver, gilt copper, jewels, and every thing of value 
were deposited. When I was in Nepal, Gainprejas, 
king of Ca? hmandu, being in the utmost distress for 
money to pay his troops, in order to support himself 
against Pri? hwinarayan, ordered search to be made 
for the treasures of To/u; and, having dug to a con- 
siderable depth under ground, they came to the first 


312 AN ACCOUNT OF 


vault; from which his people took to the value of a 
lac of rupees in gilt copper, with which Gaimprejas 
paid his troops, exclusive ofa number of smali ngures 
in goid, or gilt copper, which.the people who had 
made the search had privately carried off ; and this 
I know very well; because one evening as I was walk- 
ing in the country alone, a poor man, whom I met 
on the road, made me an offer of a figure of an idol 
in gold, or copper gilt, which might be five or six 
sicca weight, and which he cautiously preserved un- 
der his arm ; but I declined accepting it. The peo- 
ple of Gainprejas had not completely emptied the 
first vault, when the army of Prif’hwinarayan arrived 
at To/u, possessed themselves of the place where the 
treasure was deposited, and closed, the door of the 
vault, having first replaced all the copper there had 
- been on the outside, Taal 


To the westward, also of the great city of Leli 
Pattan, at the distance of only three miles, is a castle 
called Banga, in which there is a magnificent tem- 
ple. No one of the missionaries ever entered into this 
castle, because the people who have the care of it 
have such a scrupulous veneration for this temple, that 
no person is permitted to enter it with his shoes on ; 
and the missionaries, unwilling to shew such respect 
to their false deities, never entered it. But when I 
was.at Nepal, this castle being in the possession of the 

people of Gore’ha, the Commandant of the castle and 
of the two forts which border on the road, being a 


friend of the missionaries, gave me an invitation to 


his house, as he had occasion for a little physic for 
himself and some of his people. I then, under the 
protection of the Commandant, entered the castle 
several times, and the people. durst not oblige me 
10 take off my shoes. One day, when I was at the 
Commandant’s house, he had occasion to go into the 
varanda, which is at the bottom of the great court 
I , 


THE KINGDOM OF NEPAL, 313 


facing the temple, where all the chiefs dependent 
upon his orders were assembled, and where also was 
collected the wealth of the temple ; ; and, wishing to 
speak to me before I went away, he called me into 
the varanda.. From this incident 1 obtained a sight 
of the temple, and then passed by the great court 
which was in front: it is entirely marble almost 
blue, but interspersed with large flowers of bronze 
well disposed, to form the pavement of the great court- . 
yard, the magnificence of which astonished me ; and I 
do not believe there is another equal to ic in Europe. 


Besides the magnificence of the temples, which their 
cities and towns contain, there are many other rarities. 
At Caf? hmandu, on one side of the royal garden, there 
is a large fountain, in which ts one of their idols, 
called Narayan. This idol is of blue stone, crowned 
and sleeping on a mattress of the same kind of stone ; 
and the idol and mattress : appear as floating upon the 
water.. This stone machine is very large: I believe 
it to be eighteen or twenty feet long, and road in pro- 
portion ; but well worked, and in good repair. 


In a wall of the royal palace of Cas’hmandu, which 
is ‘built upon the court before the palace, there is a 
great stone of a single piece, which is about fifteen 
feet long, and four or five feet thick : on the top of 
this great stone there are four square holes at equal 
distances from each other. In: the inside of the wall 
they pour water into the holes, and in the court- » 
side, each hole having a closed ¢anal, every person 
may draw water to drink. At the foot of the stone is 
a large ladder, by which people ascend to drink ; 
but the curiosity of the stone consists-in its being 
quite covered with characters of different languages 
cut upon it. Some lines contain the characters of the 
language of the si 3 others the characters of. 
x4 


eT: SEY 


1. AN ACCOUNT oF 


Tibet, others Persian, others Greek, besides several 
others of different nations; and in the middle there 
is a line of Roman characters, which appears in this 
form AVTOMNEW INTER LHIVERT; but 
none of the inhabitants have any knowledge how they 
came there, nor do they know whether or not any 
European had ever been in Nepal before the mission- 
aries, who airived there only the beginning of the 
present century. They are manifestly two French 
names of seasons, with an English word between 
them. | 


There is also to the northward of the city of Ca?h- 
mandu a hill called Simbi, upon which are some tombs 
of the Lamas of Tibet, and other people of high rank 
of the same nation. The monuments are constructed 
after various forms; two or three of them are pyra- 
midal, very high and well ornamented ; so that they 
have a very good appearance, and may be seen ata 
considerable distance. Round these monuments are . 
remarkable stones covered with characters, which 
probably are the inscriptions of some of the inhabit- 
ants of Tibet, whose bones were interred there. The 
natives of Nepal not'only look upon the hill as sacred, 
but imagine it is protected by their idols ; and, from 
this erroneous supposition, never thought of station- 
ing troops there for the defence of it, although it be: 
a post of great importance, and only at a short mile’s 
distance from the city : but during the time of hosti- 

"Tities a party of Pri? hwinarayan’s troops being pur- 
sued by those of Gamiprejas, the former, to save them- 
selves, fled to this hill, and, apprehending no dan- 
ger from its guardian idols, they possessed thena= — 
selves: of it, and erected a fortification (in their own 
style) to defend themselves. In digging the ditches 
round the fort, which were adjoining to the tombs, 
they found considerable pieces of gold, with a quan- 
tity of which metal the corpses of the grandees of Tiber 


THE KINGDOM OF NEPAL. . gEg 


are always interred ; and when the war was ended, I 
myself went to see the monuments upon the hills. 


I believe that the kingdom of Nepal is very ancient, 
because it has always preserved its peculiar language 
and independence; but the cause of its ruin 1s the 
dissention which subsists among the three kings. 
After the death of their sovereign, the nobles of Lels#t 
Pattan nominated for their king Gamprejas, a man 
possessed of the greatest influence in Nepa/; altho’ 
some years afterwards they removed him from his 
government, and conferred it upon the king of 
Bhatgan; but he also a short time afterwards was de- 
posed ; and, after having put to death dnother king 
who succeeded him, they made an offer of the go- 


-vernment to Pri?’ hwinarayan, who had already com- 


es 


menced war. Prit’hwinarayan deputed one of his 
brothers, by name Delmerden Sah, to govern the king- 
dom of Lelit Pattan, and he was in the actual govern- 
ment of it when I arrived at Nepal; but the nobles 
perceiving that Pri? hwinarayan still continued to in- 
terrupt the tranquillity of the kingdom, they disclaim- 
ed all subjection to him, and acknowledged for their 
sovereign Delmerden Sah, who continued the war 
against his brother Prit’hwinarayan: but some years 


afterwards they even deposed Delmerden Sah, and 


‘elected in his room a poor man of Le/it Pattan, who 


was of royal origin. 


The king of Bhatgan, in order to wage war with the 
other kings of Nepa/, had demanded assistance from 
Prithwinarayan; but seeing that Pri? iwinarayan was 
possessing himself of the country, he was obliged to 
desist, and to take measures for the defence of his 
own possessions ; so that the king of Gorc’ha, although 
he had been formerly a subject of Gainprejas, taking 
advantage of the dissentions which prevailed among 


the other kings of Nepal, attached to his party many 


Ey ae AN ACCOUNT OF 


mountain-chiefs, promising to. keep them in posses- 
sion, and also to augment their authority and im- 
ortance ; and if any of them»were guilty of a breach 
of faith, he seized their country as he had done to 


the kings of Marecajis, although his relations. 


The king of Gore’ha having already possessed him- 
self of all the mountains which surround the plain of 
Nepal, began to descend into the flat country, ima- 
gining he should be able to carry on his operations 
with the same facility and success as had attended him 
on the hills; and, having drawn up his army before 
a town, containing about 8000 houses, situate upon 
a hill called Cirtipur, about a league’s distance from 
Cat hmandu, employed his utmost endeavours to get 
possession of it. The inhabitans of Cirtipur receiving 
no support from the king of Let Pattan, to whom 
they were subject, applied for assistance to Gainprejas, 
who immediatly marched with his whole army to their 
relief, gave battle to the army of the king of Gore’ha, 
and obtained a complete victory. A brother of the 
king of Gorc’ha was killed on the field of battle; and 
the king himself, by the assistance of good bearers, 
narrowly escaped with his life, by fleeing into the 
mountains. After the action, the inhabitants of Cirti- 

ur demanded Gainprejas for their king, and the, 
nobles of the town went to confer with him on the 
business, but, being all assembled in the same apart- 
ment with the king, they were all surprised and seized 
by his people. After the seizure of those persons, Gain~ 
prejas, perhaps to revenge himself of these nobles for, 
having refused their concurrence to his nomination as 
king, privately caused some of them to be put to 
death ; another, by name Danuvanta, was led through 
the city in a woman’s dress, along with several others, 
clothed in a ridiculous and whimsical manner, at the 
expence of the nobles of Leht Pattan. They were. 


THE KINGDOM OF NEPAL, 317 


then kept in close confinement for along time. At 
last, after making certain promises, and interesting 
all the principal men, of the country in their behalf, 
Gainprejas set them at liberty. 

The king of Gorkha, despairing of his ability to 
get possession of the plain of Nepal by strength, hoped 
to effect his purpose by causing a famine, and with 
this design, stationed troops at all the passes of the 
mountains to prevent any intercourse with Nepal; and 
his orders were most rigorously obeyed, for every per- 
son who was found in the road, with only a little salt 
or cotton about him, was hung upon atree; and he 
caused all the inhabitants of a neighbouring village 
to be put to death ina most cruel manner (even the 
women and children did not escape) for having sup- 
plied a little cotton to the inhabitants of Nepal; and, 
when I arrived in that country at the beginning of 
1769, it was a most horrid spectacle to behold so 
many people hanging on the trees in the road. How- 
ever the king of Gorc’ha being also disappointed in 
his expectations of gaining his end by this project, 
fomented dissentions among the nobles of the three ” 
kingdoms of Nepal, and attached to his party many 
_ of the principal ones, ‘by holding forth to them liberal 

and enticing promises ; for which purpose he had about 
2000 Brahmens in his service. When he thought he 
had acquired a party sufficiently strong, he advanced 
a second time with his army to Cirtipur, and laid seige 
to it on the north-west quarter, that he might avoid 
exposing fis army between the two cities of Cat hmanda 
and Lelit Pattan. After a siege of several months, | 
the king of Gorc’ha demanded the regency of the 
town of Cirtipur, when the commandant of the town, 
seconded by the approbation of the inhabitants, dis-‘ 
patched to him by an arrow a very impertinent and ex- 
asperating answer. The king of Gore’ha was so much” 
etiraged at this mode of proceeding, that he gave im-- 


318 AN ACCOUNT OF 


mediate orders to all his troops to storm the town on 
every side : but the inhabitants bravely defended it, so 
that all the efforts of his men ayailed him nothing ; 
and, when he saw that his army had failed of gaining 
the precipice, and that his brother, named Suruparaina, 
had fallen wounded by an arrow, he was obliged to 
raise the siege a second time, andto retreat with hisarmy 
from Cirtipur. The brother of the king was atter- 
wards cured of his wound by our father Michael An- 
gelo, who is at present in Beftia. 


After the action, the king of Gore’ha sent his army 
against the king of Lam: (one of the twenty-four 
kings who reign to the westward of Nepa/) bordering 
upon his own kingdom of Gorc’ha. After many des- 
perate engagements, an accommodation took place with 
the king of Zamji: and the king of Gorc’ha collect- 
ing all his forces, sent them for the third time to be- 
siege Cirtipur; and the army on this expedition was 
commanded by his brother Suruparaina. ‘The inha- 
bitants of Cirtipur defended themselves with their 
usual bravery, and, after a siege of several months, the 
three kings of Nepa/assembled at Ca?’ hmandu to march 
a body of troops to the relief of Cirtipur. One day in 
the afternoon they attacked some of the Tamas of the 
Gore hians, but did not succeed on forcing them, be- 
cause the king of Gorc’ha’s party had been reinforced 
by many of the nobility, who, to ruin Gainmprejas, were 
willing to sacrifice their own lives. The inhabitants 
of Cirtipur having already sustained six or seven 
months siege, a noble of Lelit Pattan, called Danu- 
vanta, fled to the Gore’ ha party, and treacherously in- 
troduced their army into the town. The inhabitants 
might still have defended themselves, having many 
other fortresses in the upper parts of the town to 
retreat to; but the people at Gorc’a haying pub- 
lished a general amnesty, the inhabitants, greatly 
exhausted by the fatigues of a long siege, surrendere@ — 


THE KINGDOM OF NEPAL. 319 


themselves prisoners upon the faith of that promise. 
In the mean time the men of Gore’ha seized all the 
‘gates and fortresses within the town; but two days 
afrerwards Prit’hwinarayan, who was at Navacuta (a 
long day’s journey distant) issued an order to Surupa- 
ratna his brother, to put to death all the principal inha- 
bitants of the town, and to cut off the noses and lips 
‘of every one, even the infants, who were not found 
in the arms of their mothers; ordering at the same 
time all the noses and lips, which had been cut off, 
to be preserved, that he might ascertain how many 
souls there were, and to change the name of the town 
into Naskatapur, which sig nifies the town of cut-noses. 
The order was carried into execution with every mark of 
horror and cruelty, none.escaping but those who could 
play on wind instruments; although father Michaet 
Angelo, who, without knowing that such an inhuman 
-scene was then exhibited, had gone to the house of 
Suruparatna, and interceded much in favour of the poor 
inhabitants, Many of them put an end to their lives 
in despair ; others came in great bodies to us in search 
af medicines ; and it was most shocking to see so Many 


‘living people ‘with their teeth and noses resembling the 
skulls of the deceased. 


After the capture of Cirtipur, Prit’hwinarayan dis. 
patched immediately his army to lay siege to the great 
city of Lelit Pattan. The Gorc’hians sur ‘rounded 
half the city to the westward with their Tangs ; and, 
my house being situated near the gate of that quarter, 
“I was obliged to retire to Caf’ Inandu, to avoid being 
‘exposed to the fire of the besiegers. After many en- 
gagements between the inhabitants of the town of Le- 
Vit Pattam and the men of Gore’ha, in which much 
‘blood was spilt on both sides, the former were dis- 
‘posed to surrender themselves, from the fear of hav- 
“ing their noses cut off, like those at Cirtipur, and also 
their right hands : a barbarity the Gore’Aians had threa- 
tened them with, unless they would surrender within 


320 AN ACCOUNT oF . 


five days. One night all the Gore’hians quitted the 
siegeof Lett Pattan to pursue the Englisharmy, which, 
under the command of Captain Kinloch, had already 
taken. Sidu/i, an important fort at the foot of the Nepal 
hills, which border upon the kingdom of Tirhut : but 
Captain Kinloch not being able to penetrate the hills, 
either on the Szdu/i quarter or by the pass at Hereapur, 
in the kingdom of Macwanpur, the army of Gore’ha 
returned to Nepal to direct their operations against the 
_eity of Ca?hmandu, where Gainprejas was, who had 
applied for succour to the English. During the siege 
of Cat hmandu the Brahmens ot Goreha came almost 
every night into the city, to engage the chiefs of the 
people on the part of their king ; andthe more effectu- 
ally to impose upon poor Gainprejas, many ofthe prin- 
cipal Brahmens went to his house, andtold him to perse- 
vere with confidence, that the chiefs of the Gore’ha 
army were attached to his cause, and that even they 
themselves would deliver up their king Pri? hwinarayan 
to his hands. Having by these artifices procured an 
opportunity of detaching from his party all his princi- 
pal subjects, tempting them with liberal promises ac- 
cording to their custom, one night the men of Gorc’ha 
entered the city without opposition, and the wretched 
Gainprejas, perceiving he was betrayed, had scarce 
time to escape with about three hundred of his best 
and most faithful Hindustani troops towards Leht Pat- 
tan; which place however he reached the same night. 


The king of Gore’ha having made himself master of 
Ca?’ hmandu in the year 1768, persisted in the attempt 
of possessing himself also of the city of Lelit Pattan, 
promising all the nobles that he would suffer them to 
remain in the possession of their property, that he would 


even augment it; and because the nobles of Lelit Pat« 


tan placed a reliance on the faith of his promises, he sent 
his domestic priest to make this protestation; that, if he 


- 


THE KINGDOM OF NEPAL. gat 


failed to acquit-himself of his promise, he should draw 
curses upon himself and his family even to the fifth 
past and succeeding generation, so that the unhappy 
Gainprejas and the king of Left Pattan, seeing that 
the nobility were disposed to render themselves subject 
to the king of Gore’ha, withdrew themselves with 
their people to the king of B’hatgan. When the city 
of Lelit Pattan became subject to the king of Gore’ ha, 
he continued for some time to treat the nobility with 
great attention, and proposed to appoint a viceroy of 
the city from among them. Two or three months 
afterwards, having appointed the day fot making his 
formal entrance into the city of Lelit Pattan, he made 
use of innumerable stratagems to get into his pos- 
session the persons of the nobility, and in the end suc 
ceeded. He had prevailed upon them to permit their 
sons to remain at court as companions of his son; he 
had dispatched a noble of each house to Navacut, or 
New Fort, pretending that the apprehensions he enter- 
tained of them had prevented his making a public 
entrance into the city; and the remaining nobles 
were seized at the river without the town, where they. 
went to meet him agreeably to a prior engagement. 
Afterwards he entered the city, made a visit to the 
temple of Baghero' adjoining to our habitation, and 
passing in triumph thro’ the city amidst immense num- 
bers of soldiers who composed his train, entered the 
royal palace which had been prepared for his recep- 
tion; in the mean tiie parties of his soldiers broke © 

open the houses of the nobility, seized all their effects, 
and threw the inhabitants of the city into the utmost 
consternation. After having caused all the nobles who 
were in his power to be put to death, or rather their 
bodies to be mangled. in a horrid manner, he depart- 
ed with a design of besieging B’hatgan; and we ob= 
tained permission, through the interest of his son, to’ 
retire with all the Chrisézans into the possessions of the 
Lenglish. ; 


: 


"822 AN ACCOUNT OF THE KINGDOM OF NEPAL. 


At the commencement of the year 1769, the king 
of Gore’ ha acquired possession of the city of B’hatgan, 
by the same expedients to which he owed his former 
successes ; and on his entrance with his troops into the 
city, Gainprejas, seeing he had no resource left to save 
himself, ran courageously with his attenciants towards 
the king of Gorc’ha, and, at a small distance from his 
palanquin, received a wound in his foot, which a few 
days afterwards occasioned his death. The king of 
‘Lelit Pattan was confined in irons till his death; and the 
king of B’hatgan, being very far advanced in years, 
obtained leave to go and die at Benares. A short time 
afterwards the mother of Gainprejas also procured the 
same indulgence, having from old age already lost her 
eye sight ; but before her departure they took from her 
a necklace of jewels (as’she herself told me) when she 
arrived at Paine with the widow of her srandson : 
and I could not refrain from tears, when I beheld the 
mapeny and disgrace of this blind and unhappy rv 


The} king 1 Gor ha, having thus in the space of four 
years effected the conquest “of Nepal, made himself 
master also of the country of the Cirazas to the east of 
it, and of other kingdoms, as far as the borders of Cock 
Bihar. After his deckast his eldest son Pratap Sink 
heldthe government of the whole country: but scarcely 
two years after, on Pratap Sink’s death, a younger 
brother, by name Bakadar Sah, who resided then at 
Bettia with his uncle Delnerden Sah, was invited’ to 
accept of, the government : and the beginning of his 
government was marked with many massacres. The 
royal family is in the greatest confusion, because the 
queen lays claim to the government in the name of her 
-son, whomsite had’ by Pratap Simh; and perhaps the 
oath violated by Prit’hwinarayan will in the progress: 
of time have its effect. Such have been the successors 
of the kingdoms of Nepa/, of which Prit'hwvinarayan 
had thus acquired possession. 


XVII. a 


4 


ON THE CURE OF PERSONS 
BITTEN BY SNAKES. 


BY JOHN WILLIAMS, -ESQ. 


HE following ftatement of facts relative to the 
cure of persons bitten by snakes, selected from a 
number of cases which have come within my own 
knowledge, require no prefatory introduction, as it 
points out the means of obtaining the greateft self- 
gratification the human mind is capable of experienc- 
ing, That of the preservation of the life of a fellow- 
creature, and snatching him from the jaws of death, by 


-a method which every person is capable of availing 


himself of. Eau de Luce, I learn from many com- 
munications which I have réceived from different parts 
of the country, answers as well as the pure caustic 
alkali spirit; and though, from its having some es- 
sential oils in its composition, it may not be so power- 
ful, yet, as it muft be given with water, it only requires 
to encrease the dose in proportion; and, so long as 
it retains its milky white colour, it is sufficiently effi- 
cacious. 


From the effect of a ligature applied between the 
part bitten and the heart, it is evident that the poison 
diffuses itself over the body by the returning venous 


blood; destroying the irritability, and rendering the 


system paralytic. It is therefore probable that the vo- 
latile caustic alkali, in resisting the disease of the poi- 
son, does not act so much as a specific in destroying 


its quality, as by counteracting the effect on the sys-- 


tem, by stimulating the fibres, and preserving that ir- 
ritability which it tends to destroy. . 
Voz. II. bs 


: 


324 ON THE CURE OF 


C AS Bock 


In the month of August 1780, a-servant of mine 

. . \ os 

‘was bitten in the heel, as he supposed, by a snake ; and 
in a few minutes was in great agony, with convulsions 


about the throat and jaws, and continnal grinding of 


the teeth.. Having a wish to try the effects of volatile 


alkali in such cases, I gave htm about forty drops of ~ 


Eau de Luce in water, and applied some of it to the 
part bitten, The dose was repeated every eight or ten 
minutes, till a small phialful was expended? it was 
near two hours before #t could be said he was out of 
danger. A numbness and pricking sensation was per- 
ceived extending itself up to the knee, where a ligature 
was applied so tight, as to stop the returning venous 
blood, which seemingly checked the progress of the 
deleterious potson. ‘The foot and leg, up to where 
the ligature was made, were stiffand parnful for several 
Gays; and, which appeared very singular, were co- 
vered with a branny scale. 


The above was the first case in which I tried the 
effects of the volatile alkali, and, apprehending that 
the essential oils in the composition of Eau de Luce, 


though made of the strong caustic volatile spirit, would | 


considerably diminish its powers, I was induced, the 
next opportunity that offered, to try the effects of pure 
volatile caustic alkali spirit, and accordingly pre- 
pared some from quicklime and the sal ammoniac of 
this country. 


—_— 


: 2 omer: WP A 9 


— - 


In July 1782, a woman of the Brahkmen cast, who 
Jived in my neighbourhood at Chunar, was biten by 
a Cobra de Capello between the thumb and fore-finger 
of her right hand. Prayers and superstitious incanta- 
tions were practised by the Brahmens about her, tilt 
che became’ speechless and convulsed, with locked 


eS 


>» 


/ PERSONS BITTEN BY SNAKES« 325° 


jaws, and a profuse discharge of saliva running from 
her mouth. . On being informed of the accident, Lim- 
mediately sent a servant with a bottle of the volatile 
caustic alkali spirit, of which he poured about a tea- 
spoonful, mixed with water, down her throat, and 
applied some of it to the part bitten. The dose was re- 
peated a few minutes after, when she was evidently | 
better, arid in about half an hour was perfectly re- 
covered. 


This accident happened in a small hut, where I saw 
the snake, which was a middle-sized Cobra de Ca- 
pello. The Brahmens would not allow it to be killed. 
In the above case, no other means whatever were used 
for the recovery of the patient than are here recited. 


Cet) Ba, Lhe 

A woman-servant in the family of a gentleman at 
Benares, was bitten in the foot by a Cobra de Capello. 
The gentleman immediately applied to me for some of 
the volatile caustic alkali, which I] fortunately had by 
me. I gave her about sixty drops in water, and also 
applied some of it to the part bitten. In about seven 
or eight minutes after, she was quite recovered. In 
the above case, I was not witness to the deleterious ef- 


fect of the poison on the patient; but saw the snake 
after it was killed, 


CASE Iv. 


In July 1784, the wife of a servant of mine was 
bitten by a Cobra de Capello ow the out-side of the 
little toe of her right foot. -In a few minutes she be- 
came convulsed, particularly about the jaws. and 
throat, with a continued gnashing of the teeth. She 
at first complained of a numbness extending.from the 


XY .2 


326 ON THE CURE OF 


wound upwards; but no ligature was applied to the 

limb. About sixty drops of the volatile caustic spirit: 
were given to her in water, by forcing open her mouth, 

which was strongly convulsed: in about seven minutes 
the dose was repeated, when the convulsions left her; 

and in three more she became sensible, and spoke tov 
those who attended her. A few drops of the spirit 

had also been applied to the wound. The-snake was 

killed and brought to me, which proved to bea Co- 
bra de Capello. 


Sie: Stet en Ay V5 


As it is generally believed that the venom of snakes 
is more malignant during hot dry weather than at any 
other season, the following case, which occurred in the 
month of July 1788, when the weather was extremely 
hot, no rain, excepting a slight shower, having fallen 
for many months, may not be unworthy of notice :— 

A servant belonging to an officer at Juampoor, was 
bitten by a snake on the leg, about two inches above 
the outer ancle. As the accident happened in the 
evening, he could not see what species of snake it was. 
He immediately tied a ligature above the part bitten s 
but was in a few minutes in such exquisite torture from 
pain, which extended up his bedy and to his head, 
that he soon became dizzy and senseless. On being in- . 
formed of the accident, I sent my servant with a phial 
of the volatile caustic alkali, who found him, when 
he arrived, quite torpid, with the saliva running out 
of his mouth, and his jaws so fast locked, as to ren- 
der it necessary to use an instrument to open them, 
and administer the medicine. About forty drops of. 
the volatile caustic spirit were given to him in water, 
and applied to the wound; and the same dose repeated . 
a few minutes after. In about halfan hour he was per-- 


PERSONS BITTEN BY SNAKES. 327 


fectly recovered. On examining the part bitten, I 
could discover the marks of three fangs; two on one 
side, and one on the other; and, from the distance 
they were asunder, I should judge it a large snake. 
More than ten minutes did not appear to have elapsed, 
from the time of his being bitten ull the medicine 
was administered. / The wounds healed immediately, 
and he was able tq atcend to his duty the next day. 

Though the species\of snake was not ascertained, yet 
I judge, from the flow of saliva from the mouth, con- 
vulsive spasms of the jaws and throat, as well as from 
the marks of three fangs, that it must have been a Co- 
bra de Capello; and, though I have met with five and 
six fangs of different sizes in snakes of that species, I 
never observed the marks of more than two having 
been applied in biting in any other case which came 
within my knowledge. 


10g MER GIR SRR al 


In September 1786, a servant belonging to Captain 
S——, who was then at Benares, was bitten in the 
leg by a large Cobra de Capello. He saw the snake 
coming towards him, with his neck spread out in a 
very tremendous manner, and endeavoured to avoid 
him; but, before he could get out of his way, the 
snake seized him by the leg, and secured his hold for 
some time, as if he had not been able to extricate his 
teeth. Application was immediately made to his mas- 
ter for a remedy, who sent to consult me; but, before. 
I arrived, had given him a quantity of sweet oil, which 
he dean Sos soon as I saw him, I directed the usual 
dose of volatile caustic alkali to be given, which for- 
tunately brought away the oil from his stomach, or it 
is_probable that the stimulating effect of the volatile 
spirit would have been so much blunted by it, as to 
have become inefficacious : a second dose was imme- 
diately administered, and some time after, a third, 

Y 3 


328 ON THE CURE OF 


The man recovered in the course of a fewhours. As 
oil is frequently administered as a remedy in the bite 
of snakes, I think 1t necessary to caution against the 
uce of it with the volatile alkali, as it blunts the sti- 
mulating quality of the spirit, and renders it useless, © 

Of the numerous species of snakes which I have 
met with, not above six were provided with poisonous — 
fangs; though I have examined Ӣmany which have 
been considered by the natives as/dangerous, without 
being able to discover any ching’ hoxious inthem. 


The followin P is an instance of the delcterious effect 
of the bite of a snake, called by the natives Krait, a 
species of the Boa, which I have frequently met with 
in this ert of the country ;— 


CAS ae Sy er 


‘On the 16th September 1788, a man was brought 
to me’who had been bitten bya snake, with the marks 
of two fangs on two of his toes; he was said to have 
been bitten above an hour before I saw him: he was 
perfectly sensible, but complained of great pain in 
the parts bitten, with an unusual languor. 1 imme- 
diately gave him thirty drops of the volatile caustic 
alkali spirit in water, and applied some of it to the 
wounds. In a few-minutes he became easier, and in 
about half an hour was carried away by his friends, 
with perfect confidence in his recovery, without hav- 
ing taken a second dose of the medicine, which indeed 
did not appear to have been necessary; but, whether 
from the effect of the bite of the snake, or the motion 
of the dooly on which he was carried, J] know not; 
but he became sick at the stomach, ‘threw up the me- 
icine, and died in about a quarter of an hour af- 
ter, The man said that the snake came up to him 


PERSONS. BITTEN BY SNAKES. 329 


while he was sitting on the ground; and that he put 
him away with his hand once, but that he turned about 
and bit him, as described. Ihe snake was brought to 
me, which I examined : it was about two feet and a half 
long, of a lightish brown colour on the back, a white 
belly, and annulated from end to end with 208 abdo- 
minal, and forty-six tail scuta. I have met with se- 
veral of them from thirteen inches to near three feet 
in length: it had two poisonous fangs in the upper 
jaw, which lay naked, with their points without the up- 
per lip. It does not spread its neck, like the Cobra de 
Capello, when enraged ; but is very active and quick 
in its motion. 


I have seen instances of persons bitten by snakes, 
who have been so long without assistance, that, when 
they have been brought to me, they have not been able 
to swallow, from convulsions of the throat and fauces, 
which is, I observe, a constant symptom of the bite 
of the Cobra de Capello: and indeed I have had many 
persons brought to me who had been dead some 
time; but never knew an instance of the volatile caus- 
tic alkali failing in its effect, where the patient has 
been able to swallow it, 


\ . { 
ro . ’ 
ay < j A 
{ 

‘ Cae aes 

> 

\ 7 : 
- we ‘ ‘ 
wee Vers s 


| i “i 

UR i 
Si iv 3, > i pa he ai . dit 

57 ee OF, Rig hy eta tt irk deo her Nip R F: ag ny 
~ba- aii! wie ggasi trey’ iy: : 
3524 0 AR Pe 2 ABYSS : ae 

\ * ’ : ras 
a a BL BH ABE. es origunden eae? dap a one Pet 
id SUE sym ty wt a he al a re Seth 68) AR, 
aa Teh eet oa 14 Oe SPP a i | 


Ba BF i ej Ate os ck eh fii ee 


ee 


oy} nS here hk Gr ie 1% eee 


ca. sg sit oe : sighs 
3 Say ; ere |e 3 * Yod vo He 


-— rm . 
‘ene Ls af 
3) *) 1 onal ta ; Bh A ee oe a et 
< ; ih " ba 4 eel 
Sa BR: ria 


aoigt aiigy's ties ade 126M sna ye 


XIX. 


ON SOME ROMAN COINS 
FOUND AT NELORE. 


TO THE PRESIDENT OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY. 


SIR, 


I HAVE the honour to present you with an ex- 
tract of a letter from Mr. Alexander Davidson, \ate 
Governor ‘of Madras, giving an account of some 
Roman Coins and Medals \ately found near Nelore, to- 
gether wath a drawing of them, copied from one trans- 
mitted by Mr. Davidson; which, I imagine, may be 
acceptable to the Asiatic Society. 


I have the honour to be, 
Sir, 
Your most obedient humble servant, 


Sy, Daw¥ lids 


Galcutta, March 20, 1788. 


Extract of a Letter from Alexander Davidson, Esq. 
Dated Madras, July 12, 1787. 


A PEASANT near Nelore, about 100 miles north- 
west of Madras, was ploughing on the side of a stony 
craggy hill: his plough was obstructed by some 
brick-work: he dug, and discovered the remains of 
a small Hindu temple, under which a little pot was 
found with Roman coins and medals of the second 
century. 


He sold them as old gold; and many no doubt 
were melted, but the Nawab Amirul Umara reco-' 
vered upwards of thirty of them. This happened 
while I was governor; and I had the choice of. two 
out of the whole. I chose an Adrian and Faustina. 


Some of the Trajans were in good preservation. 
Many of the coins could not have been in circulation : 
they were all of the purest gold, and miany of’ them 
as fresh and beautiful as if they had come from the 
mint but yesterday. Some were much defaced and 
perforated, and had probably been worn as ‘orna- 
ments on the arm, and others pending from the neck, 


Isend you drawings of my two coins, and have 
no objection to your publishing an account of them 
in the Transactions of the Asiatic Society. I received 
my information respecting them from the young 
Nawab ; and if my name be necessary to authenticate 
the facts I have related, you have my permission to 
use it. : 


XX. 


ON TWO HINDU FESTIVALS, 


AND THE 


INDIAN SPHINX. 


BY THE LATE COLONEL PEARSE, MAY 12, 278s, 


BEG leave to point out to the Society, that 

the Sunday before last was the festival of Bhg- 
vani, which is annually celebrated by the Gopas, 
and all other “%imdus who keep horned cattle for 
use or profit. On this feast they visit gardens, erect a 
pole in the fields, and adorn it with pendants and 
garlands. The Sunday betore last was our Jirst of 
May, on which the same rites are performed by the 
same class of people in England, where it is well 
known to be arelique of ancient superstition in that 
country: it should seem, therefore, that the religion 
of the east and the old religion of Britain hada strong 
~ affinity. Bhavani has another festival ; but that is not 
kept by any one set of Hindus in particular, and this 
is appropriated to one class of people. This is con- 
stantly held on the ninth of Baisae’h; which does not 
always fall on our frst of May, as it did this year. 
Those members of the Society who are acquainted 
with.the rules which regulate the festivals, may be 
able to give better information concerning this point. 
T only mean to point out the resemblance of the rites 
performed here and in England, but must leave abler 
hands to investigate the matter further, if it should 
be thought deserving of the trouble, I find that the 
festival which I have mentioned, is one of the most 
ancient among the Hindus. 


334 ON TWO HINDU FESTIVALS, 


I. During the Auli, when mirth and festivity 
reign among Hindus of every class, one subject of 
diversion is to send people on errands and expeditions, 
that are to end in disappointment, and raise'a laugh 
at the expence of the person sent. The Audi is al- 
ways in March, and the last day is the greatest holi- 
day. All the Himdus. who are on that day at Jaggan- 
nath, are entitled to certain distinctions, which they 
hold to be of such importance, that I found it expe- 
dient to stay there till the end of the festival;,and I 
am of opinion, and so are the rest of the officers, that 
I saved above five hundred men by the delay. The 
origin of the Awd: seems lost in antiquity; and I 
have not been able to pick up the smallest account 
of it. 


If the rites of May-day show any affinity between 
the religion of Exg/and in times past and that of the 
Hindus in these times, may not the custom of making 
April-fools, on the first of that month, indicate some 
traces of the Hu/i? I have never yet heard any ac- 
count of the origin of the English custom ; but it is 
unquestionably very ancient, and ts still kept up even 
in great towns, though less in them than in the coun- 
try. With us it is chiefly confined to the lower classes 
of people ; but in India high and low join in it ; and the 
late Shujaul Daulah, 1am told, was very fond of making 
Flu fools, though he was a Muselman of the highest 
rank. They-carry it here so far, as to send letters 
making appointments, in the names of persons who, 
it 1s known, must be absent from their house at the 
time fixed on ; and the laugh is always in proportion 
to the trouble given. . 


III. At Jagannath | found the Sphinx of the Eyp- 
tians, and presenc the Society with a drawing of it. 
Murari Pandit, who was deputy Faujdar of Balasor, 
attended my detachment on the part of the Mahrattas. 


AND THE INDIAN SPHINX. 335 


He is now the principal Faujdar, and is much of the 
gentleman: a man of learning, and very intelligent. 
From him I learned that the Sphina, here called Singh, 
is to appear at the end of the world, and, as soon as 
he is born, will prey on an elephant. He 1s, therefore, 
figured seizing an elephant in his claws; and the ele- 
phant is made small, to show that the Singh, evena 
moment after his birth, will be very large in propor- 
tion to it. 


When I told Murari that the Egyptians worshipped 
the bull, and chose the God by a black mark on his 
tongue, and that they adored birds and trees, he imme- 
diately exclaimed, ‘‘ their religion then was the same 
“¢ with ours; for we also chuse our sacred bulls by the 
“* same marks ; we reverence the hansa, the garura, and 
“other birds; we respect the pippal and the vata 
** among trees, and the ¢u/ast among shrubs; but as 
‘¢ for onions (which 1 had mentioned) they are eaten 
‘¢ by low men, and are fitter to be eaten than wor- 
“¢ shipped.” 


REMARK BY THE PRESIDENT. 


Without presuming to question the authority of 
Murari Pandit, \ can only say, that several Brahmans 
now in Bengal, ‘have seen the figure at Jagannath, 
where one of the gates is called Sinhadwar; and they 
assure me, that they always considered it as a mere re- 
presentation of a Lion seizing a young elephant; nor 
do they know, they say, any sense for the word Sinha 
but a Lion, such as Mr. Hastings kept near his gar- 
den. The Hui; called Holaca in the Vedus, and 
P’halgutsava in common Sanscrit books, is the festi- 
val of the vernal season, or Nauruz of the Persians. 


: uae | aya 4 abi 


Nek Sam soagandade Hee ome git 
- if : RE 


SH Beaty ‘ 

! OLS SEF). Pay aah a dese Sel Seq afoge. - 
ai “e At yh AY as ce 
Fs. tiie Baie se pula ah 
Her om ast fe 


8 A yAiet 

ot i DEAS fx! 

ee pio ve id ov] sy re iW 

Be ie Sah: tiga ' 

ete ye ae CRW la Para fn agg 
_ agen ae Rei prc it wh 


ga ik ca iat Fetal La 
ie oe aig 


rig a 8 
ugocteee | 

| ks FRY) 
ean 


a 


Cael ay 
Hire ; 


XXI. 


4 SHORT DESCRIPTION OF CARNICOBAR, 
BY MR. G. HAMILTON. 


COMMUNICATED BY MR. ZOFFANY. 


HE island, of which I propose-to give a succinct 
account, is the northernmost of that cluster in the 
~ Bay of Bengal, which goes by the name of the:Nicobars, 
It is low, of a round figure, about forty miles in cir- 
cumference, and appears at a distance as if entirely co- 
vered. with trees: however, there are several well 
cleared and delightful spots upon it. The soil is a 
black kind of clay, and marshy. It produces in great 
abundance, and with little care, most of the tropical 
fruits, such as pine-apples, plantains, papayas, cocoa- 
nuts, and areca-nuts; also excellent yams, and a root 
called cachu. The only four- footed animals upon the 
island are hogs, dogs, large rats, and an animal of the 
lizard kind, but large, called by the natives tolongui ; 
these frequently carry off fowls and chickens. The 
only kind of poultry are hens, and those not in great 
plenty. There are abundance of snakes, of man 
different kinds ; and the inhabitants frequently die of 
their bites. The timber upon the island is of many 
‘sorts, in great plenty, and some of it remarkably large, 
affording excellent materials for building or repairing 
ships. 

The natives are low in stature, but very well made, 
and surprizingly active and strong; they are copper. 
coloured, and their features have a cast of the Ma/ays 
quite the reverse of elegant. The women, in par- 
cular, are extremely ugly. The men cut their: hair 
short, and the women have their heads shaved quite 
bare, and wear no covering buta short petticoat, made 
of a sort of rush or dry grass, which reaches half way 
down the thigh. This grass 1s not interwoven, but 
hangs round the person something like the thatching 
of a house. Such of them as have received presents 


- 


383 A SHORT DESCRIPTION 


of cloth-petticoats from the ships, commonly tiethem 
round immediately under the arms. The men wear 
nothing but a narrow strip of cloth about the middle, 
in which they wrap up their privities so tight, that 
there hardly is any appearance of them. The ears of 
both sexes are pierced when young, and by squeez- 
ing into the holes large plugs of wood, or hanging 
heavy weights of shells, they contrive to render them 
wide, and disagreeable to look at. They are natu 
rally disposed to be good humoured and gay, and are 
very fond of sitting at table with Europeans, where 
they eat every thing that 1s set before them; and they 
eat most enormously. They do not care much for 
wine, but will drink bumpers of arrack as long as they 
can see. A great part of their time is spent in feast- 
ing and dancing. ‘ When a feast is held at any vil- 
lage, every one that chuses goes uninvited, for they 
are utter strangers to ceremony. At those feasts they 
eat immense quantities of pork, which 1s their favour- 
ite food. Their hogs are, remarkably fat, beimg fed 
upon the cocoa-nut kernel and sea-water: indeed all 
their domestic animals, fowls, dogs, &c. are fed upon 
the same. They have likewise plenty of small sea-fish, 
which they strike very dexterously with lances, wading, 
into the sea'about knee deep. They are sure of kill-) 
ing a very small fish at ten or twelve yards distance. 
They eat the pork almost raw, giving it only a hasty 
grill over a quick fire. They roast a fowl, by run- 
ning a piece of wood’ through it, by way of spit, and: 
holding it over a brisk fire, until the feathers are — 
burnt off, when it is ready for eating, in their taste. 
They never drink water ; only cocoa-nut milk and 
a liquor called soura, which oozes from the cocoa-nut’ 
tree after cutting off the young sprouts or flowers. 
This they suffer to ferment before itis used, sand 
then it is intoxicating, to which quality they add» 
much by their method of drinking it, by sucking 
it slowly through a small straw. “After -eating, the 


~ 


Be ee ae oY 


OF CARNICOBAR,” 339 


youne men and women, who are fancifully drest with 
leaves, go to dancing, and the old people surround them 
smoking tobacco and drinking soura. The dancers, 
swhile performing, sing some of their tunes, which are 
far from wanting harmony, and to which they keep 
exact time. Of musical instruments they have only 
one kind, and that the simplest. It is a hollow bam- 
boo Sout 2% feet long and three inches in diameter ; 
’ along the outside of which there is stretched from end 
to end a single string made of the threads of a split 
cane; and the place under the string 1s hollowed a 
little, to prevent it from touching. This instrument 
is played upon in the same manner asa guitar. It is 
capable of producing but few notes; the performer 
however makes it speak harmoniously, and generally 
accompanies it with the voice. 


What they know of physic is small and simple. I 
had once occasion to see an operation in surgery per-_ 
formed on ‘the toe of ayoung girl, who had been stung 
by a scorpion or centipee. The wound was attended 
with a considerable swelling, and the little patient 
seemed in great pain. One of the natives produced 
the under jaw of a small fish, which was long, and 
planted with two rows of teeth as sharp as needles : 
taking this in one hand, and a small stick by way of 
hammer in the other, ie struck the teeth three or four. 
times into the swelling, and made it bleed freely: the 
toe was then bound up with certain leaves, and next 
day the child was running about perfectly well. 


Their houses are generally built upon the beach in 
villages of fifteen or twenty houses each; and each 
house contains a family of twenty persons and upwards, 
T hese habitations are raised upon woodenpillars, about 
ten feet from the ground; they are round and, hav- 
ing no windows, look like bee - hives, covered with 


Vou. II, of Z 


340 A SHORT DESCRIPTION 


thatch. The entry is through a trap-door below, 
where the family mount by a ladder, which is drawn 
up at night. This manner of building is intended 
to secure the houses from being infested with snakes 
and rats; and for that purpose the pillars are bound 
round with a smooth kind of leaf, which prevents 
animals from being able to mount; besides which, 
each pillar has a broad round flat piece of wood near 
the top of it, the projecting of which effectually 
prevents the further progress of such vermin, as may 
have passed the leaf. The flooring is made with thin 
strips of bamboos, laid at such distances from one 
another as to leave free admission for light and air ; 
and the inside is neatly finished and decorated with 
fishing lances, nets, &c. 


The art of making cloth of any kind is quite un- 
Known to the inhabitants of this island; what they 
have is got from the ships that come to trade in cocoa- 
nuts. In exchange for their nuts (which are reckoned 
the finest in this part of Jvdia) they will accept of but 
few articles ; what they chiefly wish for is cloth of dif- 
ferent colours, hatchets and hanger-blades, which they 
use in cutting down the nuts, Tobaccoand arrack they 
are very fond of; but expect these in presents. They 
have no money of their own, nor will they allow any 
value to the coin of other countries, further than as 
they happen to fancy them for ornaments; the young 
women sometimes hanging strings of dollars about 
their necks. However, they are good judges of gold 
and silver ; and it is no easy matter to impose baser 
metals upon them as such. 


They purchase a much larger quantity of cloth 
than is consumed upon their own island. This is 
intended for the Choury market. Choury is a small 
island to the southward of theirs, to which a large 
fleet of their boats sails every year about the month 
Of November, to exchange cloth for canoes; for they 


OF CARNICOBAR. 348 


‘cannot make these themselves. This voyage they 
perform by the help of the sun and stars, for they 
know nothing of the compass. 


In their disposition there are two remarkable quali- 
ties. One is their entire neglect of compliment and 
ceremony, and the other, their aversion to dishonesty. 
A Carnicobarian travelling to a distant village upon 
business or amusement, passes through many towns 
in his way without perhaps speaking to any one. If 
he is hungry or tired, he goes up into the nearest house, 
and helps himself to what he wants, and sits till he 
is rested, without taking the smallest notice of any of 
the family, unless he has business or news to commu- 
nicate. Theft or robbery is so very rare. amongst 
them, that a man going out of his house, never 
takes away his ladder, or shuts his door, but leaves 
it open for any body to enter that pleases, without 
the least apprehension of having any thing stolen from 
him. 


Their intercourse with strangers is so frequent, that 
they have acquired in general the barbarous language 
of the Portuguese, so common over India; their own 
tongue has a sound quite different from most others, 
their words being pronounced with a kind of stop, 
or catch in the throat, at every syllable. The few fol- 
lowing words will serve to shew those who are ac- 
quainted with other Indian languages, whether there 
is any similitude between them. 


A man, Kegonia _ To eat, Gnia. 

A woman, Kecanna. Todrink, Ok. 
A child, Chu. Yams, T’owla. 
To laugh, Ayelaur. To weep, Poing. 
Acanoe, App. A pine-apple, Pruag. 

3 Z 2 ~“ 


<e 


342 A SHORT DESCRIPTION 
Ahouse,  /banum. To sleep, Loom loom, 


A fowl, Hayam. A dog, T’amam. 
A hog, Hown. Fire, Tamia. 
Fish, Ka. Rain, Koomra. 


They have no notion of a God; but they believe 
firmly in the Devil, and worship him from fear. In 
every village there is a high pole erected with long 
strings of ground-rattans hanging from it, which, it 
is said, has the virtue to keep him at a distance. 
When they see any signs of an approaching storm, they 
imagine that the Devil mtends them a visit; upon which 
many superstitious ceremonies are performed. The 
people of every village march round their own boun- 
daries, and fix up at different distances small sticks. 
split at the top, into which split they put a piece of 
cocoa-nut, a wisp of tobacco, and the leaf of a cer- 
tain plant. Whether this is meant as a peace-offering 
to the Devil, or a scarcecrow to-frighten him away, 
does not appear. 


When a man dies, all his live stock, cloth, hatchets, 
fishing-lances, and in short every moveable thing he 
possessed is buried with him; and his death 1s mourned 
by the whole village. In one view, this 1s an’ excellent 
custom, seeing it prevents all disputes about the pro- 
perty of the deceased amongst his relations. His 
wife must conform to custom, by having a joint cut off 
from one of her fingers; and, if she refuses this, she 
must submit to have a deep notch cut in one of the 
pillars of her house. 


I was once present at the funeral of an old woman. 
When we went into the house, which had belonged to 
the deceased, we found it full of her female relations ; 
some of them were employed in wrapping up the 


OF CARNICOBAR. | 343 


corpse in leaves and cloth, and others tearing to pieces 
all the cloth which had belonged to her.. In another 
house hard by, the men of the village, with a great many 
others from the neighbouring towns, were sitting drink- 
ing soura and smoking tobacco. In the mean time 
two stout young fellows were busy digging a grave in 
the sand near the house. When the woman had done 
with the corpse, they set up a most hideous howl, upon 
which the people began to assemble round the grave, 
and four men went up into the house to bring down 
the body ; in doing this they were much interrupted 
by a young man, son to the deceased, who endeavoured 
with all his might to prevent them, but finding it in 
vain, he clung round the body, and was carried to the 
grave along with it: there, after a violent struggle, 
he was turned away, and conducted back to the house. 
The corpse now put into the grave, and the lashings 
which bound the legs and arms cut, all the live stock 
which had been the property of the deceased, consist- 
ing of about half a dozen hogs and as many fowls, 
was killed, and flung in above it. A man then ap- 
proached with a bunch of leaves stuck upon the end 
of a pole, which he swept two or three times gently 
along the corpse, and then the grave was filled up, 
During the ceremony, the women continued to make 
the most horrible vocal concert imaginable: the men 
said nothing. _ A few days afterwards, a kind of mo- 
nument was erected over the grave, with a pole upon 
it, to which long strips of cloth of different colours 


were hung. 


Polygamy i is not known among them ; and their pu- 
nishment of adultery is not less severe "than effectual. 
They cut, from the man’s offending member, a piece 
of the foreskin proportioned to the frequent commis- 
sion or enormity of the crime. 


There seems to subsist among them a perfect equa- 
lity. A few persons, from their age, have a little 
Z 3 


344. A SHORT DESCRIPTION OF CARNICOBAR. 


more respect paid to them ; but there is no appearance 
of authority one over another, Their society seems 
bound rather by mutual obligations continually con- 
ferred and received: the simplest and best of all 
ties. : 


The inhabitants of the Andamans are said to be 
Cannibals. The people of Carnicobar have a tradition 
among them, that several conoes came from Andaman 
many years ago, and that the crews were all armed, 
and committed great depredations, and killed several 
of the Nicobarians. It appears at firft remarkable, 
that there should be such a wide difference between 
the manners of the inhabitants of islands so near to 
one another ; the Andamans being savage Cannibals, 
and the others, the most harmless inoffensive people 
possible. But it is accounted for by the following 
historical anecdote, which, I have been assured, is 
matter of fact. Shortly after the Portuguese had dis- 
covered the passage to India round the Cape of Good 
Hope, one of their ships, on board of which were a 
number of Mozambique negroes, was lost on the And- 
aman islands, which were till then uninhabited. ‘The 
blacks remained on the island and settled there: the 
Europeans made a small shallop, in which they sailed to 
Pegu. On the other hand, the Nicobar islands were 

‘peopled from the opposite main and the coast of Pegz ; 
in proof of which, the Nicobar and Pegu languages are 
said, by those acquainted with the latter, to have 
much resemblance. 


XXII. 


THE DESIGN OF A TREATISE ON THE 
PLANTS OF INDIA. 


BY THE PRESIDENT, 


pe a 


HE greatest, if not the only, obstacle to the pro- 
gress of knowledge in these provinces, except 
in those branches of it which belong immediately to 
our several professions, is our want of leisure for gene- 
ral researches; and, as Archimedes, who was happily 
master of his time, had not space enough to move 
the greatest weight with the smallest force, thus we, 
who have ample space for our inquiries, really want 
time for the pursuit of them. ‘* Give mea place to 
<< stand ow, said the great mathematician, and I will 
<© move the whole earth :” Give us time, we May say, 
for our investigations, and we will transfer to Europe 
all the sciences, arts, and literature of Asia. ‘* Not 
to have despaired,” however, was thought a degree 
of merit in the Roman General, even though he was 
defeated; and, having some hope that others may 
occasionally find more leisure than it will ever, at 
least in this country, be my lot to enjoy, I take the 
liberty to propose a work, from which very curious 
information, and possibly very solid advantage, may 
be derived. 


Some hundreds of plants, which are yet imperfectly 
known to European botanists, and with the virtues of 
which they are wholly unacquainted, grow wild on 
the plains and in the forests of India. The Amarcosh, 
an excellent vocabulary of the Sauscrit language, con- 
tains in one chapter the names of about three hun- 
dred medicinal vegetables; the Medini may com- 


L 4 


¢ 


346 THE DESIGN OF A TREATISE 


prize many more; and the Dravyabidana, or Dic- 
tionary of Natural Pr oductions, includes, I believe, a 
far greater number ; the properties of which are dis- 
tinctly related in medical tracts of approved authority, 
Now the first step, in compiling a treatise on the plants 
of India, should be to write their true names in Ro- 
man letters, according to the most accurate orthogra- 
phy, and in Sanscrit preferably to any vulgar dialect ; 
because a learned language is fixed in books, while 
popular idioms are in constant fluctuation, and will not 
rhaps, be understood a century hence by the inha- 
bitants of these Jvdian territories, whom future bota- 
nists may consult on the common appellations of trees 
and flowers. The childish denominations of plants from 
the persons who first described them, ought wholly 
to be rejected ; for Champaca and Hinna seem to me 
not only more elegant, but far properer, designations 
of an Indian and an Arabian plant, than Michelia and 
Lawsonia ; nor can I see without pain, that the great 
Swedish botanist considered it as the supreme and only 
reward of labour in this part of natural history, to pre= 
serve a name by hanging it on a blossom, and that he 
declared this mode of promoting and adorning botany, 
worthy of being continued with holy reverence, though, 
so high an honour, he says, ought to be conferred with 
chaste reserve, and not prostituted for the purpose of 
conciliating the good-will, or eternizing the memory, 
of any but his chosen FaPoterehs + 3 70, not even of saints. 
His list of an hundred and fifty sach names, clearly 
shows that his excellent works are the true basis of his 
just celebrity, which would have been feebly supported 
a the stalk of the Zinzea. From what proper name 
the Plantain is called Musa, I do not know; but it 
seems to be the Dutch pronunciation of the: Ara- 
bic word for that vegetable, and ought not, therefore, 
to have appeared in his list ; though, in my opinion,.it™ 
is the only rational name in the muster-roll. As tothe 
system of Linnaeus, it is the system of Nature, subor- 
dinate indeed to the beautiful arrangement of natural 


J 


4 sp 
ON THE PLA? or inptA, 347 | 


orders, of which he hath given a rough sketch, and 
which may hereafter, perltaps, be completed : but the 
distribution of vegetables into c/asses, according to the 
number, length, and position of the stamens and pis- 
tils, and of those classes into kinds and species, ac- 
cording to certain marks of discrimination, will 
ever be found the clearest and most convenient of me- 
thods, and should therefore be studiously observed 
in the work which I now suggest; but [ must be 
forgiven, if I propose to reject the Linnean appella- 
tions of the twenty-four classes, because, although 
they appear to be Greek (and, if they really were so, 
that alone might be thought a sufficient objection) yet 
in truth they are not Greek, nor even formed by ana- 
logy to the language of Grecians ; for Polygamos, Mo- 
nandros, and the rest of that form, are both masculine 
and feminine ;. Po/yandra, in the abstract, never oc- 
curs, and sPolyandrion means a public cemitery ; 
diecia and hiecus are not found in books of authority ; 
hor, if they were, would they be derived from dis, but 
from dia, which would include the ¢riecia ; let me add 
that the fwelfth and thirteenth classes are ill distin- 
guished by their appellations, independently of other 
exceptions to them, since the real distinction between 
them consists not so much in the umber of their fta- 
mens, as in the p/zce where they are inserted; and 
that the fourteenth and fifteenth are not more accu- 
Yately discriminated by two words formed in defiance 
of grammatical analogy, since there are but wo pow- 
ers, or two diversities of length in each of those classes. 
Calycopoly ‘andros might, perhaps, not inaccurately de- 
note a flower of the fwelfth class; but such acom- 
pound would still savour of barbarism or pedantry ; 
and the best way to amend such a system of words is 
to efface it, and supply its place by a more simple 
nomenclator, which may easily be found. Numerals 
may be used for the e/even first classes, the former of 
two numbers being always appropiated to the stamens, 
and the latter to the pisti/s. Short phrases, as on +h 


= oF I 

348 THE DESI 5: A, TREATISE 

calyx or calice, in the receptacle, two long, four long from, 
one base, from two or many bases, with anthers connect- 
ed, on the pistils, in two flowers, in two distinct plants, 
mixed, concealed, or the like, will answer every pur- 
pose of discrimination ; but I do not offer this as a 
perfect substitute for the words, which I condemn. 
The allegory of sexes and nuptials, even if it were com- 
plete, ought, I think, to be discarded, as unbecoming 
the gravity of men, who, while they search for truth, 
can have no business to inflame their imaginations ; 
and, while they profess to give descriptions, have no- 
thing to do with metaphors. Few passages in Aloisia, 
the most impudent book ever composed by man, are 
more wantonly indecent than the hundred-forty-sixth 
number of the Botanical Philosophy, and the broad 
comment of its grave author, who dares, like Octa- 
vius in his epigram, fo speak with Roman simpliity ; 
nor can the Linnean description of the Arum, and 
many other plants, be read in English without excit- 
ing ideas which the occasion does not require. Hence 
it is that no well-born and well-educated woman can 
be advised to amuse herself with botany as it is now 
explained, though a more elegant and delightful study, 
or one more likely to assist and embellish other fe- 
male accomplishments, could not possibly be recom- 
mended. 


When the Sanserit names of the Jndian plants have 
been correctly written in a large paper-book, one page 
being appropriated to each, the fresh plants themselves, 
procured in their respective seasons, must be concisely, 
but accurately, classed and described; after which 
their several wses in medicine, diet, or manufactures, 
may be collected with the assistance of Hindu physi- 
cians, from the medical books in Sanscrit, and their 
accounts either disapproved or established by repeated 
experiments, as fast as they can be made with exact- 
NESS. 


on THE sPLANTSoF InDrA. 349 


By way of example, I annex the descriptions of five 
Indian plants ; but am unable, at this season, to re-exa- 
mine them, and wholly despair of leisure to exhibit 
others, of which | have collected the names, and most 
of which I have seen in blossom, 


IL MUCHUCUNDA. 


Twenty, from One Base. 


Cal. Five-parted, thick; leafleats oblong. 

Cor. Five petals, oblong. 

Stam. From twelve tofifteen, rather long, fertile ; 
five shorter, sterile. Insome flowers, the unprolifie 
‘Stamens longer. 

Pist. Style cylindric. 

Peric. A capsule, wth five cells, many-seeded. 

Seeds. .Roundish, canpressed, winged. 

Leaves. Of many dfferent shapes. 

Uses. ‘The quality ;efrigerant. 


One flower, steeped x whole night in a glass of wa- 
ter, forms a cooling mucilage, of use in virulent go- 
norrhoeas, The Mudiucunda, called also Pichuca, is 
exquisitely fragrant: its calyx is covered with an 
odoriferous dust ; and the dried flowers in fine pow- 
der, taken as snuff, are said, in a Sanscrit book, als 
most instantaneously to remove a nervous head-ach. 


Note. This plaat differs a little from the Penta- 
petes of Linnaeus. 


II. BILVA, on MALURA. 
Many on the Receptacle, ind One, 


Cal. Four or five cleft beneath. 


ae 
350 THE DESIGN O. s. TREATISE 


Cor. Four or five petals; mostly reflex, 

Stam. Forty to forty-eight filaments; anthers 
mostly erect. | 

Pist. Germ, roundish ;. S#y/e smooth, short ; Stigma 
clubbed. 

Peric. A. spheroidal berry, very large; many- 
seeded. ie -. ! 

Seeds. "Toward the surface ovate, in a pellucid 
mucus. 

Leaves. Ternate; common. petiole long; leaflets 
subovate; obtusely notched with short petioles; 
some almost lanced. 

Stem. Armed with shap thorns. 

Uses. The fruit nutritious, warm, cathartic; in 
taste delicious, in fragrance exquisite: its aperient 
and detersive quality, and is efficacy in removing ha- 
bitual costiveness, having seen proved by constant 
experience. The mucus of the seed is, for some 
purposes, a very good cemert. 


Note. This fruit is called Srip’hala, because it 
sprang, say the Indian poets, from the milk of Sri, 
the Goddess of Abundance, who bestowed it on man- 
kind at the request of Jswara, vhence he alone wears 
a chaplet of Bi/va flowers: to him only the Hindus 
offer them; and, when they see any of them fallen 
on the ground, they take them up with reverence, 
and carry them to histemple. From the first blossom 
of this plant, that I could inspect, I had imagined 
that it belonged to the same class with the Durio, be- 
cause the filaments appeared tc be distributed in five 
sets; but in all that Ihave since examined, they are 


perfectly distinct. 
“tL SRINGATACA. 


Four and One. 


Cal. Fourcleft, with a long peduncle above. 
Cor. Fou petals. 


ON THE PLANTS OF INDIA. $51 


Stam. Anthers kidney-shaped. 

Pist. Germ roundish; S*y/e long, as the fila- 
ments; Szzgma clubbed. 

Seed. A Nut with four opposite angles (two of them 
sharp thorns) formed by the Calyx. 

Leaves. Those which float on the water are 
thomboidal ; the twovpper sides unequally notched, 
the two lower, right lines. Their petioles buoyed 
uP by spindle-shaped spongy substances, not blad- 

ers. 

Root. Knotty, like-coral. 

Uses. The fresh kernel, in sweetness and delicacy, 
equals that of the filbert. A mucus, secreted by mi- . 
nute glands, covers the wet leaves, which are consi- 
dered as cooling. 


Note. It seems to be the floating Trapa of Lin- 
WMLUS. 


TV, P DT hC AR eos 
Ten and One. 


Cal. Five-cleft. 

Cor. Five equal petals. 

Peric. A thorny legumen ; two seeds. 

Leaves. Oval, pinnated, 

Stem. Armed. ; 

Uses. The seeds are very bitter, and, perhaps, to- 
nic ; since one of them, bruised and given in two 
7a will, as the Hindus assert, cure an intermittent 
ever. 


V°M'A DEI UTC W, © (See Pal 2 pape gon 
Many, zof on the Receptacle, and One. _ 


Cal. Perianth four or five - leaved. 


352 TREATISE ON THE PLANTS OF INDIA. 


Cor. One-petaled. - Tube inflated, fleshy. Bors 


der nine, or ten, parted. 

Stam. Anthers from twelve to twenty-eight, erect, 
acute, subvillous. 

Pist. Germ roundish ;$ tyle long, awl-shaped. 

Peric. A Drupe, with two or three Nuts ? 

Leaves. Oval, somewhat pointed. 

Uses. The tubes esculent, nutritious; yielding, 
by distillation, an inebriating spirit, which, if the 
sale of it were duly restrained by law, might be applied 
to good purposes. A useful oil is expressed from the 
seed, 


Note. It resembles the Bassia of Koenig. 


Such would be the method of the work which I 
recommend ; but even the specimen which I exhibit, 
might, in skilful hands, have been more accurate. 
Engravings of the plants may be annexed ; but I have 
more than once experienced, that the best anatomical 
and botanical prints give a very inadequate, and some- 
times a very false notion of the objects which they 
were intended to represent. As we learn a new lan- 
guage by reading approved compositions in it with. 
the aid of a Grammar and Dictionary, so we can 
only study with effect the natural history of vegetables 
by analysing the plants themselves with the Philoso- 
phia Botanica, which is the Grammar, and the Genera 
et Species Plantarum, which may be considered as the 
Dictionary of that beautiful language, in which, Na- 
ture would teach us what p plants we must avoid as nox- 
ious, and what we must cultivate as salutary ; for that 
the qualities of plants are in some degree. connected 
with the natural orders and classes of them, a num- 
ber of instances would abundantly prove. 


XXII. 


ON THE DISSECTION OF THE PANGOLIN, 


In a Leiter to General Carnac 
from Adam Burt, Esq. 


COMMUNICATED BY TH£ GENERAL, 


SR, 


N compliance with your desire, I most willingly 
do myself the honour to present to you my obser- 
vations and reflections on the dissection of one of those 
animals, of which we have a print, with a very short 
account, in the First Volume of the Transactions of 
the Asiatic Society. The animal, from which that 
likeness hasbeen taken, was sent by Mr. Zes/e, from 
Chitra, to the President Sir William Jones. Itis dise« 
tinguished in the Transactions by a name, which I do 
not at present remember ;\but probably the animal 
is of the same genus with the Mamis, as described in 
the former edition of the Encyclopedia Britannica, or, 
perhaps, not different from the Pangolin of Buffon. 


The representation of this animal in the Memoirs 
of the Asiatic Society, makes it unnecessary for me to 
enter into any general description of its external figure 
and appearance. There are on each foot five claws, of 
which the outer and inner are small when compared 
with the other three. There are no distinct toes; but 
each nail is moveable by a joint at its root. This 
creature is extremely inoffensive : it has mo teeth; and 
its feet are unable to grasp. Hence it would appear 
that Nature, having furnished it with a coat of mail 
for its protection, has, with some regard to justice, de=. . 
nied it the powers of acting with hostility against 


354 ON THE DISSECTION 


its fellow-creatures. The nails are well adapted 
for digging in the ground ; and the animal is so dex 
terous in eluding its enemies, by concealing itself in 
holes and among rocks, that it 1s extremely difficult 
to procure one. ) 


The upper jaw is covered with a cross cartilaginous 
ridge, which though apparently not at all suited to any 
purposes of mastication, may, by increasing the sur- 
face of the palate, extend the sense of taste. The ceso- 
phagus admitted my fore-finger with ease. The tongue 
at the bottom of the mouth 1s nearly about the size 
of the little finger, from whence it tapers to a point. 
The animal at pleasure protrudes this member a great 
way from the mouth. The tongue arises from the 
ensiform cartilage, and the contiguous muscles of the 
belly, and passes in form of a round distinct muscle 
from over the stomach, through the thorax, immedi- 
ately under the sternum ; and interior to the wind- 
pipe in the throat. When dissected out, the tongue 
could be easily elongated so as to reach more than the 
length of the animal, exclusive of its tail. ‘There is 
a cluster of salivary glands seated around the tongue, 
as it enters the mouth. These will necessarily be 
compressed by the action of the tongue, so as occa- 
sionally to supply a plentiful flow of their secretion. 


The stomach is cartilaginous, and analogous to that 
of the -gallinaceous tribe of birds. It was filled with 
small stones and gravel, which in this part of the 
country, are almost universally calcareous. The in- 
ner surface of the stomach was rough to the feel, and 
formed into folds, the interstices of which were 
filled with a frothy secretion. The guts were filled 
with a sandy pulp,in which, however, were interspersed 
a few distinct small stones. No vestiges of any ani- 
mal or vegetable food could be traced in the whole 
prime vie. The gall-bladder was distended with a 


OF THE PANGOLIN: . 355 


fluid, resembling in colour and consistence the dregs 
of beer. 


The subject was a female: its dugs were two, 
seated on the breast. The uterus and organs of ge- 
neration were evidently those of a viviparous animal. 


Forcibly struck with the phenomena which this 
quadruped exhibited, my imagination at once over- 
leaped the boundaries by which science endeavours 
to circumscribe the productions and the ways of 
Nature ; and believing with Buffon, que tout ce gus 
peut etre est, | cid not hesitate to conjecture that this 
animal might possibly derive its nourishment from. 
mineral substances. This idea I accordingly hazarded 
in an address to Colonel Kyd. The spirit of inquiry, 
natural to that gentleman, could be ill satisfied by 
ideas thrown out apparently at random; and he soon 
called on me to explain my opinion, and its foundation, 


Though we have perhaps no clear idea of the 
manner in which vegetables extract their nourish- 
ment from earth, yet the fact being so, it may not 
be unreasonable to suppose that some animal may, 
derive nutriment by a process somewhat similar. It 
appears to me, that facts produced by Spallanzani di- 
rectly invalidate the experiments, from which he has 
drawn the infer rence, that fowls swallow stones merely: 
from stupicity; and that such substances are alto= 
gether unnecessary to those animals. He reared 
fowls, without permitting them ever to swallow ‘sand 
or stones; but he also established the fact, that car- 
nivorous animals may become frugivorous; and herbi- 
vorous animals may come to live on flesh. A woode 
pidgeon he brought to thrive on putrid meat. The. 
experiment on fowls, then, only corroborates the proof, 
that we haye it in our power Ly habits to alter the na~ 
. tural constitution of animals. Again the eminent in- 
vestigator of truth found, that fowls died when fed 

Vou. If, Aa . 


Ԥ50. ON THE DISSECTION 


on'stones alone; but surely that fact is far short of 
proving that such substances are not agreeable to the 
original purposes of nature in the digestive process of 
these animals.’ When other substances shall have 
been detected in the stomach of this animal, my in- 
ference, from what I have seen, must necessarily fall 
tothe ground. But if, like other animals with mus= 
cular and’ cartilaginous stomachs, this singular qua- 
druped consumes grain, it must.be surprising that no 
veftige of such food was found present in ihe whole 
alimentary canal, since in that thinly inhabited coun- 
try, the wild animals are free to feed without intrusion 
from man. Nor can it be inferred from the structure 
_of the stomach, that this animal lives on ants or on 
insects. Animals devoured as food, though of con- 
siderable size and ‘solidity, with a proportionably small 
extent of surface to be acted on by the gastric jutce 
and the action of the stomach, are readily dissolved 
and digested by animals possessing not a cartilagi- 
nous, but a membranaceous stomach; as for instance, 
a frog in that of a snake, 


. 
y 


Jn the stomach many minerals are soluble, and the 
most active things which we cam swallow. Cairnbanee 
subsiances are Teadily acted on.. Dr. Priestly has 
asked, * May net phlogistic matter be the must es- 
«sential part of the food and support of both vege- 


stable and animal bodies?” 1. confess, that | 
Dr. Priestly’s finding cause to’ propose the question, . 


inclines me to-suppose that-the affirmative to it may 
be true. Earth seems to be the'basis of all animal 
matter. The growth of the bones-must be attended 
with» a constant supply; and in the human species 
there is a copious’ discharge of calcareous matter 
thrown out by the ‘kidneys and salivary. glands. 
May not the quadruped in question derive phlogistoa 
from earth? salt, from mineral substances? And, as 
it is not deprivedscf the power of ‘drinking water, 


~ 


’ 


: OF THE PANGOLIN. 357 


what else is necessary to the subsistence of his cor- 
poreal machine ? 


Considering the scaly covering of this animal, we 
may conceive that it may be at least necessary for 
‘its existence, on that account, to imbibe a greater 
proportion of earth than is necessary to other animals. 
‘ It may deserve consideration, that birds are covered 
with feathers, which in their constituent principles ap- 
proach to the nature of horn and bone. Of these 
animals the gallinaceous tribe swallow stones; and 
the carnivorous take in the feathers and bones of their 
prey: the latter article 1s known to be soluble in the 
membranaceous stomachs; and hence is a copious 
supply of the earthy principles. In truth, I do net 
know that any thing is soluble in the stomach of an1- 
mals, which may not be thence absorbed into their 
circulating system; and nothing can be so absorbed 
without affecting the whole constitution. _ 


What Ihave here stated is all that I could advance 
to the Colonel; but my opinion has been since_not a 
little confirmed, by observing the report of experi- 
ments by M. Bruguatelli of Pavia, on the authority 
of M. Crei/l, by which we learn, that some birds have 
so great a dissolvent power in the gastric juice, as to 
dissolve in their stomachs flints, rock- crystal, cal- 
careous stones, and shells. 


I beg only farther to observe, that some things in 
Buffon! description of the Pangolin, not apparently 
quite applicable to this animal, might have been ow- 
ing to his description being only from the view ofia 
dried preparation, in which the organs of generation 
would be obliterated, and the dugs shrivelled away sa. 
as to be imperceptible ; ; else that “elegant philosopher 

copia not have asserted that, ** tous les animaux qua- 
drupedes, qui sont couverts ‘a ecailles, font ovipares,”? 
Aa2 


358 ON THE DESSECTION OF THE PANGOLIN. 


Excuse my prolixity, which is only in me the ne- 
cessary attendant of my superficial knowledge. of 
things. In ingenuousness, however, I hope that I 


am not inferior to any man: and lam proud to sub- 
scribe myself, : 


Sir, 
Your most obedient and humble servant, 
ADAM BURT, 


Gya, Septem 14, 1789. . 


A Letter fr rom Doctor deeds to Sir aire Jones, 


DEAR SIR, 


THE male Zac insect having hitherto escaped the 
observation of naturalists, [ send the enclosed descrip- 
tion, made by Mr. William Roxburgh, surgeon on 
this establishment, and botanist to the Honourable 
Company, in hopes you will give it a place in thé 
publication of your Society, as Mr. Rowburgh’s dis-- 
covery will bring Lac a genus into the class He- 
_ miptera of en 


I am, with esteem, 
Dear Sir, 
Your very obedient servant; 
es ANDERSON; 


Fort St. George, aot aN | 790. 


” 


f phind T wee - Glens 4 watreut ts Pa v 
Shh MEN at ta ou): UR 


ie LM las TRE pa 
, 7) * es A AP y 
ee: os Poel Ay yl Yaa ay 4 wah Ke Ri ND: ; WR od i‘ 
v Aree Y ; De aT ue ea ease o ae are That oa) Loy te 
4 ‘ é PY) porn ee 
CMD ee > svat 
ean Hye ae i} 
ye alae il 1 
c oe IN 
1, 
” He Cal M ak 
¢ eh ESD 1) 
‘ Peery) Wi 1 aye es 
ete i, 4 sh oe ARM onl vit 
ps Midas 4d, wid ; Ae, 4! 
Leave | ee i hou 
wie 
S 
tt Se 
/ 
’ 
| i> 4 


fae 


SF, 


eas ten 


Sots oN, 


it 


XXIV, 
ON THE LACSHA, OR LAC INSECT. 


BY MR. WILLIAM ROXBURGH. »*| 


ry 


gone pieces of very fresh-looking’’. te agtherdng 
to small branches of mimosa cinerea, were brought 
me from the mountains on the 2oth of last’ month. 

I kept them carefully, and to-day, the 4th of Decem- 
ber, fourteen days from the time they came from the 
hills, myriads of exceedingly minute animals were ob- 
served creeping about the lac and branches it adhered 
to, and more still issuing from small holes over the 
surface of the cells: other small and perforated) ex- 
crescences were observed with a glass amongst the 
perforations, from which the minute insects issued, re- 
-gularly two to each hole, and crowned with some very 
fine white hairs. When the hairs were rubbed off, 
two white spots appeared. The animals, when single, © 
ran about pretty briskly; but in ceneral they were so 
numerous as to be crowded over one another. The 
body is oblong, tapering most towards the tail, below 
plain, above convex, with a double, or flat margin: la- - 
terally on the an part of the thorax are two small tu- 

bercles, which may be the eyes: the body behind the 
thorax. is crossed with twelve rings; legs six ; . feelers 
‘(antenne) half the length of the body, "jointed, hairy, 
each ending in two hairs as long as the antenne; rump, 
a white point between two terminal hairs, which are, as 
Jong as the body of the animal ; the mouth I could not 
see. Onopening the cells, the substance that they were 
formed of cannot be better described, with respect to 
appearance, than by saying it is like the transparent 
amber that beads are made of: the external covering 
of the cells may be about half a! line thick, is re- 
markably strong and able to resist injuries ; the par- 
titions are much thinner; the cells are in general 

aie Aaa 


962 ON THE LACSHA, 


irregular squares, pentagons, and hexagons, about an 
eighth of an inch in diameter, and § deep ; they have 
no communication with each other: all these I opened 
during the-time the animals were issuing, contained 
in one-half a small bag filled with a thick red jelly- 
like liquor, replete with what I take to be eggs; these 
bags, or utriculi, adhere to the bottom of the cells, and 
have each two necks, which pass through perforations 
in the extérnal coat of the cells, forming the fore-men- 
tioned excrescences, and ending in some very fine 
hairs. The other half of the cells havea distinct 
opening, and contain a white substance, like some 
few filaments of cotton rolled together, and numbers 
of the insects themselves ready to make their exit. 
Several of the same insects I observed to have drawn 
-up their legs, and to he flat; they did not move.on 
being touched, nor did they show any signs of life 
with the greatest irritation. | 


December 5. The same minute hexapedes continue 
‘$ssuing from their cells in numbers; they are more 
lively, of a deepened red colour, and fewer of the mo- 
tionless sort. To-day I saw the mouth ; it 1s a flat- 
‘tened point, about the middle of the breast, which the 
little animal projects on being compressed. 


December 6. The male insects I have found to-day. 

A few of them are constantly running among the fe- 

males most actively: as yet they are scarce more, ] 

imagine, than one to 5000 females, but twice their size. 

“The head is obtuse; eyes black, very large; antenne 
clavated, feathered, about 2 the length of the body ; be- 

low the middle an articulation, such as those in the 

legs; colour between the eyes a beautiful shining green 5 

neck very short ; body oval, brown ; abdomen oblong, 

the length of body and head; legs six ; wings mem- 

‘branaceous, four, longer than the body, fixed to the 

| : 


OR LAC INSECT. 363 


«sides of the thorax, narrow at their insertions, growing 
broader for two-thirds of their length, then.rounded ; 
the anterior pair is twice the size of the posterior; +a 
strong fibre runs along their anterior margins ; they 
lie flat, like the wings of a common-fly, when it walks 
or rests; no hairs from the rump; it springs most 
actively to a considerable distance on being touched ; 
mouth in the under part of the head; maxille trans- 
verse. To-day the female insects continue issuing in 


great numbers, and mrove about as on the 4th. 


December 7. The small red insects still more nu- 
merous, and move about as before; winged insects, 
still very few, continue active. There have been 
fresh leaves and bits of the branches of both mimosa 
cinerea and corinda put into the wide mouthed bottle 
with them: they walk over them indifferently, without 
showing any preference, nor inclination to work nor 
copulate. I opened acell whence I thought the winged 
flies had come, and found several, eizht or ten, more 
in it, struggling to shake off their incumbrances: they 
were in one of those utriculi mentioned on the 4th, 
which ends in two mouths, shut up with fine white 
hairs, but one of them was open for the exit of the 
flies; the other would no doubt have opened in due 
time: this utriculus I found now perfectly dry, and 
alivided into cells ‘by exceeding thin partitions. I 
imagine, before any of the flies made their escape, it 
might have contained about twenty. In these minute 
cells with the living flies, or whence they had made 
their escape, were small dry dark coloured compressed 
grains, which may be the dried excrements of the 
flies. 


Note by the President. 


_ THE Hindus have six names for Lac; but they ge- 
nerally call it Lacsha, from the multitude of small in- 
sects, who, as they believe, discharge it from their 


364 ON THE LACSHA, OR LAC INSECT, 
stomachs, and at length destroy the tree on which they 


form their colonies. A fine Pippala near Crishnanagar, 
is now almost wholly destroyed by them. 


XXV.' 


THE SEVENT H 
ANNIVERSARY DISCOURSE, 


DELIVERED 25 FEBRUARY, 1790. 


BY THE PRESIDENT. . 


~ 


Gentlemen, 


LTHOUGH weareat this moment considerably 
nearer to the frontier of China than to the far- 

thest limit of the British dominions in Hindustan, yet 
the first step that we should take in the philosophical 
journey, which I propose for your entertainment at the 
present meeting, will carry us to the utmost verge of 
the habitable globe known to the best geographers of 
Old Greece and Egypt; beyond the boundary of whose 
knowledge we shall discern from the heights of the 
northern mountains an empire nearly equal in surface 
to a square of fifteen degrees; an empire, of which I 
. do not mean to assign the precise limits, but which we 
may consider, for the purpose of this dissertation, as 
embraced on two sides by Yurtary and India, while 
the ocean’separates its other sides from various Asia- 
tic isles of great importance in the commercial’ system 
of Europe. Annexed to that immense tract of land is, 
the peninsula of Corea, which a vast oval bason divides’ 
from Nifon, or Japan, a celebrated and imperial island, 
bearing in arts and in arms, in advantage of situa~’ 
tion, but notin felicity of government, a pre-eminence’ 
among eastern. kingdoms analogous to that of Britain 
among the nations of the west. So many climates 
are included in so prodigious an area, that while the’ 
principal emporium of China lies nearly under the 
tropic, its metropolis enjoys the temperature of Sa~ 


366 THE SEVENTH DISCOURSE : 


markand: such too is the diversity of soil in its fifteerr 
provinces, that, while some of them ‘are exquisitely 
fertile, richly cultivated, and extremely populous, 
others are barren and rocky, dry and unfruitful, with 
plains as wild or mountains as rugged.as any in Scythia, 
and those either wholly deserted, or peopled by savage 
hordes, who, if they be not still independent, have 
been very lately subdued by the perfidy, rather than 
the valour, of a monarch;“who has perpetuated his 
own breach of faith in a Chinese poem, of which I 
have seen a translation. ° 


The word China, concerning which I shall offer 
some new remarks, is well known to the people whom 
we call the Chinese ; but they never apply it (1 speak 
of! the learned among them) to themselves or to their 
‘country. Themselves, according to Father Visdelou, 
they describe as the people of Hun, or of some other 
illustrious family, by the memory of whose actions 
they flatter their national pride ; and their country 
they call Chum-cue, ot the Central Kingdom, represent- 
ing it in their symbolical characters bya parallelogram 
exactly bissected. At other times they distinguish it 
by the words Tien-hia, or What is under Heaven 3» 
meaning all that is valuable on earth. Since they 
never name themselves with moderation, they would 
have no right to complain, if they knew that Ewro- 
pean authors have ever spoken of them in the extremes, 
of applause or of censure. By some they have been 
extolled as the oldest and the wisest, as the most learned. 
and most ingenious of nations; whilst others have ~ 
derided their pretensions to antiquity, condemned their - 
government asabominable, and arraigned theirmanners 
as inhuman, without allowing them an element of sci- 
ence, or a single art: for which they have not been in- 
debted to some more ancient and more civilized race of 
men. The truth perhaps lies, where we usually find ity 


; 


ON THE CHINESE. .- 367 


between the extremes; but it is not my design to ac- 
cuse or to defend the Chinese, to depress or to aggran- 
dize them :, | shall confine myself to the discussion of 
a question connected with my former, discourses, and 
far less easy to be solved than any hitherto started : 
«© Whence came the singular people, who long had 
** governed China, before they were conquered by the 
“* Tartars ? On this problem (the solution of which 
has no concern, indeed, with our political or com- 
mercial interests, but a very material connection, if I 
mistake not, with interests of a higher nature) four’ 
opinions have been advanced, and all rather peremp- 
torily asserted than supported by argument and evi- 
dence. By a few writers it has been urged, that the 
Chinese are an original race, who have dwelt for 
ages, if not from eternity, in the land which they 
now possess ; by others, and chiefly by the missiona- 
ries, it 1s insisted that they sprang from the.same stock 
with the Hebrews and Arabs; a third assertion. is 
that of the drabs themselves and of M. Pauw, 
who hold it indubitable, that they were originally 
Tartars descending in wild clans from the steeps 
of Imaus; and a fourth, at least as dogmatically 
pronounced as any of the preceding, is that of 
the Brahmens, who decide, without allowing any ap- 
peal from their decision, that the Chinas (for so they 
are named in. Sanscrit) were Hindus ot the Cshatrya, 
or military class, who, abandoning the privileges of 
their tribe, tanabled in different bodies to the north- 
east of Bengal ; and, forgetting by degrees the rites 
and religion of their ancestors, established separate 
principalities, which were afterwards united in the plains 
and valleys, which are now possessed by them. If any 
one of the three last opinions be just, the first of them 
must necessarily be relinquished; but of those. three, 
the first cannot possibly be sustained, because it rests 
on no firmer support than a foolish “remark, whether 
true or false, that Sem in Chinese means /ife and pro- 
greation; and because a tea-plant is not more different 


4 
{ 


368 THE SEVENTH DISCOURSE ! 


from a palm. than a Chinese from an Arab. They are 
men, indeed, as the tea and the palm are vegetables ; 
but human sagacity could not, I believe, discover any 
other trace of resemblance between them. One of the 
Arabs, indeed (an account of whose voyage to India. 
and China has been translated by Renaudot) thought 
the Chinese:not handsomer (according to his ideas of 
beauty) than the Hindus; but even more like his own 
countrymen in features, habiliments, carriage, man- 
ners, and ceremonies: and this may be true, without 
proving an actual resemblance between the Chinese 
and Arabs ,except in dregs and complexion. The next 
opinion is more connected with that of the Brahmens 
than M. Pauw, probably, imagined ; for, though he 
tells us expressly that by Scy¢hians he meant the Turks, 
or Tartars, yet the Dragon on the standard, and some 
other peculiarities, from which he would infer a clear 
affinity between the old Tartars and the Chinese, belong- 
ed indubitably to those Scythians who are known to have 
been Goths ; and the Goths had manifestly a common 
lineage with the Hindus, if his own argument, in the 
preface to his Researches on the Similarity of Lan- 
guage be, as all men agree that it is, irrefragable. 
That the Chinese were anciently of a Tartarian stock, 
is a proposition which I cannot otherwise disprove 
for the present, than by insisting on the total dissimi- 
larity of the two races in manners and arts, particularly 
in the fine arts of imagination, which the Tartars, by 
their own account, never cultivated ; but, if we show 
strong grounds for believing that the first Chmese 
were actually of an Jndian race, it will follow that M. 
Pauw and the Arabs are mistaken. It is to the dis- 
cussion of this new and, in my opinion, very interest- 
ing point, that I shall confine the remainder of my 
discourse. | 


In the Senscrit Institutes of civil and religious du- 
ties, revealed, as the sa believe, by AZenu, the son 
of Brahma, we find the following curious passage: 


ON THE CHINESE, 369 


«¢ Many families of the military class having gra- 
*¢ dually abandoned the ordinances of the Veda, and 
‘* the company of Bra/mens, lived in a state of degra- 
‘* dation; as the people of Pundraca and-Odra, those 
<< of Dravira and Camboja, the Yavanas.and Sacas, 
*¢ the Paradas and Pahlavas, the Chinas, and: some 
*© other nations.”’ A full comment on his'text would 
here be superfluous; but, since the:testimony of the 
Indian author, who, though certainly not a divine per- 
sonage, was as certainly a very ancient lawyer, mora- 
list, and historian, is direct and positive, disinterested 
and unsuspected, it would, I think, decide the ques- 
tion before us, if we could be sure that the word China 
signified a Chinese, as all the Pandits, whom LI have se- 
parately consulted, assert with one voice. They assure 
me, that the Chinas of Menu settled in a fine country 
to the north-east of Gaur, and to the east of Camarup 
and Nepal; that they have long been, and still are, 
famed as ingenious artificers ; and that they had them. 
selves seen old Chinese idols, which bore a manifest 
relation to the primitive religion of India before Bud- 
dha’s appearance init. A well-informed Pandit showed 
~mea Sanscrit book in Cashmirian letters, which, he 
said, was revealed by Siva himself, and entitled Sae- 
tisangama: he read to mea whole chapter of it on the 
heterodox opinions of the Chinas, who were divided, 
says the author, into near two hundred clans. I then 
laid before him.a map of sia; and, when I pointed 
to Cashnur, his own country, he instantly placed his 
finger on the north-western provinces of China, where 
the Chinas, he said, first established themselves ; but 
he added, that Mahachina, which was also mentioned 
‘in his book, extended to the eastern and southern 
oceans. | a: nevertheless, that the Chinese ems 
pire, as we now call it, was not formed when the laws of 
Menu were collected; and for this belief, so repugnant 
to the general opinion, [am bound to offer my reasons; 
If the outline of history. and chronology for the lase 
two thousand years be correctly traced sand we must 


37° THE SEVENTH DISCOURSE: 


be hardy sceptics to doubt it) the poems of Caldas 
were composed before the beginning of our era. Now 
it is clear, from internal and external evidence, that 
the Ramayan and Mahabhargt were considerably older 
than the productions of that poet; and it appears from 
the style and metre of the Dherma Sastra, revealed by 
Menu, that it was reduced to writing long before the 
age of Valmic or Vyasa, the second of whom names 
it with applause. We shall not, therefore, be thought 
extravagant if we place the compiler of those laws be- 
tween a thousand and fifteen hundred years before 
Christ; especially as Buddha, whose age is pretty well 
ascertained, is not mentioned in them; but, in the 
twelfth century before our era, the Chinese empire 
was at least in its cradle. This fact it is necessary to 
prove; and iny first witness 1s Confucius himself. 1 
know to’ what keen satire I shall expose myself by ci- 
ting that philosopher, after the bitter sarcasms of M. 
Pauw against him and against the translators of his 
mutilated, but valuable works; yet I quote without 
scruple the book entitled Lun Yu, of which I possess 
the original with a verbal translation, and which I 
know to be sufficiently authentic for my present pur- 

ose. Inthe secoud part of it Con fu-tsu declares, that 
‘< Altho’ he, like other men, could relate, as mere lessons 
‘¢ of morality, the histories of the first and second im- 
‘* perial houses, yet, for want of evidence, he could 
« give no certain account of them.” Now, if the Chi- 
nese themselves do not even pretend that any histo- 
rical monument existed in the age of Confucius, pre; 
ceding the rise of their third dynasty, about eleven 
hundred years before the Christian epoch, we may 
justly conclude that the reign of Vyvam was in the 
infancy of their empire, which hardly grew to maturity 
till some ages after that prince; and it has been asserted 
by very learned Europeans, that even of the third 
dynasty, which he has the fame of having raised, no 
unsuspected memorial can now be produced. It was 
not till the eighth century before the birth of our 


ON THE CHINESE. 37% 


Saviour, that a small kingdom was erected in the pro- 
vince of Shen-si, the capital of which stood nearly 
in the ¢hirty-fifth degree of northern latitude, and 
about five degrees to the west of S7-gan: both the 
country and its metropolis were called Chm; and the 
dominion of its princes was gradually extended to the 
east and west. A king of Chin, who makes a figure 
in the Shahnamah among the allies of Afrasiyab, was, 
I presume, a sovereign of the country just men- 
tioned; and the river of Chin, which the poet fre- 
quently names as the limit of his eastern geogra- 
phy, seems to have been the Ye/low River, which the 
Chinese introduce at the beginning of their fabulous 
annals. -I should be tempted to expatiate on so curi- 
ous a subject, but the present occasion allows nothing 
superfluous, and permits me only to add, that Man- 
gukhan died in the middle of the thirteenth century, 
before the city of Chin, which was afterwards taken 
by Kubla, and that the poets of Jran perpetually 
allude to the districts around it which they celebrate, 
with Chegil and Khoten, for a number of musk ani- 
mals roving on their hills. The territory of Chin, so 
called by the old Hindus, by the Persians, and by the 
Chinese (while the Greeks and Arabs were obliged ‘by — 
their defective articulation to miscall it Siz) gave ‘its 
name to a race of emperors, whose tyranny made 
their memory so unpopular, that the modern inhabit- 
ants of China hold the word in abhorrence, and speak 
of themselves as the'people of a milder and more vir- 
tuous dynasty ; but it is highly probable that the whole 
nation descended from the Chinas of Menu, and, mix- 
ing with the Tartars (by whom the plains of Boni 
and the more southern provinces were thinly inhabit- 
ed) formed by degrees the race of men whom 
we now see in possession of - wera wit oa in 


Asia. ’ i if 


In\support of z an opinion, ‘whet I ff as. the re~ 
sult of long and anxious inquiries,’ I fhould regularly 
Vou. IL, Bb 


372 THE SEVENTH DISCOURSE : 


proceed to examine the language and letters, religion 
and philosophy of the present Chinese, and subjoin 
some remarks on their ancient monuments, on their 
sciences, and on their arts, both liberal and mechant- 
cal; but ‘thei: spoken language not having been preserv- 
€ od by the usual symbols of articulate sounds, must have 
been for many ages in a continual flux; their Jeéters, 
if we may so call them, are merely the symbols of ideas; 
their popular re/igion was imported from India in an 
wage comparatively modern ; and their philosoph zy seems 
-yetin so rude a state as hardly to deserve the appella~ 
‘tion; they have no ancient monuments, from which 
their origin can be traced even by plausible conjecture ; 
heir, sciences are wholly exotic ; and their mechanical 
aris have nothing in them characteris.ic of a particu- 
lar family ;. nothing which any set of men, in a coun- 
try so highly favoured by nature, might not have 
discovered and improved. They. have indeed both 
national music and national poetry, and both of them 
beatifully pathetic ; but of painting, sculpture, or ar- 
chitecture, as arts of imagination, they seem (like other 
Asiatics) to have no idea. Instead, therefore, of en- 
larging separately on each of those heads, I shall’ 
bricfly inquire, how far the literature and religious 
practices of C/ina confirm or oppose the proposition 
which | have advanced. 


. The declared and fixed opinion of M. De Guignes, 0 on 
the subject before us, 1s nearly»connected with that of 
the Brahmans: he maintains, that the Chinese were 
emigrants from Egypt; and the Egyptians, or Ethio- 
pians (for they were clearly the same people) had indu- 

_ bitably acommon origin with the old natives of India, 
as the affinity of their languages and of their institu- 
tions, both religious and political, fully evince; but 
that China was peopled a few centuries before our era by 
a colony from the banks of the Nile, tho’ neither Per- 

_sians nov Arabs, Fartars nor Hindus, ever heard of such 
an emigration, is a pandos, which the bare authority 


ON THE CHINESE. °° ” 373 


even of solearned aman cannot support; and, since rea- 
son grounded on facts can alone decide such a question, 
we have a right todemand clearer evidence and stronger 
arguments than any that he has yet adduced. The 
hieroglyphics of Egypt bear, indeed, a strong resem~- 
blance to the mythological sculptures and paintings of 
India, but seem wholly dissimilar to the symbolical 
system of the Chinese, which might easily have been’ 
invented (as they assert) by an individual, and might 
very naturally have been contrived by the ‘first Chinas, 
or outcast Hindus, who either never knew, or had 
forgotten, the alphabetical characters. of their wiser 
ancestors. As to the table and bust of fs, they 
seem to be given up as modern forgeries; but, if they 
were indisputably genuine, they would be nothing to 
the purpose; for the letters on the bust appear ta have 
been designed as alphabetical ; ; and the fabricator of 
them (if they really were fabricated in Europe) was un- 
commonly happy, since two or three of them are ex- 
actly the same with those on a metal pillar yet standing 
in the north of India. In Egypt, if we can rely on the 
testimony of the Greeks, who studied no language 
but their own, there were two sets of alphabetical 
characters; the one popular, like the various letters 
used in our Indian provinces; and the other sacer- 
dotal, like the Devanagari, especially that form of 
it which we seein the Veda; besides which they had 
two sorts of sacred sculpture ; the one simple, like 
the figures of Buddha and the three Ramas; and the 
other allegorical, like the images of Gaeta or Di- 
vine Wisdom, and Isani, ov Nature, with all their em- 
blematical accompaniments ; but the real character of 
the Chinese appears wholly distinct from any Eg yptiar 
writing, either mysterious or popular: and, as to the’ 
fancy of M. de Guignes, that the complicated sy mbols 
of China were at first no more than Phenigian monoe 
grams, let us. hope that he has abandoned 20 wild a 
conceit, which he started probably. with no other view 
than to ‘display his ingenuity and learning. 
Bba 


\ 


374 THE‘ SEVENTH DISCOURSE ° 


We have ocular proof that the few radical charaes 
ters of the Chinese were originally (like our astrono- 
mical and chymical symbols) the pictures or outlines 
of visible objects, or figurative signs for simple ideas, 
which they have multiplied by the most ingenious 
combinations and the liveliest metaphors ; but, as the 
system 1s peculiar, I believe, to themselves and the 

apanese, 1t would be idly ostentatious to enlarge on 
jt at present; and, for the reasons already intimated, 
jt neither corroborates nor weakens the opinion which 
I endeavour to support, ‘The same may as truly be 
said of their spoken language ; for, independently of 
its Constant fluctuation during a series of ages, it has 
the peculiarity of excluding four or five sounds which 
other nations articulate, and is.clipped into monosyl- 
lables, even when the ideas expressed by them, and 
the written symbols for those ideas, are very com= 
plex. This has arisen, I suppose, from the singular 
habits of the people; for, though their common 
tongue beso musically accented as to form a kind of re- 
citative, yet it wants those grammatical accents, with- 
out which all human tongues would appear monosyl- 


labic. Thus Amita, with an accent on the first syllable, . 


means, in the Sunscrit language, snmeasurable; and 
the natives of Bengal pronounce it Omito; but when 
the religion of Buddha, the son of Maya, was carried 
hence into China, the people of that country, unable 
to pronounce the name of their new God, called him 
Foe, the son of Afo-ye, and divided his epithet Amita 
into three syllables O-mi-fo, annexing to them certain 
ideas of their own, and expressing them in writing 
by three distinct symbols. We may judge from this 
‘instance, whether a comparison of their spoken tongue 
with the dialects of other nations can lead to any cer- 
tain conclusion as to their origin; yet the instance 
which I have given, supplies me with an argument 
from analogy, which I produce as conjectural only, but 
which appears more and more plausible the oftener J 

I 4 «onl . 


~~ Pre 


ON THE CHINESE. 375 


consider it... The Buddha of the Hindus is unquestion- 
ably the Foe of China; but the great progenitor of 
the Chinese is also named by them o-/i, where the 
second monosyllable signifies, it seems, a victim. Now 
the ancestor of that-rulitary tribe, whom the Hindus 
callthe Chandravansa, or Children of the Moon, was, 
according to their Puranas ot legends, Baddha, or the 
genius of the planet Mercury, from whom, in the 
Jifth degree, descended a prince named Druhya; whom 
his father Yayatz sent in exile to the east of Hin- 
dustan, with this imprecation, ‘* May thy progeny be 
“¢ ignorant of the Veda.” The name of the banished 
prince could not be pronounced by the modern Chinese; 
_and, though I dare not conjecture that the last sylla- 
ble of it has been changed into Yao, I may neverthe- 
tess observe that Yao was the fifth in descent from 
Fo-hi, or at least the fifth mortal in the first imperial 
dynasty ; thar all Chinese history before him is consi- 
‘dered by the Chinese themselves as poetical or fabulous; 
that his father 77-co, like the Indian king Yayati, was 
the first prince who married several women ; and that 
Fo-hi, the head of their race, appeared, say the Chi- 
nese, In a province of the west, and held his court in 
the territory of Chin, where the rovers, mentioned by 
the Jndian legislator, are supposed to have settled. 
Another circumstance in the parallel is very remark- 
able : — According to Father De Premare, in his tract 
on Chinese Mythology, the mother of Fo-4i was the, 
Daughter of Heaven, surnamed Flswer-loving ; and 
as the nymph was walking alone on the bank of a river 
with a similar name, she found herself on a sudden 
encircled by a rainbow ; soon after which she became 
pregnant, and at the end of twelve years was delivered- 
of a son. radiant as herself, who, among other titles, 
had that of Sai, or Star of the Year, . Now, in the, 
mythological system of the Hindus, the nymph Rohia,. 
who presides over the fourth lunar mansion, was the, 
favourite mistress of Soma, or the Moon, among; 
Bb3 nek 


. 


376 THE SEVENTH DISCOURSE! 


whose numerous epithets we find Cumudanayaca, Ot . 
Delighting in a species of-water-flower that blossoms 
at night; and their offspring was Budka, regent of a 
planet, and called also, from the names of his parents 
Rauhineya, or Saumya. It is true that the learned mis- 
sionary explains the word Su: by Jupiter’; but an exact 
reseniblance between two such fables could not have 
been expected ; and it is sufficient for my purpose 
that they seem to have a family-likeness. The God 
Budha, say the Indians, married Ila, whose father was 
preserved in a miraculous ark from an universal de- 
luge. Now, although I cannot insist with confidence, 
that the rainbow in the Chinese fable alludes to the 
Mosaic narrative of the flood, nor build any solid 
argument on the divine personage Mu-va, of whose 
character, and even of whose sex, the historians of 
China speak very doubtfully, I may, nevertheless, 
assure you, after full inquiry and consideration, that 
the Chinese, like the Hindus, believe this earth to have 
been wholly covered with water, which, in works of 
undisputed authenticity, they describe as fowing abun- 
dantly, then subsiding, and separating the higher from 
the lower age of mankind; that the division of time, 
from which their poetical history begins, just preceded 
the appearance of Fo-Ai on the mountains of Chin; but 
that the great inundation in the reign of Yao was either 
confined to the lowlands of his kingdom, if the 
whele account of it be nota fable, or, if it contain any 
allusion to the flood of Noah, has been ignorantly mis- 
placed by the Chimese annalists. 


The importation of a new religion into Chima in the 
first century of our era, must lead us to suppose that 
the former system, whatever it was, had been found 
inadequate to the purpose of restraining the great body 
of the people from those offences against conscienceand 
“virtue, which the civil power could not reach; and it is 
hardly possible that, without such restrictions, any go- 
vernment c ould long have subsisted with felicity ; forno 


ON THE CHINESE, 379 


government can long subsist without equal justice, and 
justice cannot be administered without the sanctions 
of religion. Of the religious opinions entertained by 
Confucius and his followers, we may gleana general no- 
tion from the fragments of their works translated by 
Couplet. They professed a firm belief in the Supreme 
God, and gave a demonstration of his being and of his 
providence from the exquisite beauty and perfection of 
the.celestial bodies, and the wonderful order of nature 
in the whole fabric of the visible world. From this 
belief they deduced a system of ethics, which the phi- 
losopher sums up in a few words at the close of the 
Lun-yu: ** He,” says Confucius, ‘¢ who will be fully 
** persuaded that the J.ord of Heaven governs the 
“< universe, who shall in all things.chuse moderation, 
** who shall perfectly know his own species, and so act 
‘‘‘among them that his life and manners may con= 
‘* form to his knowledge of God and man, may be 
‘* truly said to discharge all the duties of a sage, and 
“<to be far exalted above the common herd of the 
<‘ human race.” But such a religion and such mora- 
lity could never have been general; and we find that 
the people of China had an ancient system of ceremo- 
nies and superstitions, which the government and the 
philosophers appear to have encouraged, and which 
has an apparent affinity with some parts of the oldest 
4ndian worship. They believed in the agency of genii, 
or tutelary spirits, presiding over the stars and the 
clouds, over jakes and rivers, mountains, valleys, and 
woods, over certain regions and towns, over all the ele- 
ments (of which, like the Hindus, they reckoned five) 
and particularly over fre, the most brilliant of them. 
‘To those deities they offered victims on high places 4 

and the following pasvee from the Shi-cm, or Book of 
Odes, is very much in the style of the Brahmans :— 
«« Even they, who perform a sacrifice with due reve- 
** rence, cannot perfectly assure themselves that the di- 
‘* vine spirits accept their oblations; and far less can 
* they, who adore the Gods with languor andoscitancy, 

Bb 4 


378 THE SEVENTH DISCOURSE‘ 


<¢ clearly perceive their sacred illapses.” These are imt- 
pertect traces indeed, but they are traces of an affinity 
between the religion ‘of Menu and that ‘of the Chinas, 
whom he names among the apostates from it. M. Le 
Gentil observed, he says, a strong resemblance between 
the funeral rites of the Chinese and the Sraddha of the 
Hindus ;. and M. Bailly, after a learned investigation, 
concludes, that ** Even the puerile andyabsurd stories 
“< of the Chinese fabulists, contain a remnant of an- 
** cient Indian history, with a faint sketch of the first 
“* Hindu ages.” As the Bauddhas, indeed, were 
Findus, \t may naturally be imagined that they car- 
tied into China many ceremonies practised i in their own 
country ; but the Bauddhas positively forbade the im- 
molation of cattle; yet we know that various animals, 
even bulls and men, were anciently sacrificed by the 
Chinese ; besides which we discover many singular 
marks of relation between them and the old Hindus : 
as in the remarkable period of four hundred and thirty- 
two thousand, and the cycle of sixty years; in the 
predilection for the mystical number ime; in many 
similar fasts and great festivals, especially at the’ sols- 
tices and equinoxes; in the just-mentioned obsequies 
consisting of rice and fruits offered to the manes of 
their ancestors ; in the dread of dying childless, lest 
such offerings should be intermitted ; and, perhaps, in 
their common abhorrence of red objects, which the 
Indians carried so far, that Menu himself, where he al- 
lows a Brehmen to trade, if he cannot otherwise sup- 
port life, absolutely forbids ‘¢his trafficking in any sort 
“Ss of red cloths, whether linen or woollen, or made 
« of woven bark.” All the circumstances, which have 
been mentioned under the two heads of Literaturé and 
Religicn, seem collectively to prove (as far as such a 
question admits proof) that the Chimese and Hindus. 
were originally the same people; but having been se- 
parated near four thousand years, have retained few 
strong features of their ancient consanguinity, especi- 


ally as the Hindus have preserved their old language and. 


ON THE CHINESE. 379 


ritual, while the Chinese very soon lost both ; and the 
Hindus have constantly intermarried among them- 
selves, while the Chinese, by a mixture of Tartariar 
blood from the time of their first establishment, have 
at length formed a race distinct in appearance both 
from Indians and Tartars. 


A similar diversity has arisen, I believe, from si- 
milar causes, between the people of China and Japan; 
on the second of which nations we have now, or soon 
shall have, as correct and as ample instruction as can 
possibly be obtained without a perfect acquaintance 
with the Chinese characters. Kampfer has. taken from 
M, Titsingh the honour of being the first; and he 
from Kempfer that of being the only European who, 
by a long residence in Japan, and a familiar inter- 
course with the principal natives of it, has been able 
to collect authentic materials for the natural and civil 
history of a country sec/uded (as the Romans used to 
say of our own island) from the rest of the world. The 
works of those illustrious travellers will confirm and 
embellish each other; and when M. Titsingh shall 
have acquired a knowledge of. Chinese, to which a 


part of his leisure in Java will be devoted, his pres 


cious collection of books in that language, on the 
laws and revolutions, the natural productions, the 
arts, manufactures, and sciences of Japan, will be in 


his hands an inexhaustible mine of new and important 


information. Both he and his predecessor assert with 
confidence, and, I doubt not, with truth, that the 
Japanese would resent, as an insult on their dignity, 
the bare suggestion’ of their descent from the Chinese, 
whom they surpass in several of the mechanical arts, 
and, what is of greater consequence, in military spirits 
but they do not, I understand, mean to deny that 
they area branch of the same ancient stem with the 
people of €4ina; and, were that fact ever so warmly 


contested by them, it might be proved by an invincis 


i 


¥ 


280 THE SEVENTH DISCOURSE: 


ble argument, if the preceding part of this discourse, 
on the origin of the Chinese, be thought to contain 
just reasoning. In the first place, it seems incon- 
ceivable that the Japanese, who never appear to have 
been conquerors or conquered, should have adopted 
the whole system of Chinese literature with all its in- 
conveniences and intricacies, if an immemorial con- 
nexion had not subsisted between the two nations, or, 
in other words, if the bold and ingenious race who 
peopled Japan in the middle of the thirteenth cen- 
tury before Chris#, and, about six hundred years 
afterwards established their monarchy, had not car- 
ried with them the letters and learning which they 
and the Chinese had possessed in common; but my 
principal argument is, that the Hindu or Egyplian 
idolatry has prevailed in Japan from the earliest ages ; 
and among the idols worshipped, according to. 
Kzempfer, in that country before the innovations of 
Sacya ot Buddha, whom the Japanese also called Ami- 
da, we find many of those which we see every day 
in the temples of Bengal; particularly the goddess 
with many arms, representing the powers of nature; in 
Egypt named Isis, and here [sani or Ist; whose image, 
as it is exhibited by the German traveller, all the 
Brahmans to whom I showed it, immediately recog- 
nized with a mixture of pleasure and enthusiasm. — 
Jt is very true that the Chinese differ widely from 
the natives of Japan in their vernacular dialects, in 
external manners, and perhaps in the strength of their 
mental faculties; but as wide a difference 1s observa- 
ble among all the nations of the Gothic family ; and 
we might account even for a greater dissimilarity, by 
considering the number of ages during which the se- 
veral swarms have been separated from the great Jn- 
dian hive, to which they primarily belonged. The 
modern Japanese gave Kampfer the idea of polished 
Tartars ; and it is reasonable to believe, that the peo- 
ple of Japan, who were originally Hindus of the mar- 


ON THE CHINESE. \ 381 


tial class, and advanced farther eastward than the C/i- 
nas, have, like them, insensibly changed their fea-_ 
tures and characters by intermarriages with various 
Tartarian tribes, whom they found loosely scattered 


over their isles, or who afterwards fixed their abode in 
them. 


Having now shown in five discourses, that the 
Arabs and Tartars were orignally distinct races, while 
the #Tindus, Chinese, and Japanese proceeded from 
another ancient stem, and that all the three stems may 
be traced to Jran, as to a common centre, from which 
itis highiy probable that they diverged in variousdirec- 
tions about four thousand years ago, I may seem to 
have accomplished my design of investigating the ori- 
gin of the Aszatic nations; but the questions which I 
undertook to discuss, are not yet ripe for a strict analy- 
tical argument ; and it will first be necessary to exa- 
mine with scrupulous attention all the detached or 
insulated races of men, who either inhabit the borders 
of India, Arabia, Tartary, Persia, and China, or are 
interspersed in the mountainous and uncultivated parts 
of those extensive regions. Yo this examination I 
shall, at our next annual meeting, allot an entire dis- 

course; and if, after all our inquiries, no more than 
three primitive races can be found, it will be a subse- 
quent consideration whether those three stocks had one 
common root ; and, if they had, by what means that 
root was preserved amid the violent shocks which our 
whole globe appears evidently to have sustained. 


. y ' 
‘ ha, 
Bp, 
‘ 
\ ss 3 
iv 
reo 
\ he 
‘th papal gy « i ae ( ‘ 
' ! eek ‘ Y a 
‘ Pood 1 UR ra ’ 
lige opie adele rear 3 
Wey ‘ ahs) Wi has 2h 
out t n yolk td 
y - ¢* v Peay et 
a kore 
' ‘ f 
a ‘ 
1 
BaF iy 
a a J 
u + Be) 
} : { 


XXVI. ) , 


THE TRANSLATION OF AN INSCRIPTION 
\ IN THE MAGA LANGUAGE, 
Engraved on a Silver Plate, found in a Cave 


near Islamabad. 


COMMUNICATED BY JOHN SHORE, ESQ, 


cy the rath of Magha 904, Chandi Lah Raja*, 
by the advice of Bowangari Rauli, who was the 
director of his studies and devotions, and in confor- 
mity to the sentiments of twenty-eight other Raulis, 
formed the design of establishing a place of religious 
worship; for which purpose a cave was dug, and 
paved with bricks, three cubits in depth, and three 
cubits also in diameter ; in which were deposited one 
hundred and twenty brazen images of small dimen- 
sions, denominated Tuhmudas; also, twenty brazen 
images larger than the former, denominaied Languda ; 
there was likewise a large image of stone call Langu- 
dagari, with a vessel of brass, in which were deposited 
two of the bones of T’h4acur. On a silver plate were 
inscribed the Hauca, or the mandates of the deity; 
with that ‘also styled Tuwmah Chucksowna Takma, to 
the study of which twenty-eight Rauls devote their 
time and attention; who, having celebrated the pre- 
sent work of devotion with festivals and rejoicings, 
erected over the cave a place of religious worship for 
the Magas, in honour of the deity, 


God sent into the world Buddha Avatar to instruct 
and direct the steps of angels and of men; of whose 
‘birth and origin the following is a relation :—When 
Buddha Avatar descended from the region of souls, inv 


* Perhaps Sandilyah. 


384. AN INSCRIPTION IN A CAVE 


the month of Mag, and entered the body of Maha- 
mayg, the wife af Sootak Dannah, Raja of Cailas, 
her womb suddenly assumed the appearance of clear 
transparent crystal, in which Buddha appeared, beau- 
tiful as a flower, kneeling and reclining on his bands. 
After ten months and ten days of her pregnancy had 
elapsed, Adchamaya solicited permission from her 
husband, the Raja, to visit her father: in conformity 
to which the-roads were directed to be repaired and 
made clear for her journey ;' fruit-trees were planted, 
water-vessels placed on the road-side, and great illu, 
minations prepared for the occasion. Maehamaya then 
commenced her journey, and arrived at a garden ad- 
joining to the road, where inclination led her to walk 
and gather flowers. At this time, being suddenly at- 
tacked with the pains of child-birth, she laid hold on 
the trees for support, which declined their boughs at 
the instant, for the purpose of concealing her person, 
while she was delivered of the child; at which junc- 
ture Brahma himself attended with a golden vessel ia 
his hand, on which he !aid the child, and delivered 
it to Indra, by whom it was committed to the charge 
ofa female attendant; upon which the child, alight- 
ing from her arms, walked seyen paces, whence it was 
taken up by Mahamaya and carried to her house, and, 
on the ensuing morning, news were circulated of ja 
child being born in the Aaja’s family. At this time 
Tapaswi Muni, who, residing in the woods, devoted 
his time to the worship of the dcity, learned by inspi- 
ration that Buddha was come to lite in the Raja’s pa- 
lace: he flew through the air to the Raja’s residence, 
where, sitting ona throne, he.said, ‘ ] have repaired 
«© hither for the purpose of visiting the child.” _Bud- 
dha was accordingly brought into his presence. The 
Muni observed two feet fixed on his head, and, divin- 
ing something both of good and bad import, began 
to weep and laugh alternately. The Raja then ques- 
tioned him with regard to his present impulse, to whom 
he answered, ‘* 1 must not reside in the same place 


* 


NEAR ISLAMABAD, 385 


** with Buddha when he shall arrive at the rank of 
“* Avatar; this is the cause of my present affliction ; 
** but I am even now affected with gladness by his 
‘© presence, as T am hereby absolved from all my 
“© transgressions.” The Muni then departed ; and, 

after five days had elapsed, he assembled four Pandits 
for the purpose of calculating the destiny of the chiid ; 
three of whom divined, that, as he had marks on his 
hands resembling a whe¢l, he would at length become 
a Raja Chacraverti: another divined, that he would 
arrive at the dignity of Avatar. 


The boy was now named Sacya, and had attained 
the age of sixteen years; at which period it happened 
that the Raja Chuhidan had a daughter named Vasu- 
tara, whom he had engaged not to give in marriage 
to any one, till such time as a suitor should be found 
who could brace a certain bow in his possession, 
which hitherto many Rajas had attempted to accom- 
plish without effect. Sacya now succeeded in the 
attempt, and accordingly obtained the Raja’s daugh- 
ter in marriage, with whom he repaired to his own 
place of residence. 


One day as certain mysteries were revealed to him, 
he formed the design of relinquishing his dominion ; 
at which time a son was born in his house, whose 
name was Raghu. Sacya then left his palace with 
only one attendant and a horse, and, having crossed 
the river Ganga, arrived at Bilecali. where, having 
directed his servant to leave him and carry away his 
horse, he laid aside his armour. 


When the world was created, there appeared five 
flowers, which Brahma deposited in a place of safety; 
three of them were afterwards delivered. to the three 
T’hcurs, and one was presented to Sacya, who 


386 AN INSCRIPTION IN A CAVE 


discovered, that it contained some pieces of wearing- 
apparel, in which he clothed himself, and adopted 
the manners and life of a mendicant. A traveller 
one day passed by him with eight bundles of grass 
on his shoulders, and addressed him, saying, ** A 
«< long period of time has elapsed since I have seen 
«<< the Z’hacur; but now since I have the happiness 
«¢ to meet him, I beg to present him an offering, con- 
«< sisting of these bundles of grass.” . Sacyaaccord~- 
ingly accepted of the grass, and reposed on it. At 
that time there suddenly appeared a golden temple, 
containing a chair of wrought gold ; and the height of 
the temple was thirty cubits, upon which Brahma 


alighted, and held a canopy over the head of Sacya: 


at the same time Jndra descended, with a large fan in 


‘his hand, and Naga, the Raja of serpents, with shoes 


in his hand, together with the four tutelar deities of 
the four corners of the universe; who all attended to 
do him service and reverence. At this time likewise 
the chief of Asurs with his forces arrived, riding on 
an elephant, to give battle to Sacya; upon which 
Brahma, Indra, and the other deities deserted him 
and vanished. Sacya, observing that he was left 
alone, invoked the assistance of the earth; who, at- 
tending at his summons, brought an inundation over | 
all the ground, whereby the .4sur and his forces were 
vanquished, and compelled to retire, 


At this time five holy scriptures descended from 
above, and Sacya was dignified with the title of Bud- 
dha Avatar. The scriptures confer powers of know- 
Jedge and retrospection, the ability of accomplishing 
the impulses of the heart, and of carrying into effect 


‘the words of the mouth. Sacya resided here, without 


breaking his fast, twenty-one days, and then returned 
to his own country, where he presides over Rajas, 


overnine them with care and equity. ~ 
& 8 


NEAR ISLAMABAD. | 387 


Whoever reads the Cari, his body, apparel, and the 
place of his devotions must be purified ; he shall be 
thereby delivered from the evil machinations of de- 
mons and of his enemies; and the ways of redemp- 
tion shall be open to him. Buddha Avatar instructed 
acertain Raul, by name Angul: Mala, in the writings 
of the Caric, saying, ‘© whoever shall read and study 
them, his soul shall not undergo a transmigration :” 
and the scriptures were thence called dnguli Mala. 
There were likewise five other books of the Caric, de- 
nominated Vachanam, which if any one peruse, he 
shail therefore be exempted from poverty and the 
machinations of his enemies ; he shall also be exalted to 
dignity and honours, and the length of his days shall 
be protracted. The study ofthe Curic heals afflictions 
and pains of the body; and whoever shall have faith 
therein, Heaven and bliss shall be the reward of his 


piety. 


Vor. If. “te 


g.! Rigel 
Me Sk v4" 7 aK Le ies) ta 


OMe TERG Ewa 


XXVIL. 


4 SUPPLEMENT TO THE ESSAY. 
ON INDIAN CHRONOLOGY. 


BY THE PRESIDENT. pe 


Oita ingenious associate Mr. Samuel Davis (whom 
] name with respect and applause, and who will 
soon, I trust, convince M. Bazlly that it is very possi- 
ble for an European to translate and explain the Surya 
Siddhanta) favoured me lately with a copy, taken by 


his Pandit, of the original passage, mentioned in his 


paper on the Astronomical Computations of the Hindus 
concerning the places of the colures in the time of 
Varaha, compared with their ‘position in the age of a 
certain Muni, or ancient Indian philosopher; and the 
passage appears to afford evidence of two actual ob- 
servations, which will ascertain the chronology of the 
Hindus, if not by rigorous demonstration, at least by 
a near approach to it. , 


The copy of the Varahisanhita, from which the 
three pages received by me had been transcribed, is 
unhappily so incorrect (if the transcript itself was not 
hastily made) that every, line of it must be disfi- 


-gured by some gross error; and my Pandit, who 


examined the passage carefully at his own house, gave 
it up as inexplicable; ‘so that, if I had not studied 
the system of Sanscrit prosody, I should have laid 
it aside in despair: but though it was written as prose, 
without any sort of distinction or punctuation, yet, 
when [read it aloud, my ear caught, in some sentences, 


the cadence of verse, and of a particular metre, called 


Arya, which is regulated (not by the xumber of syllables, ' 


_ ike other Jrdian measures, but) by the proportion of 


Ces 


39° A SUPPLEMENT TO THE ESSAY 


times, or syllabic moments, in the four divisions of 
which every stanza consists. By numbering those mo- 
ments and fixing their proportion, I was enabled to re- 
store the text of Varaha, with the perfect assent of the 
learned Brahmen who attends me; and, with his as- 
sistance, I also corrected the comment, written by 
Bhattotpala, who, It seems, was a son A: the author, 
together with three curious passages, which are cited 
init. Another Pandit afterwards brought me a copy 
of the whole ortginal work, which confirmed my con- 
jectural emendations, except in two immaterial syHa~- 
bles, and except that the first of the six couplets in 
the text is quoted in the commentary from a different 
work, entitled Panchasiddhantica, five of them were ~- 
composed by /’araha himself; and the third chapter 
of his treatise begins with them. 


Before I produce the original verses, it may be use- 
ful to give you an idea of the Arya measure ; which ~ 
will appear more distinctly in Zafin than in any mo- 
dern language of Europe: 


Tigridas, apros, thoas, tyrannos, pessima monstra, venemur: 
Dic hinnulus, dic lepus male quid egerint graminivori. 
/ ; ‘ 


The couplet might be so arranged as to begin and end 
with the cadence of an hexameter and pentameter, six 
moments being interposed in the middle of the long, 
and seven in that of the short hemistich : 


Thoas, apros, tigridas nos venemur, pejoresque tyrannos : 
Dic tibi cerva, lepus 2761 die male quid egerit herbivorus. 


Since the Arya measure, however, may be almost in- 
finitely varied, the couplet would have a form com- 
pletely Romah, if the proportion of syallabie instants, 


ON INDIAN CHRONOLOGY, 39% 


in the long and short verses, were swenty-four to 
éwenty, instead of. thirty to twenty-seven: 


Venor apros tigridasque, et, pessima monstra, tyrannos : 


Cerva mali quid agunt herbivorusque lepus ? 


I now exhibit the five stanzas of Varaha in Euro- 
pean characters, with an etching of the two first, 
which are the most important, in the original Deva- 


nagari : 


Asleshardhaddacshinamuttaramayananraverdhanishthadyan 
Nunan cadachidasidyenoctan purva sastreshu. 
Sampratamayanan savituh carcatacady an mrigaditaschanyat: 
Uctabhave vicritih pratyacshapericshanair vyactih. 
Durast’hachihnavedyadudaye’stamaye’piva sahasransoh, 
Ch’hayapravesanirgamachihnairva mandale mahati. 
Aprapya macaramarco vinivritto hanti saparan yamyan, 
Carcatacamasanprapto vinivrittaschottaran saindrin, 
Uttaramayanamatitya vyavrittah cshemasasya vriddhicarah, 


Pracritist’haschapyevan vicritigatir bhayacridushnansuh,. 


Of the five couplets thus exhibited, the following 
translation is most scrupulously literal : 


‘* Certainly the southern solstice was once in the 

“© middle of As/esha ; the northern in the first degree of 

“© Dhanisht ha, by what is recorded in former Sastras. 

‘© At present, one solstice is in the first degree of Car- 

‘* cata, and the other in the first of Macara. That 

** which zs recorded not appearing, a change must 
Cc3 


392 A SUPPLEMENT TO THE ESSAY 


“< have happened; and the proof arises from ocular 
es demonstrations ; that is, by observing ‘the remote 
object and its marks at the rising or setting of the 
-sun, or by the marks ina large graduated circle, 
of the shadow’s ingress and egress. Lhe sun, by 
‘© turning back without having reached Macara, de- 
<¢ stroys “the south and the west; by turning back 
«© without having reached (ste. the north and 
“* east. By returning when he has just. p passed the 
winter solstitial point, he makes wea'th secure and 
‘* grain abundant, since. he moves thus according to 
nature ; but the sun, by moving unnaturally, ex- 
‘© cites.terror,”’ 


ce 
ce 


“ce 


Now the Hindu astronomers agree, that the 1st of 
January 1790, was in the year 4891 of the Caliyuga, 
or their fourth period ; at the beginning of which, they 
say, the equinoctial points were in the first degrees of 
Mesha and Tula; but they are also of opinion; that 
the vernal equinox oscillates from the third of Mina to 
the twenty-seventh of Meska, and back again in 7200 
years, which they divide into four padas, and conse- 
quently that it moves in the two intermediate padas 
from the first to the twenty-seventh of Mesha and back 
again in. 3600 years; the colure cutting their ecliptic 
in the first of Mesha, which coincides with the first 
of Aswin, at the beginning of every such oscilla- 
tory period, Varaha, surnamed Mihira, or the Sun, 
from his knowledge of astronomy, and usually: distin- 
guished by the ttle of Acharya, or teacher of the 
Freda, lived, contessedly, when the Caliyuga was far 
advanced ; and, since by actual observation he found 
the solstitial points in the first degrees of Carcata and 
Macara, the equinoctial points were at the same time 
in the first Of, Mesha and Tula; he lived, therefore, i In 
the. year 3600 of the fourth Pos period, or 1291 
years before the ist of January t 790, that is, about the 

year 499 of our era, This date corresponds with the 


? 


“ON INDIAN CHRONOLOGY. 393 


avanansa, OF precession, calculated by the rule of the 


| Surya Siddhanta; for 19° 21" 54” would be the pre- 


cession of the equinox in 1291 years, according to the 
Hindu computation of 54” annually, which gives us 


“the original of the Indian Zodiac nearly ; but, by 


Newton’s demonstrations, which agree as well with the 
phenomena as ‘the varying density of our earth will 


_admit, the equinox recedes about 50” every year, aad 


has receded 17° 55° 50° siace the time of Vuraha; 
which gives us more nearly in our own sphere the first 
degree of Mesha in that of the Hindus. By the ob- 
servation recorded in older Sastras, the equinox had 


-gone back 23° 20’; or about 1680 years had intervened 


between shicl: age of the Muni and that of the modern 
astronomer: the former observation, therefore, must 
have been made about 2971 years before the 1st of 
January 1790; that is, 1181 before Christ. 


We come now to the commentary, which contains 
information of the greatest importance. By former 
Sastras are meant, says Bhattotpala, the books of 
Parasara and of other Munis; and he then- cites 
from the Parasari Simhita the following passage, which 
is in modulated prose, and im a style much resembling 


that of the Vedus: 


Sravishtadyat paushnardhantan charah sisiro; va- 
santah paushnardhat rohinyantan ;° saumyadyadasle+ 
shardhantan grishmah ; pravri dasleshardhat hastan- 
tan; chitradyat jyesht’hardhantan. sarat; hemanto 
jyesht’ Hel vaishnavantan. : 


<6 The season of Saris is from Wie Saas of Dha» 


 nishPha to the middle of Revati; that of Vasanta 


‘© from the middle of Revati to the end of Rohini; - 
© thai of Grishma from the beginning of Mrigatiras 
“¢ to the middle of Aslesha; that of Versha from 
* the middle of Aslesha to .the end of Hasta ; that 
“CC 4 . 


294 A SUPPLEMENT TO THE ESSAY 


«© of Sarad from the first of Chitra to the middle of 
© Jyesht ha; that of Hemanta from the middle of 
<6 SJyesht’ ha to the end of Sravana.” 

This account of the six Indian seasons, each of 
which is co-extensive with two signs, or four lunar 
stations and a half, places the solstirial points, as Ma@- 
raha has asserted, in the first degree of Dhanish ha, | 
and the middle, or 6° 40, of Asiesha, while the 
equinoctial points were in the senth degree of Bharani 
and 3° 20 of Visae’ha; but, in the time of Varaha, 
the solstitial colure passed through the tenth degree 
of Punarvasu and 3°.20 of Uttarashara, while the 
equinoctial colure cure Hindu ecliptic in the first of 
Aswini and 6° 40° of Chitra, or the Yoga and only 
star of that mansion, which, by the way, is indu- 
bitably the Spike of the Virgin, from the known: 
longitude of which all other points in the Judian 
gpa may be computed. It cannot escape notice, 
that Parasara does not use in this passage the phrase 
at present, which occurs in the text’ of Varaha; so 
that the places of the colures might have been ascer- 
tained before his time, and a considerable change’ 
night have bappened in their true position without 
any change in the phrases by which the seasons were 
distinguished, as our popular language:in astronom 
remains unaltered, though the Zodiacal asterisms are ® 
now removed a whole sign from the places where they 
have left their names. It is manisest, nevertheless, 
that Parasara must have written within: Hupp eicoane 
ries before the beginning of our era; and that single 
fact, as we shal] presently show, leads to veryemomen- 
tous consequences in regard to the system of Indian 
history and literature. 


On the comparison which might easily be made 
between the colures of Rgrater and those ascribed by 


ON INDIAN CHRONOLOGY. 395 


£udoxus to Chiron, the supposed assistant and instruc- 
tor of the Argonauts, 1 shall say very little ; because 
the whole drgonautic story (which neither was, ac- 
cording to Herodotus, nor, indeed, could have been 
originally Grecian) appears, even when stripped of its 
poetical and fabulous ornaments, extremely ‘disput- 
able; and whether it was founded on a league of the 
Helladian princes and states for the purpose of check- 
ing, on a favourable opportunity, the overgrown power 
of Egypt, or with a view to secure the commierce of 
the wine and appropriate the wealth of Co/chis; or, as 
I am disposed to believe, onan emigration from Africa 
and Asia of that adventurous rate, who had first been 
established in Chaldea ; whatever, in short, gave rise 
to the fable, which the old poets have so richly em- 
bellished, and the old historians have so inconsiderately 
adopted, it seems to me very clear, even on the prih- 
ciples of Newson, and on the same authorities to wh 
he refers, that the voyage of the 4rgonauts must have 
preceded the year in which his calculations led him to 
place it. Battus built Cyrene, says our great philoso- 
pher, on the scite of /rasa, the city of Anteus, in the 
year 633 before Christ; yet he soon afierwards calls 
Euripylus, with whom the Argonauts had a conference, 
king of Cyrene; and in both passages he cites Pindar, 
whom I acknowledge to have been the moft learned, 
vas well as the sublimeft of poets. Now, if I under- 
stand Pindar (which I will not assert, and I neither 
possess nor remember at present the Scholia, which I 
formerly perused) the fourth Pythian Ode begins with 
a short panegyric on Arcesifas of Cyrene; “© where,” 
says the bard, ‘‘ the priestess, who sat near the golden 
*< eagles of Jove, prophesied of old, when Apollo was 
‘¢ not absent from his mansion; that Bass, the colc- 
** nizer of fruitful Lydia, having just left the sacred 
“isle (Thera) should build a city excelling in cars, 
“*on the splendid breast of earth, and, with the se- 
“** venteenth generation, should refer to himself the 
* Therean prediction of Medea which that princess of 
** the Colchians, that impetuous daughter of Metes, 


396 A SUPPLEMENT TO THE ESSAY 


<* breathed from her immortal mouth, and thus deli- 
«< vered to the half-divine mariners. of the warrior 
¢ Jason.’ From this introduction to the noblest and 
‘most animated of the Argonautic poems, it appears 
that jiften complete generations had intervened between 
the voyage of Jason and the emigration of Battuss 
so that, considering three generations as equal to an 
hundred, or an hundred and twenty years, which New- 
ton admits to be the Grecian mode! of computing 
them, we must also place that voyage at least five or st 
hundred years before the time fixed by Newton him- 
self, according to his own computation, for the build- 
ing of Cyrene; thatlis, eleven or twelve hundred dnd 
thirty-three years béfre Christ : an age very near on 
a medium to that of Parasara. If the poet means af- 
terwards to say, as | understand him, that Arcesilas, 
aehre shalt nent was the eighth in descent from Bat= 
Jy 


re shall nearly draw the same conclusion, without 
having fecourse to the unnatural reckoning of ¢hirty- 
three or forty years to a generation; for Pindar was_ 
forty years old when the Persians, having crossed the 
Hellespont, were nobly resisted at Thermopyle, and 
gloriously defeated at Salamis. He was born, there- 
fore, about the sixty-fifth Olympiad, or five hundred 
and twenty years before our era; so that, by allowing 
more naturally fx or seven hundred years to twenty- 
three generations, we may at a medium place the 
voyage of Juson about one thousand one hundred and 
seventy years before our Saviour, or about forty-five | 
years before the beginning of the Newtonian chro- 
nology. 
The description of the old colures by Eudoxus, if 
we implicitly rely on his testimony and on that of Hip- 
parchus, who was, indisputably, a great astronomer 
for the age in which he lived; affords, I allow,:suffici- 
ent evidence of some rude observation about 937 
years: before the Christian epoch ; and, if\the car- 
inal points had receded from those colures 36° 29’ 


‘ 


ON INDIAN CHRONOLOGY. 397 


“yo” at the beginning of the year 1699, and 37° 52’ 
30” on the first of January in the present year, they 

must have gone back 3° 23’ 20” between the observa- 

tion implied by, Parasara and that recorded by Eu- 
doxus ; or, in other words, 244 years must have 

elapsed between the two observations. But this dis- 

“quisition having little relation to our principal subject, 

Y proceed to the last couplets of our Indian astronomer 

Varaha Mikira, which, althotigh merely astrological, 

and consequently absurd, will give occasion to remarks 

‘of no small importance. They imply, that when the 

solstices are not in the first degrees of Carcata and 

Macara, the motion of the sun is contrary to nature ; 

and being caused, as the commentator intimates, by 

‘some wfpata, or preternatural agency, must necessarily 
be productive of misfortune; and this yain idea. 
seems to indicate a very superficial knowledge cece 
the system which Varafa undertook to explain; But 
he might have adopted it solely as a religious tenet, 

on the authority of Garga, a priest of eminent sanc- 

‘tity, who expresses the same wild notion in the follow- 

Ing couplet: 


Yada nivertate’praptah sravishtamuttarayane, 
Asleshan dacshine’praptastadavidyanmahadbhayan. 


«« When fhe sun returns, not having reached Dha- 
“« nish? ha in the northern) solstice, or not having 
« reached 4slesha in the southern, then let a man 
<« feel great apprehension of danger,” 

Parasara himself entertained~a similar opinion, 
that ‘any irregularity in the solstices would indicate 
approaching calamity: Yadaprapto vaishnavantum, 
says he, udanmarge prépadyate dacshine aslesham va 
mahabhdyaya ; that is, «* When, having reached the 
** end of Sravana, in the northern path, or’ half of. 
«© Aslesha in the meine’ “a sult’ advances, it 7s a 


" cause of great fear.” Thjs’ notion’, possibly, had 


398 A SUPPLEMENT TO THE ESSAY 


its rise before the regular precession of the cardi- 
nal points had been observed; but we may also re- 
mark, that some of the lunar mansions were considered 
as inauspicious, and others as fortunate ; thus Menu, 
the first Jndian lawgiver, ordains, that certain rites 
shall be performed under the influence of a happy 
Nacshatra; and, where he forbids any female name 
to be taken from a constellation, the most learned 
commentator gives Ardra and Revati as examples 
of ill-omened names, appearing by design to skip 
over others that must first have occurred to him. 
Whether Dhanish? ha and Aslesha were inauspicious 
or prosperous, I have not learned; but, whatever 
might be the ground of Varaha’s astrological rule, we 
may collect ag n his astronomy, which was grounded 
on observation, that the solstice had receded az least 
23° 20° between his time and that of Parasara ; for, 
though it refers its position to the szgns, instead of the 
Junar mansions, yet all the Pandits with whom I have 
conversed on the subject, unanimously assert, that 
the first degrees of Mesha and Aswini are coincident. 
Since the two ancient sages name only the lunar aste- 
risms, it is probable, that the solar division of the 
Zodiac into twelve signs was not generally used in 
their days; and we know from the comment on the 
Surya Siddhanta, that the lanar month, by which all 
religious ceremonies are still regulated, was in use be- 
fore the solar. When M. Bailly asks ‘“*, Why the 
*© Hindus established the beginning of the precession, 
** according to their ideas of it, in the year of Christ 
‘© 499?” to which his calculations also had led him, we 
answer, Because jz that year the vernal equinox was 
found by observation in the origin of their ecliptic; 
and since they were of opinion that it must have had 
the same position in the first year of the Calyuga, they 
were induced by their erroneous theory to fix the 
beginning of their fourth period 3600 years before 
the time of Varaka, and to account for Parasara’s 
observation, by,su PPosing an utpata, oF prodigy. 


ON INDIAN CHRONOLOGY, 399 


To what purpose, it may be asked, have we ascer-: 
tained the age of Munis ? Who was Parasara ? Who 
was Garga? With whom were they contemporary, 
or with whose age may theirs be compared ? What 
light will these inquiries throw on the history of Jn- 
dia or of mankind? 1 am happy in being able to 
answer those questions with confidence and precision, 


All the Brahkmens agree, that only one Parasara is 
named in their sacred records; that he composed the 
astronomical book before cited, and a law-tract, which 
is now In my possession ; that he was the grandson of 
Vasisht’ha, another astronomer and legislator, Whose 
works are still extant, and who was the_preceptor of 
Rama, king of Ayodhya ; that he ware father of 
Vyasa, by whom the Vedas were arranged in the form 
which they now bear, and whom Crishva himself 
names with exalted praise in the Gita; so that, by the 
admission of the Pandits themselves, we find only 
three generations between two of the Remas, whom 
they consider as incarnate portions of the divinity ; and 
Parasara might have lived till the beginning of the 
Cahyuga, which the mistaken doctrine of an oscilla- 
tion in the cardinal points has compelled the Hindus 
to place 1920 years too early. This error, added 
to their fanciful arrangement of the four ages, has 
been the source of many absurdities; for they insist 
that Valmic, whom they cannot but allow to have been 
contemporary with Ramac a, lived in the age of 
Vyasa, who consulted himon the composition of the. 
Mahabharat, and who was personally known to Bala. 
rama, the brother of Crishna. When a very learned 
Brahmen had repeated to me an agreeable story of a 
conversation between Valmic and /’yasa, 1 expressed 
my surprize at an interview between two bards, whose 
ages were separated by a period of 864,000 years; 
but he soon reconciled himself to so. monstrous an 
agachronism, by observing that the longevity of the 


4.co A SUPPLEMENT TO THE ESSAY. 


Munis was preternatural, and that no limit could be 
set to Divine power. By the same recourse to, mira- 
cles or to prophesy, he would have answered another 
objection equally fatal to his chronological system. It 
1S ee ierit by all, thatthe lawyer. Yagyawaleya was an 
attendant on the court of Janaca, whose daughter 
Site was the constant but unfortunate wife of the 
great ftama, the hero of Valmic’s poem ; but that 
Tax ryer himself, at the very opening of his work, which 
now lies before me, names both Parasara and Vyasa 
among twenty authors, whose tracts form the body of 
original Indian law. By the way, since Vasish?ha is 
mofe.than once named in the Manavisanhita, we may 
be ertain that the laws ascribed to Menu,: in what- 
vl age t might have been first promulgated, 


could not haye received the form in which we now. 


see them,. above three thousand years ago. The age. 
and functions of Garga lead to consequences yet 
more interesting : he was confessedly the purohita, or 
officiating priest, of Crishna himself, who, when 
only a herdsman’s boy at Ma?hara, revealed his diyine 
character to Garga, by running to him with more than 
mortal benignity on his countenance, when the priest _ 
had invoked Narayan. His daughter was eminent 
for her piety and her learning, ‘and the Brahmens 
Qdmit, without considering The consequence of 
their admission, that she is thus addressed in the 
Veda itself: Yata ugdhwan no va samopt, Gargt, esha 
adityo dyamurdhanan. i, dya va bhumin tapati, 
bhumya subhran tapatigfocan tapati, antaran tapaty- 
anantaran, tapati; or, * That Sun, O daughter of 
es Garga, which nothing is higher, to which no- 
ne thing i is equal, enlightens the summit of the sky ; 
bh with, the sky enlightens the earth; with the earth 
«¢ enlightens the lower worlds ; enlightens the higher 
es worlds, enlightens other worlds; it enlightens the 
“ eae enlightens all besides the breast.” — From’ 
these facts, w sed the B whinans cannot deny i and from 


‘> 


ON INDIAN CHRONOLOGY. 401 


these concessions, which they unanimously make, we 
may reasonably infer that, if Vyasa was not the com- 
poser of the Vedas, he abide at least something of his 
own to the scattered fragments of a more ancient work, 

or perhaps to the loose traditions which he had col 
lected; but whatever be the comparative antiquity 
of the Hindu ee we may safely conclude that 
the Mosaic and Indian chronologies are perfectly con- 
sistent; that Menu, son of Bron wae the Adima, or 
jirst created mortal, and consequently our Adam ; that 
Menu, child of the Sun, was preserved with seven 
others in a Aahitra, or capacious ark, from an universal 
deluge, and must therefore be our Noah; that Mira- 
nyacasipu, the giant with a golden axe, and Vali, \or- 
Bal, were impious and arrogant monarchs; and most 
probably our Nimrod and Belus ; that the three Ramas, - 

_two of whom were invincible warriors, and the third 

not only valiant in war but the patron of agriculture 

and wine, which derives an epithet from his name, 

were different representations of the Grecian Bacchus, 

and either the Rama of scripture, or his colony personi- 

fied, or the Sun first adored by his idolatrous family ; 

hat! a considerable emigration from Chaldea into Greece, 

Italy, and India, happened about ¢we/ve centuries be- 

fore the birth of our Saviour; that Sacya, or Sisaky 
about two hundred years after Vyasa, either in person 

or bya colony from £ ‘gypt, imported into this country 

the mild heresy of the ancient Bauddhas; and that the 

dawn of true Indian history appears only three or four, 
centuries before the Christian era, the preceding ages 

being clouded by allegory or fable. tj 


Asa specimen of that fabling and allegorizing spi- 
rit which has ever induced the Brahmens to disguise 
their whole system of history, philosophy, and religion, 
I Uriel passage from the Bhagavat, which, how- 
ever ftrange and ridiculous, is very curious in itself, 
and closely connected with the subject of this essay. - 


402 A SUPPLEMENT TO THE ESSAY 


It is taken from the fifth Scandha, or section, which 
is written in modulated. prose. ‘* There are some,’ 


says the Indian author, “* who, for the purpose of me-_ 


“ ditating intensely on the holy son of Vasudeva, ima- 
‘«< gine yon celestial sphere to represent the figure of 
<* chat aquatic animal which we call Siswmara ; its head 
« being turned downwards, and its body bent if a 
«circle, they conceive Dhruva, or the pole-star, to 
« be fixed on the point of its tail; on the middle 
“ part of the tail they see four stars, Prejapati, Agni, 
« Indra, Dherma, and on its base two others, Dhatri 
«and Vidhatri: on its rump are the Sepéarshis, or 
‘* seven stars of the Suwcata, or Wain; on its back 
“the path of the Sun, called djavit’hi, or the Series 
“¢ of Kids; on its belly the Ganga of the sky ; Punar- 
<¢ vasa and Pushya gleam respectively on its right and 
<< Jeft haunches; 4rdra and As/esha on its right and Jeft 
«* feet, or fins ; Abhijit and Uttarashad ha in its right 
‘Cand lett nostrils; Sravana and Purvashad’ha in its 
“right and left eyes; Dhanish?ha and Mula on its 
« right and left ears. Eight constellations, belonging 
“to the summer solstice, Magha, Purvap halguni, 
“¢ Uttaraphalguni, Hasta, Chitra, Swati, Visacha, 
“© Anuradha, may be conceived in the ribs of: its left 
*< side; and as many asterisms, connected with the win- 
« ter solstice, Mrigasiras, Rohini, Crittica, Bharani, As- 
“* qwini, Revati, Uttarabhadrapada, Purvabhadrapada, 
‘© may be imagined on the ribs of its right side in an 
‘¢ inverse order. Let Satabhisha and Jyesh’’ ha be placed 
*¢ on its right and left shoulders. In its upper jaw is 
“© Agastya, in its lower Yama ; 1n its mouth the pla- 
‘net Mangala; in its part of generation, Sanais- 
“‘ chara; on itshump, Vrihaspati; 1m its breaft, the 
c¢ Sun; in its heart, Nwrayan ; in its front, the Moon; 
“in its navel, Usanas ; on its two nipples, the two _4s- 
“‘ qinas; in its ascending and descending breaths, 
«“ Budha; on its throat, RuAw; in all its limbs, Cetus, 
“or comets; and in its hair, or bristles, the whigle 


ON INDIAN CHRONOLOGY, 404 


© multitude of stars.” It is necessary to remark, that, 
although the siswmara be generally described as the 
sea-hog Or porpoise, which we frequently have seen 
playing in the Genges, yet susmar, which seems de- 
rived from the Sanscrit, means in Persian a large 
lizard ‘The passage just exhibited may neverthe- 
less relate to an animal of the cetaceous order, and 
possibly to the dolphin of the antients. Before I leave 
the sphere of the Hindus, I cannot help mentioning a 
singular fact :—In the Sanscrit language ficsha means 
a constellation and a bear, so that Maharesha may de- 
note either a great bear or a great asterism. EKtymo- 
logists may, perhaps, derive the Megas arctos of the 
Greeks from an Indian compound ill understood ; but 
I will only observe, with the wild American, that a 
bear with a very long tail could never have occurred 
to the imagination of any one who had seen the ani- 
mal. I may be permitted to add, on the’subject of 
the Indian Zodiac, that, if I have erred in a former 
essay, where the longitude of the lunar mansions is 
computed from the first star in our constellation of 
the Ram, I have been led into an error by the very 
learned and ingenious M. Bailly, who relied, I pre- 
sume, on the authority of M. Le Gentil. The origin of 
the Hindu Zodiac, according to the Surya Siddhanta, 
must be nearly Y 19° 21’ 54”, in our sphere, and. 
the longitude of Chitra, or the Spike, must of course 
be 199° 21’ 54” from the vernal equinox; but since 
it 1s difficult by that computation to arrange the 
_ twenty-seven mansions and their several stars, as they 
are delineated and enumerated in the Retnamala, 1 
must for the present suppose with M. Bailly, that the 
Zodiac of the Hindus had two origins, one constant 
and the other variable; and a farther inquiry into the 
subject must be reserved for a season of retirement 
and leisure. 


Vor. ee Dd 


+ 


A ae ite PAs 


vee “s a Siena 
aks 


seat $ 


wos 


tbs in) tage 


; 
PTS 2: 
; » 


7 Sh. 


é 


oe 


P. 4065. 


SATAMAN SL, 


Or Liltitn « Soil, rrutie - 


<S)) = 


PG. 


ener GO wap GET 


ae Se eee 


ANIA aTCATPNEEET TERS 
areca pee 
SANA EH SRE CEO RI 


XXVIII. 


ON THE SPIKENARD OF THE ANTIENTS. 


BY THE PRESIDENTas 


'T is painful to meet perpetually with words that 
convey no distinct ideas; and a natural desire of 
avoiding that pain excites us often to make inquiries, 
the result of which can have no other use than to give 
us clear conceptions. Ignorance is to the mind what 
xtreme darkness is to the nerves: both cause an 
uneasy sensation; and we naturally love knowledge 
as we love light, even when we have no design of ap- 
plying either to a purpose essentially useful. This is 
intended as an -apology for the pains which have 
been taken to procure a determinate answer to a 
question of no apparent utility, but which ought to 
be readily answered in India : *¢ What is Indian Spike- 
nard >”? . All agree that it is an odoriferous plant, the 
best sort of which, according to Ptolemy, grew about 
Rangamritica or Rangamati, and on the borders of 
the country now called Butan. It is mentioned by 
Dioscorides, whose work | have not in my possession 5 
but his description of it must be very imperfect,s ince 
é neither Linneus nor any of his disciples pretend to 
class it with certainty 5 and, i in the latest botanical” 
work that we have received from UT Ope, * oo 1 mark- 
ed as. unknown. 1 had no doubt, before. 1 .wa 
sonally_ acquainted with Kornig, t that ‘he ‘ha 
tained 1 it; but he assured me that he knew not what 
“the Greek writers meant by the nard of Jndia; he 
had found, indeed, and desc. ibed a sixth species of . 
- che nardus, , whic! Indian in the Supplement — 


- 


ty 
t 
, 


406 ON THE SPIKENARD 


to Linneus; but the nardus is a grass which, though 
it bear a spike, no man ever supposed to be the #rue 
Spikenard, which the great botanical philosopher him- 
self was inclined to think a species of Andropogon, and 
places in his Materia Medica, but with an expression 
of. doubt, among his polygamous plants. Since the 
death of Koenig “| have consulted ev ery botanist and 
physician with whom I was acquainted, on the sub- 
ject before us; but all have confessed without reserve, 
though not withoiit some regret, that they were igno- 
tant what was, meant by the Jnudian Spikenard. 


In order to procure it formlarion from the learned 

natives, it was necessary to know the zame of the plant 
in some Asiatic Janguage. The very word nard oc- 
curs in the Song of Solomon; but’ the name and the 
thing were both exotic: the Hebrew lexicographers 
imagine both to be Jndian; but the word is in truth 
Persian, and. occurs in the following distich of an. old 
poet : ! 

An chu bikhest, in chu nardest, an chu shakest, in chu bas, 

An chu bikhi payidarest, in chu nardi payidar. 


It is not easy to determine in this couslea) whether 
nard means the steni, or, as Anju explains it, the pith; 
but it is manifestly a part of a vegetable, and neither 
the root, the fruit, nor the 4ranch, which are all se- 
parately named. The Arabs have: borrowed the word 
nard bat in the sense, as we learn from the Kamis, of | 
a compound medicinal unguent.. Whatever it signified — 
in old Persian, the Arabic word fumbul, which, lke 
sumbalak, means an ear or spike, has long been sub- 
stituted for it; and there can be no doubt that, by 
the sumbul of India the Museloans: understand — ‘the 
same plant with the ward o! Ri salemy: and the Nar- 
dostachys, or Spikenard, of G ¥ ey ty the way, 


OF THE ANTIENTS, 407 


was deceived by the dry specimens which he had seen, 
and mistook them for roo/s. 


A singular description of the swmbul by Abu'lfazl, 
who frequently mentions it as an ingredient in Indian 
perfumes, had for some time almost convinced me 
‘that the true Spzkenard was the Cetaca, or Pandanus 
of our botanists: his words are, Sumbul panj berg 
dared, cch dirazu an dah angoshtestu pahnat, seh, or, 
« The sumbul has five leaves, ten fingers long, and 
“* three broad.” Now I well knew that the minister 
of Achar was not a botanist, and might easily have 
mistaken a thyrsus for a single flower : I had seen no 
blossom, or assemblage of blossoms, of such dimen- 
sions, except the male Ce/aca; and, though the Per- 
sian writer describes the female as a different plant, 
by the vulgar name Cyora, yet such a mistake might 
naturally have been expected in such a work: but 
what most confirmed my opinion, was the exquisite 
fragrance of the Cetaca-flower, which to my sense far 
surpassed the richest perfumes of, Exrope or Asia. 
Scarce a doubt remained, when 1 met with a descrip- 
tion of the Cetaca by Forskohl, whose words are so 
perfectly applicable to. the general idea which we are 
apt toform of Sp:kenard, that give youa literal transla- 
tion of them :—“ The Pandanus is an incomparable 
“s plant, and cultivated for its odour, which it breathes 
“*-so richly, that one or two Spikes, in a situation ra- 
«« ther humid, would be sufficient to diffuse an odo- 
«< riferous’ air for a ng time through,a spacious 
*< apartment; so that the natives in general are not 
“« solicitous about the. living plants, but purchase the 
<* spikes ata great price.’ I learned also; that a fra- 
grant essential oil was extracted from the flowers ; 
and I procured from Banares a large phial of it, which 
was adulterated es) pan but the very adulteration 
convinced me, that the genuine essence must be va 
luable, from. the great “epee of thyrsi that must be 

Dd3 


roe 143 


‘408 ON THE SPIKENARD 


required in preparing a small quantity of it. “Thus 
had I nearly persuaded myself, that the true nard was 
to be found on the banks of the Ganges, where the 
Hindu women roll up its flowers in their long black 
hair after bathing in the holy river; and I imagined, 
that the precious alabaster-box mentioned in the scrip- 
ture, and the small’ onyx, in exchange for whichthe 
poet offers to entertain his friend with a cask of old 
qvine, contained an essence of the same kind, though 
differing -in its degree of purity with the nard which 
Thad procured; but an “rah of Mecca, whoosaw in 
my study some flowers of the Cetaca, informed me 
that.the plant was extremely common in rab, 
where it was named Cadi; and several Mahomedans 
-of rank and learning have since assured me, that 
the true name of the Jndian Sumbul was not Cetaca, 
but Jatamansi. This was important information: find- 
ing, therefore, that the Pandanus was not peculiar to 
Flindustan, and considering that the Sumbul of Abul- 
fax! differed from it in the precise number of leaves 
onthe thyrsus, in the colour, and in the season of 
flowering, though the length and breadth correspond- 
ed very nearly, LT abandoned my first opinion, and be- 
san to inquire eagerly for the Jatamansi, which grew, 
{was told, in the garden of a learned ‘and ingenious 
friend, and fortunately was then in blossom. | A fresh 
plant was very soon brought to me. It appeared on 
inspection to be a most elegant Cypirus with a po- 
lished three-sided culm, an -_ with three or four 
énsiform leaflets minutely serrated, naked proliferous 
peduncles, crowded spikes, expanded daggers; and 
_ its branchy root had a pungent taste with a faint aro- 
matic ‘odour; but no part of it bore the least resem- 
blance to the drug known in Europe by the appella- 


tion of Spikenard; and a Museknan physician from, 


Dehh assured ‘me. positively, e the plant was not 
Jatamansi, but Sud, as it is na in Arabic, which 


the author of the Dvhfutw’l Munenin particularly dis- 


tinguishes from the Indian Sumbul, He produced on 


—— 


- 


OF THE ANTIENTS. 409 


the next day an extract from the Dictionary of Na- 
tural History, to which he had referred; and I pre- 
sent you with a translation of all that is material in it, 


s¢ 1, Sud has a roundish olive-shaped root, exter- 
<* nally black, but white internally, and so fragrant as 
«¢ to have obtained in Persia the name of Subterranean 
“«< Musk: its leaf has some resemblance to that of a 
<¢ leek, but is longer and narrower, strong, somewhat 
<* rough at the edges, and tapering to apoint. 2. Sum- 
<< bul means a spike or ear, and was called nard by 
*¢ the Greeks. There are three sorts of Sumbul or 
‘© Nardin; but, when the word stands alone, it means 
« the Sumbul of India, which is an herb without flower 
“* or fruit (he speaks of the drug only) like the tail 
‘* of an ermine, or of a small weasel, but not quite so 
«* thick, and about the length of a finger. It is dark- 
“¢ ish, inclining to yellow, and very fragrant; it is 
«¢ brought from Hindustan 5 and its medicinal virtue 
<< lasts three: ryears.” It was easy to procure the dry 
Jatamanst, which corresponded perfectly with the de- 
scription of the Sumbul; and, though a native Musel-- 
man afterwards gave mea Persian paper, written by 
himself, in which he represents the Sumbul of India, 
the Sweet Sumbul, and the Jatamansi as three different 
plants, yet the authority of the Tohfatw’] Mumenin is 
decisive that the Sweet Sumbul is only another dene- 
mination of nard; and the physician whe produced 
that authority, brought, as a specimen of Swmbul, 
the very same drug which my Pandit, who is also a 
physician, brought as a specimen of ‘the Jatamanst. 
A Brahmen of eminent learning gave me a parce] of 
the same sort, and told me that it was used in their 
sacrifices; that, when fresh, it was exquisitely sweet, 
and added much tothe scent of rich essences, in which 
it was a principal ingredient; that the merchants 
brought it from. mountainous country to the 
north-east of Bengal ; ; sy it was the entire plant, 

Dd4 


410 ON THE SPIKENARD 


not a part of it, and received its Sanscrit names 
from its resemblance to Jocks of hair; as it is called 
Spikenard, \ suppose, from its resemblance to a spike 
when itis dried, and not from the configuration of its 
flowers, which the Greeks, probably, never examined. 
The Persian author describes the whole plant as re- 
sembling the tail of an ermine; and the Jafamansi, 
which is manifestly the Spikenard of our druggists, 
has precisely that form, consisting of withered stalks 
and ribs of leaves, cohering ina bundle of yellowish 
brown capillary fibres, and constituting a spike about 
the size of a small finger. We may, on the whole, 
be assured, that the nardus of Ptolemy, the Indian 
Sumbul of the Persians and Arabs, the Jatamansi of 
the Hindus, and the Spikenard of our shops, are one 
and the same plant; but to what class and genus it 
belongs in the Linnean system, can only be ascertained 
‘by an inspection of the fresh blossoms. Dr. Patrick 
Russel, who always communicates with obliging fa- 
cility his extensive and accurate knowledge, informed 
me by letter, that *¢ Spikenard is carried over the de- 
‘* sert” (fromJ ndia, | presume) ‘* to A/eppo, where 
<€ it is used. in substance, mixed with other perfumes, 
«* and worn in small bags, or in the form of essence, 
«« and kept in little boxes or phials, like atar of roses.” 
He is persuaded, and so am I, that the Indian nard 
of the antients and that of our shops, is one and the 
same vegetable. / 


Though diligent researches have been made at my 
‘request on the borders of Bengal and Behar, yet the 
Jatamansi has not been found growing in any part of 
the British territories. Mr. Saunders, who met with 
it in Butan, where, as he was informed, it is very 
common, and whence it is brought in a dry state 
to Rangpur, has no hesitation in pronouncing it a 
species of the Baccharis ; andj since it is not pos- 
sible that he could mistake the natural order and 


OF THE ANTIENTS, 4. 


essential character of the plant, which he examined, 
Thad no doubt that the Jatamansi was composit 
and corymbiferous with stamens connected by the 
anthers, and with female prolific florets, intermixed 
with hermaphrodites, The word Spike was not used 
by the antients with botanical precision, and the Stachys 
itself is verticillated with only two species out of fif- 
teen, that could justify 1¢s generic appellation. I there- 
fore concluded that the true Spikenard was a Bac- 
charis, and that, while the philosopher had been 
searching for it to no purpose, 4 


eee eee — the dull swain 
Trod on it daily with his clouted shoon ; 


for the Baccharis, it seems, as well as the Conyza, is 
called by our gardeners, Ploughman’s Spikenard. 1 
suspected, nevertheless, that the plant which Mr. 
Saunders described was not Jatamansi; because I 
‘knew that the people, of Busan had no such name for 
it, but distinguished it by very different names in dif- 
ferent parts of their hilly country: I knew also that 
the Butias, who set a greater value on the drug than 
it seems, asa prefume, to merit, were extremely re- 
served: in giving information concerning it, and might ° 
be tempted, by the narrow spirit of monopoly, to 
mislead an inquirer for the fresh plant. The friendly 
-zeal of Mr. Purling will probably procure it in a state 
of vegetation; for, when he had the kindness, at my 
desire, to make inquiries for it among the Butan mer- 
-chants, they assured him, ‘that the living plants could 
not be obtained without an order from their sovereign 
the Devareja, to whom he immediately dispatched a 
messenger with an earnest request, that eight or ten 
of the growing plants might be sent to him at Rang. — 
pur. Should the Devaraja comply with that request, - 
and should.the vegetable flourish in the plain of Ben- 
gal, we shall have ocular proof of its class, order, ge- 
sil and species; and if it prove the same with the 


4i2 ON THE SPIKENARD 


Jatamansi of Nepal, which I now must introduce to 
your acquaintance, the question with which I began 
this essay will be satisfactorily answered. 


Having traced the Indian Spikenard, by the name 
of Jatamansi, to the mountains of Nepal, 1 requested 
my friend Mr. Law, who then resided at Gaya, to 
procure some of the recent plants by the means of the 

Nepalese pilgrims ; who, being orthodox Hindus, and - 
possessing many rare books in the Sanscrit language, 
were more likely than the Butias to know the true 
Jatamansi, by which name they generally distinguish 
it. Many young plants were accordingly sent to Gaya, 
with a. Persian letter specifically naming them, and 
apparently written by a man of rank and literature ; so 
that no suspicion of deception or of error can. be justly 
entertained. By a mistake of the gardener they were 
all planted at Gaya, where they have blossomed, and 
at first seemed to flourish. I must therefore, describe 
the Ja/amansi from the report of Mr. Burt, who fa- 
voured me with a drawing of it, andyn whose accu- 
racy we may perfectly confide; but, before I produce 
the description, | must endeavour to remove a preju- 
dice, in regard to the natural order of the Spikenard, 
which they, who are addicted to swear by every word 
of their master Linneus, will hardly abandon, and 

which I, who love truth better than him, have aban- 
doned with some reluctance. Nard has been gene- 
rally supposed to be a grass; and the word stachys or 
spike, which agrees with the habit of that natural or- 
der, gave rise, perhaps, to the supposition. There 
isa plant in Java, which most travellers and some 
physicians call spzkenard ; and the Governor of Chin- 
sura, Who is kindly endeavouring to procure it thence 
in a state fit for examination, writes me word, that a 
“© Dutch author pronounces ita grass like the Cypirus, 
“€ but insists that what we call th spike is the fibrous 
‘* part above the root, as long as a man’s little finger, 


OF THE ANTIENTS. 412 


«¢ of a brownish hue inclining to red or yellow, rather 
‘“« fragrant, and with a pungent, but aromatic scent.” 
This is too slovenly a description to have been written 
by a botanist ; yet I believe the latter. part of it to be 
tolerably correct, and should imagine that the plant 
was the same with our Jatamans1, if it were not com- 
monly asserted that the Javan spikenard was used as 
a condiment; and if a well informed man, who had 
seen it in the island, had not assured'me that it was.a 
‘sort of Pimento, and consequently a species of Adréle, 
and of the order now called Hesperian. ‘The resem- 
blance before mentioned between the Indian sumbul 
and the Arabian Sud, or Cypirus, had led me to sus- 
pect that the true nard was a grass, or a reed; and, as 
this country abounds 1n edoriferous grasses, | began to 
collect them from al! quarters; Colonel Kyd oblig- 
ingly sent me two plants with sweet-smelling roots ; 
‘and, as they were known to the Pandits, I soon found 
their names ina Sanscri¢ dictionary: one of them is 
called gandhasat’ii, and used by the Hindus to. scent 
the red powder of Sapan, or Bakkam-wood, which they 
scatter in the testival of the vernal season ; the other . 
has many names, and, among them, nagaramastac 
and gonarda; the second of which means rustling in 
the water; forall the Pandits insist that ard is ne- 
ver used as a noun in Sanscrit, and signifies, as the root 
of a verb, to sound, or to puede: Soon after, Mr. Bur- 
row brought me, from the banks of the Ganges near 
Fleridwar, a very fragrant grass, which in some places 
covers whole. acres, ad diffuses, when crushed, so 
strong an odour, that a person, he says, might easily 
have smelt it, as /exander is reported to have smelt 
the nard of Gedrosia from the back of an elephant « 
its blossoms were not preserved, and it cannot, there- 
fore, be described. From Mr. Blane of epics I 
received a fresh plant, which has not flowered at Ca/- 
¢uita; but I rely implicity on his authority, and have 

no doubt that it is a species of Wh Mh : it has 


414 ON THE SPIKENARD 


rather a rank aromatic odour, and, from the virtue 
ascribed to it of curing intermittent fevers, is known 
by the Sanscrit name of jwarancusa, which literally 
means a fever-hook, and alludes to the iron-hook with 
which the elephants are managed. © Lastly, Dr. dn- 
derson of Madras, who delights in useful pursuits and 
in assisting the pursuits of others, favoured me with a 
complete specimen of the dudropogon Nardus, one 
of the most common grasses on the coast, and 
flourishing most Juxuriantly on the mountains, never 
eaten by cattle, but extremely grateful to bees, and 
containing an essential oil, which, he understands, 
is extracted from it in many parts of Alindustan, and 
used as an afar, or perfume. He adds a very curious 
philological remark, that, inthe ‘Jwmu/ dictionary, 
most words beginning with zar have some relation to 
fragrance; as narukeradu to yield an odour ; nartum 
pillu, lemon-grass 5 wartet, citron; narta manum, the 
wild orange-tree ; narum panei, the Indian Jasmin 5 na- 
rum alleri, a strong smelling flower ; and martu, which 
3s put for zerd in the Tamul version of our Scriptures ; 
so that not only the ard of the Hebrews and Greeks, 
but even the copia narium of Horace, may be derived 


from an Indian root. To this I can only say, that T 


have not met with any such root in Sanserit, the oldest 
polished language of India ; and that in Persian, which 
has a manifest affinity with it, zar means a pomegra- 
nate, and nargil (a word originally Sanserit) a cocoa- 
wut ; neither of which has any remarkable fragrance. 
Such is the evidence in support of the opinion given 
by the great Swedish naturalist, that the true nard was 
a gramineous plant, and a species of dadropogon ; 
but since no grass, that I have yet seen, bears any re= 
semblance to the Jatamansi, which | conceive to be the 
nardus of the antients, I beg leave to express my dis- 
sent, with some confidence as a philologer, though with 
humble diffidence as a student in botany. I am not, 
indeed, of opinion that the wardum of the Romans 


OF THE ANTIENTS. 41§ 


was merely the essential oil of the plant from which 
it was denominated, but am strongly inclined to believe 
that it was a generic word, meaning what we now call 
atar, and either the afar ‘of roses from Cashmir and 
Persia, that of Cetaca, or Pandanus, from the wes- 
tern coast of India, or that of Aguru, or aloe-wood, 

from Asam or Cochinchina, the process of obtaining 
which is described by -dbulfaxt, or thé mixed per- 
fume, called abir, of which the principal ingredients 
were yellow sandal, violets, orange-flowers, wood of 
aloes, rose-water, musk, and true S pikenard : all those 
esserices and compositions were costly; and; most of 
them being sold by the Jzdians to the Persians and 
Arabs, from whom, inthe time of Octavius, they 
were received by the Syrians and Romans, they must 
have been extremely dear at Jerusalem and at Rome. 
There might also have been a pure nardine oil, as 
Athenceus calls it ; 3 but xardum probably meant (and 
Koenig was of the same opinion) an Indian essence in 
general, taking its name from that ingredient which 
had, or was commonly thoucht to have, the most ex- 
quisite scent. But I have been drawn by a pleasing 
subject to a greater length than I expected, and pro- 
ceed to the promised description of the true nard ot 
Jatamansi, which, by the way, has other names in the 
Amarcosh, the smoothest of which are jatilaand lomasa, 
both derived from words meaning hair. Mr. Burt, after 
a modest apology for his imperfect acquaintance with 
the language of botanists, has favoured: me with an 
account of the plant, onthe correctness of which I 


have a perfect reliance, and from which I collect the 
following natural characters : 


' 
AGGREGATE. 


Cal. Scarce any. Margin hardly discernible. 


Cor. One petal. Tube somewhat gibbous, Bor. 
der five cleft. 


Stam. Three anthers. 
Pist. Germbeneath. One style erect. 


416 ON THE SPIKENARD 


Seed solitary, crowned with a pappus. 
foot fibrous. 
Leaves hearted, fourfold ; radical leaves petioled. 


It appears, therefore, to be the Protean plant, Vale- 
yian, a sister of the Mountain and Celtic Nard, and 
of a species which I should describe in the inane. 
style, Valertana Jatamansi floribus triandris, folus cor- 
datis quaternis, radicahbus petiolatis. The radical 
leaves, rising from the ground and enfolding the 
young stem, are plucked t up with a part of the. root, 
and, being dried in the sun, or by an artificial heat, 
are sold as a drug, which from its appearance has been 
called spikenard; though, as the Persian writer ob- 
serves, it might be compared more properly to the 
tail of an ermine, When nothing remains but the dry 
fibres of the leaves, which retain their original form, 
they, have some resemblance to a lock of hair, from 
which the Sznscrit name, it seems, is derived. Two 
mercantile agents ftom Bufan on the part of the De- 
varaja were examined, at my request, by Mr. Har- 


rington, and informed him that the drug, which the 


Bengalese called Jatamansi, “ grew erect above the 
~*¢ surface of the ground, resembling in colour an ear 
‘* of green wheat; that, when recent, it had a faint 
«* gdour, which was greatly increased by the simple 
** process of drying it; that it abounded on the hills, 
«* and even on the plains, of Butan, where it was 
“collected and prepared for medicinal purposes.” 
What its virtues are, experience alone can ascertain 3 
but, as far as botanical analogy can justify a conjec- 
ture, we may suppose them to be antispasmodic; and, 
in our .provinces; especially in Behar, the plant will 
probably flourish ; so that we may always procure it 
in a state fic for experiment. On the description. of 
the Indian Spikenard, compared with the drawing, I 
must, observe, that, though all the leaves, as deli 
neated, may not appear of the same shape, yetvall of 


OF THE ANTIENTS. 417 


them are not fully expanded. Mr. Burt assures me 
that the four radical leaves are hearted and petioled; 
and it is most probable, that the cauline and floral 
leaves would bave a similar form in their state of per- 
fect expansion; but, unfortunately, the plants at Gaya 
are now shrivelled; and they who seek farther infor- 
mation, must wait with patience until new stems and 
leaves'shall spring from the roots, or other plants shall 
be brought from Nepa/ and Bufan. On the proposed 
inquiry into the virtues of this celebrated plant, I must 
be permitted to say, that, although many botanists 
may have wasted their time in enumerating the quali- 
ties of vegetables, without having ascertained them by 
repeated and satisfactory experiments, and although 
mere botany goes no farther than technical arrangement 
and description, yet it seems indubitable that the great 
end and aim of a botanical philosopher is to discover 
and prove the several uses of the vegetable system; 
and, while he admits with Hippocrates the fallactousness 
of experience, to rely on experiment alone as the basis 
of his knowledge. 


“* 


é 


iy 
¥ Ho 


gee Ga tiee8 nar 


¥ ‘2 


4 % at ad ‘. 

—- sb 4 

RY i Fert ist 

AP UE 6523 on ty ay it isla ae 


Aiomcurgled 3 oink ube rte 


eo t tate oder pal fire ‘hdieide pees: 
ra arid wed Hees Bong 9, let heb Bent bee 
Dody erie vy 21o0i sd ; 
Dearns jen ye" He yet binwi * i ae i fiat. 
St Bah ns oe aie hase 
Re ‘$3 ) BRR , f aN aw ite ¢8 


“ith Np >i ia 
“gricarzth 


2 cadile'’ a a 


Be > oy ut eat err 
mst atelin TED | 5 Pn 


APPENDIX. 


A 
METEOROLOGICAL DIARY, 


KEPT AT CALCUTTA, 


By HENRY TRAIL, Esq. 


From 1st February 1784, to 31st Decem. 1785. 


- ¢ a rene 


x 


RE McA) Rok 3S, 


N the following Diary of the Weather, begun the 
ist of February 1784, every change in the air was 
marked down with the greatest precision three times 
every day, and always nearly at the same hours, viz. 
at sun-rifing at three, or half past three o’clock in the 
afternoon, and at eleven o’clock at night. 


“i 

While the wind continued southerly, the Thermo- 
meter was placed ina Verandah open to the Esplanade, 
where there was at all times a free circulation of air; 
and when the wind became northerly, the instrument 
was removed to the opposite side of the house, and 
equally exposed, as in the preceding part of the year. 


The Barometer continued always in the same 
place. 


_The Hygrometer made use of, was a bit of fine 
sponge, suspended in a scale (on the end of a steel- 
yard) first prepared for more easily imbibing the 
moisture, by dipping it in a solution of Salt ot Tar- 
‘tar, afterwards drying it well, and bringing it to an 
equilibrium by a weight in the opposite scale, at a 
time when the atmosphere appeared to have the — 
least degree of moisture. 


A semicircular scale at the top, divided from o to 
go° on each side, with the needle of the yard, pointed 
out the quantity of moisture gained or lost daily ; 
but in the following Diary the degrees of moisture 
have seldom been taken down. 


Ee2 


422 APPENDIX. 


Every fall of rain was likewise taken, and the TAR: ‘ 
tity in cubic inches daily d down. py 

The winds were also. observed, and the. figures 
©, 1,2, 3, 4, denote the force thercor 


Here it may be remarked, that at sun-rising, there 
is seldom or ever any wind ; but no sooner is the air 
a little rarefied by its rays, than a little breéze begins, 
and this generally increases till about noon, when 
again it begins to lose its force, and dies away, from 
the same cause. 


In order to ascertain the influence of the Moon 
upon the weather, the mean temperature, as well as 
the weight of the atmosphere of each quarter, is. 
accurately marked down by taking in the. three 
days preceding, and the three days after the change 
with the intermediate day. From these, the density 
1s discovered, by the 5 following rule given by Dr. 
Bradely, viz. 


A, altitiide of barometer; B, altitude of thermo- 
meter; D, density. 


= 


A 
B x 350 


= D—or density. 


N.B. In this, the mean morning density is only 
taken. However, the mean density for the whole 
may be found by the same rule. 


January 1, 1785. From an examination of one 
year’s observations ‘on the influence of the Moon on 
the mercury in the Barometer, it does not appear 
that there is any certain rule to be laid down regard- 
ing it. However, it may be affirmed that the direc- 


APPENDIX. » 423 
tion of the winds has more effect upon it, as we never 
fail to see the mercury highest when the wind blows 
from the NW;; ina lesser degree fromthe N, and 
lowest of all when it proceeds from the SE Ta. 


+ hse hy 


. -_~ 8 ~ a - ~ ‘ | 
Ss 
| ‘A380} Atjeroues sSurusow ayy, 
re ‘Jopunyy YUM poturduosor ‘uoousayye oy} ur [Hey Jo [[e} v sem aioy3 yI9 oy) ud pue ‘sopuny3 
“4 puonbe,7: “pjoo pu dwep osrr ie ayy funs Aue ynoyum Surpasoons skep |eioAos soup 
nc es ‘ 4 
z -otuios puv ‘{pnoyo ved WOU OY} JO a1oydsounje oy puv ‘aTquiava AIDA Pulm oy} YUuOW sity 
bs 
s youy z-> - fares jo AIUWeAY . 
“op “pauter ar yorym uo sfep jo oN ; 
POL: geet - — ‘hpnoa 
‘shep =! - “IeIO 
££) 6Lf zh ~ pate 5 > ee 
‘oinqeiedaiay urayy recta g9} of} 99 3 = $ ‘ ‘cases wae 
94 | 98 ce fra} WOWIIYL, 243 Jo apne ysaIwag 
aJ'NJ ‘W 
“Sgli Kuwnigag sof 494108 Yf ays fo aqriy JosuaQ 


424 


425 


APPENDIX, 


‘staydsoune dy Jo av1s uray | ‘kpnoyp |. z {| cava jet | ] £2 | 62 | 2d] cvamm 
“yl eie AiaA "LAD z.-| MN : 14 | gf oy: o% 
‘ ‘yom pte ystour Ay0A ¢ rites Oe : ae a } swl-2 £9 7a : 9 ig ge 
om VAIO onip M 
he 2 ae ‘oup fo) : z: gg Jol 89 9 
"S[eAraIUT Ie ALIID foup I Sto = bs 2; = 
‘ou ‘Kpnopg ° g 
a ‘orp ° M ] [ SL fs 3 a4 
Xep ye uns ou fasoys ‘hz Oo N ae are i 5 of “ 
Ara Sures Jo aoueseadde yeo18 & pue ‘Auoops A190 A *Apno1 I a syil-€ of woop] MAN : 8 bee pee es 
op z 
“ures Jo sdosp Maz VY fouip ) S tL 164 | 69 | 6 
‘Azepy I "AVA zL |g | 69 sr 
L Lick 
ee : S . “ f bl A: zl) 9t 
: i L {zg | of | $1 
samoys Aavay ® aia Surusoursrya Jopunya yon] _ foup I L | zg : 
‘ouip ‘oiip z | AAN sys 9 167M 74 24 [OB | ve By 
Beat >. ‘oulp fouip £ 5 | Bi eg : ‘ 
—< ‘ules Jo sdorp maj & ‘0331p ps : MN L y eae T 
“yaup Liaa fares yo aourszadde yard y ‘omtp z ¢ a 3 5 ; Z 
onip z 
‘JapuNnyI yA fuoousaye YI UT [ley BWo0g ae : : j “i a a 8 
-Aep |e Boy yoy. VW Soup 1 | AN syit-£ of uoop! [04 if og | zl 9 
OUP | Solip t | AAS | zh | 62 } aL > 
“op fouip ° S + 89 | 42 | 89 
‘op : foup ° aN J L 69 | be | £9 
sured Jo souvreadde yeoid & eae * fonp ° N x si a : 
epung pnor) c AA e: 
—, oe — nr re ee en 
ee — —_— ee — — , , 4 = 
: *2910.T | *SIUTO, *uooy] 2y3 JO aicNniw 
“ y a . 3 2 S | goqaenb yoro jo 43 | 7 4 
a ayy Jo aourseaddy “PUT AA. 5 | -suap Surusour wear | srmawomsyy | * 


“boli Kiunsgag 6744202 


< 


APPENDIX. 


426 


"O81 jnoqe ‘{ep-pru jnaqe YIUOUT siy} YIIa BY) Jo Joy oT 


*puIM oy} Aq payedsrp Sutoq s[yey 31 sv ornystow ay) ‘u99s Wopyes aIe-sMop JOIPIM SUIMOTG UT 


\ ‘uns Wivm wap v fq popasaid ore oy uoym ase) Oya 
aq skemyje ysntu pospur yoy £3481 iv smap Aavay pur ‘ouaias pue avspo jnoyZnoiyp soyivem 
oy) f yUOU 941 Jo pUd aq1 spieMo} sjse{q SuoNs puv ‘{pioyNos ATeNuTywOD JsOWY pum oY _T 


*yOUl g-E ‘op jo AqnueAgy : 


‘op € ‘orey 
. ‘op St ‘{pnoig 
3 eskep gk “2219 
6£ 1 bg {SZ : - Soup uray ¢ . 
“esnywaaduiag ue sy] p£-1 64 | 1 | SZ} 99 = - ‘oyp iseary 
Sg] 691} % S{aQWIOWIIOY F JO opngqype ysaqRaIg 
| atx Jw 


‘yas sof 1ays0a4y ayy fo ajmpy 1pdqUag 


“" 


427 


APPENDIX. 


roxoydsomne ay Jo a1e3s 


uBoyy 


*oulp 
*ontp 
*sNolaysiog purm IY. 
ured Jo murivadde was yw 
syorya A194, 
*olytp 


“ISTOJAT 


fortp 
‘Jopunyy our , 
“ysiy pura ayy, 
‘oup 
“onip 
“OUP 
*Arypns pure asopa £194, 
oe *A38oy Surusowt oy y, 
“onIp 
oOne 
"orp 
“OHIE 
‘Arp pur ouy Asaa rayiwam oy], 


‘ures Jo oouvivadde ywoig 
*Sursour sryy Apiva frapunyy, 
*ulel ou yng fapunyy 
‘ISTO 

*A£vpuoyl 


SMUVNWAYU 


ILITO 
foulip 
VID 
oiIp 
foup 
‘orp 
fonip 
‘onip 
‘orp 
“£pnoyD 
‘reaqa 
fonp 
‘£pnoyy 
rao 
‘Azepy 
foip 
freayo 
‘{pnoyg 
forip 
fouip 
Soup 
fouIp 
foytp 
oqip 
{realy 
foutp 
‘{pnopa 


exte 
aya jo aouvievaddy 


| { 6L |g | Sz 


KAO UHO NM ao 


ee ee | ee ee 


PR tors | ‘slulog] 4 ts | “NOOyAl oy} | ‘y nl: 
Sh ; . josauenb yori : 
“PUTA ae | qeay Surasour ueayAy | “49 QUOW ITT. 


“boli youn °04jNIvD 


sheq 


APPENDIX. 


428 


’ " Pe : 
: : 
- - = - 


*peqswisite Aqea13 0q ‘osinoo jo ysnut “y1Iv9 pur spnoy 9} UI9MI0q potyttos snyy 

Suroq spurm oy pure £ MoT pur yep Ay9A auI0D0q spnop9 ay ‘yidaq SUIIO]S dS9y] D1OJoEf “ure 

jo sje Aavay pur sivod pnoy y3tm popuone ose pur ‘AA N OY} Woy oto pur “BuTuaAe JO uCOU 
-ioye oy) ur uoddey shemv “ivad aya Jo own wt ye pivaoid Aqpesauad yeqy swso0ys-sopuny} at J, 

“AGS pur ssopo alom siyS1u oy2 jo Auvut ysnoyrye ‘pus 

dy} Noe sU1OIs-JopuNy) qwanbey pur ‘jv1suas ul Joyywam iaegy pur Surmog, = *,gz1 ‘Aep- Pi 
We YMve oy Jo Iwoy UPL oy f YINOS “IoLIOJ oY SE [Jom sv “yUOU sity) PULM Surpivasid oy L 


“yout 1-£ top jo Ayuengo 


‘op 9 “Ure yf : 
‘op gt ‘{pnoyy 
> eskep PI “B21 
Sg; 16) £g ~ - ‘orp urayy 
‘ounqvsodwie3 uvazy p£-1 98 { 64) Lo} rd - - ‘OMIp 1se9'T 
4g} 46 198 fJOOWMIOWIIY T 24) JO Spnqjyyle Isojwoiy 


yadpy sof soysvagy ayj fo afvig [vsauag) 


S 16 | €g | veow. 
*sraydsouniy 9y1 JO avis ULdTAT ‘Kpnoyyy | ¥ i | | a 
oa ‘pura USI soup £ a f : = 
‘op “oulp 2 -8 . 
pe mal Fizal b rae) syl-t £9 Dad Sg lz 
*AAN wloly 0231p 34 4 
ee aes pue utet yt yy ‘{pnora b to $3 9 
P : ‘ . . 
thts € J 9g | 26 | £9] %z 
gh f 4s | 86 | £3] £e 
‘AxqNs pue asolD seer : 2 ice are 
‘oup pind : gto cts 
“pura Surg OIE cinésl 19 Wo Bex Agere cee > 
sasopo AIDA ATID ° S oe sb tes 
“pum ys ‘o11Ip € | AN ‘, ARTS echo 
2 eee Bie St J og } 6g | bgjér 
4 ‘JuMsaa oy. Ut Wo03s-sopunyy Aavay v ‘ontp v ‘t omy Payee 
i . ‘ ‘ontp foijip £ bo ‘| [28 4 sf 2 
_ : ‘<pno[g £ S ' : - a 
Z ‘snp Yu yA soyreoA Sutmojq prey ‘oul é as l Gels fs 26 98 te 
a 0341p von epapae 
- : ; sasopo AIVA JYSTU oY foaip fe) | ae Re : 
, sabe : J L fg | +6 | te or 
6 | + 
yout : 7 { eS . Hs ; 
IBID 6 | fig 
‘011 SKzvp £ : . 9g 1 g \ 
onip : peor ug -  stad-9. 78 Ww Td +: 63 3 12» 
ee pel eee ye + §g | 6g | €g |¥ 
Sura cipnotg | J L sg j16 | xg }& 
sJoyiRIM Burssoyq opqeaaisestqy Apnorg $8 /28 | 781% 
foup 0. Ka | $8148, 1.28.17 
; “Aepsiny L, SreaID I S SS" “ci Slaw Saat 3 85 tic baal 
es eee ee ee ee 
i —| &. © Aajarnb yor ' 3 
SABRN TS ayrjo aouravaddy *purAA ? | E ‘Suius0ow ueapy | *19}9WOUIAY F : 


boli pede ‘pyynyvy 


“durep A19A ne amp pur ‘Anns 
PUB oso] AJOA D19M s}YSru oy3 Spud oy3 0} Lep wp Woy pue ‘pez oy} uo uvoq suits ay Ty 


‘aurys-tins 34311q jo Avp opsurs v Apao3¥9s pur ‘Apoyo Ajsurposoxe 


% SPA TQWOUT Jom 943 “feIoUas UT Inq £ WHIEM pue ‘Au0o/8 ‘asopo sem yred J0y3ey oy oTtyM *tjuOUR 
2 2) Jo Suruursoq ay) 3v ‘AA NI ay} Woz swII0}s qus{oIA Ayord moze YIM SApJOyINOS pulM ay T 
= ‘ 
“ *sayout 9-6 ‘op zo Ayquehy 
‘op br furey 
‘op bz *kpnoa 
*skep L ‘eaID 
bg | 6g {1g - - foiup urayy 
Pinierodutay uvayy spf-< bg | tL} zg ise - - ‘ouiip aseary 
gg | £6) Se ‘JaoWOUMEY,]L 9Y3 Jo opnanye asaqwarg 
‘AU NIW 
‘@) 
Si ‘Mopy 40f soyrvagy ays fo apv1g yosauey pr 


432 


APPENDIX. 


_ 6 | ty | 69 | 1a I aeons 
osaydsounne ayy JO ayers UwaqAy | Apnory a [ee j= e zs 
op ean me |e (aw eee | cele 
‘onIp to | . 
“ges ion su 24 oe ee Peau ee 
‘urer yo aouervodde yvois W ey y 4g | z'0 —  gyrd-9 1g 7D aie bg|9t 
‘onip B Bree . wo 6g | zg| bz 
orp Pi : 5 J 06 | tg| fe 
‘onp phe z vo | cf 16 | Sg] 2% 
‘op As g'0 ! Sg]it 
*Suruaao ayy ut Sh 9 Pa . g | £6 Se ot 
"TPs AWA, 6% 
sseasowul a pia ees tae swpl-g 7g UoOpy MON : eae 
‘o1Ip ane ° of 16 | gh) oe 
‘op pare o L fg | 06 | og] 9x 
| syTs pu as0]9 A19A sopIEOM ONT, ees i z0 be [gg | og | $1 
*BulugAd oy} AT A9puny, TF, roe oyahexs et , f fg {Sg | $4) Pr 
“pUIAA ONT ap = cl og [Sg | 4h) er 
fuer. ‘fontp . a a oS syre-g 64 A9T1UTD ISL" 8 88 ce - 
Bopvasa ayo wpurrorssxspuNyy yy, ea | 2 | as + q ig ob | bal ox 
To) ¢ 6 
“yap pue yorya A194 ‘ApneI9 . Jj ye L cE of Z - 
ae € pet oe. a." 1 Sg ]o6 | gfe » 
‘oup font € Sg |o6 | 1g]9 
*sUuIT} 12 PUM YSITT 'P S‘o 5 
‘SumMlgad yy Ul whos Jopunyy VW psy syid-9 64 woopy [[0J Ki he s 
‘Aep [pe uns oN ite: . 6L | zg LI€ 
' *asoy> puy mre rs go - tL 98 ele 
op ES ‘ose € a } ‘ | zg 9g } zg]t 
‘uns ONT ‘OP 4 ee ee ede 
scans wospotss ‘Avpanieg ‘Apnoi Pe. : : Se eel RS ‘aINIW| &@ 
eee omnes i “00 0 
a | +3 ‘2910 J Wlog sd | jo yourenb yore jo gates 4 
° . 5 oul o > 
SMUVNAY ayy Jo sourreaddy ‘PUL 5 | way Suyuom uvayy RED) 


“gli Appy ‘ozgnzjvD, 


‘ nt 
= ae ee fj - | 4. 


—s —— 


APPENDIX. 


432 


pur ‘noysnosyi popnoyo Apyour Ays ay3 
Asurpaaoxe aiaydsomie ayy “S$ jo q 


“Te oy Jo aunyeraduiai ay ur uonenea apaty A19a 
*qiZ1 0} y101 a4] Woy urer yonuT pur “jam puv isiour 
ot} 0} satMnowos Suiulpour “yuour sty ‘pura oy T, 


ssoyour P-L ‘op jo Ayrqurdg 


tr ‘ure y 
sup Oe ‘Apnoiy - 
‘skup 1 Seat 
Sg} Sel re = b = - - - “op uesqay 
sainqesoduray uray £g 4 g4 | og} LL a = 3 . = iC “Op ise’ 
gg} oblbg| 7 ° “alamounayy, aya jo apne asaiwarg 
lain 


‘aun sof saysvag, 242 fo 3401S Josquan pr 


1g | wrour 
SNS EL | ve 
ssraydsomne ayy yo avy uPomy | ‘&pnora 7 | = | | 8 7: a Se 
eer eee te ee es fg} ts | 82 
+ L fs aS o S ' 5 vg} 6g} fg] 92 
‘oniq | fr dons > Lone iS 78D TY 2 | 06| Es] Sz 
‘ong can fo) "IEA t ‘ bg | 06] 7g} bz 
Ouig ; : ty 1 H $e Reale tt 
‘ott ‘onip é | Sel ea} ty | zz 
‘ong Ribs : as °° 06] bg] 1% 
‘oud sop : he f -78 5g | 7g | ot 
sasoto Ada we UL cont I : | | - 88 1g | Or 
° ue Syoryy A134 oun : I I 
ttns ou ae AOA ung wee : + yyd-t 3 'A man ¢ ef oe - 
: ‘Onig ‘AzeH ‘oN { I 
1 g'o } 64 | zB} 08}9 
‘ong ‘olp 2 2 ; SI 
. og ‘£pno[D = ze L 28 cf * br 
ie “kup [f® wos on, ‘A7e : MM to | } = 0g LL} fr 
‘Burusas aya ut rapuny J | jek te) | 1 gl gh| gL] ve 
: : y 62} 11 
S ‘oni forp ; P pa I eee “hs os 1g | of 
Pe “hep qe ures quessaouy fouip o- Vick wert 08-°O "I ¢° $2] 0g | 6 
< “kep T1® uns Opf foIp ° 1 : r vs $3 1g] 8 
oe : N g't : { te Sg| Egiz 
*S19MOYS [BIOAIS SP I a Te) ¢ o6/ 7819 
foup éb 7 ( * Lg| rg {5 
foutp ° “IBA 1 H Hs Sg ca) v 
“01S fe I zo | syi4-E gg Wty fg} tg] 7g | & 
‘aMOYsS apes ae IP é bg] 98] 98 | z 
; ‘oyip 2 zg! zel1 
‘ouip I Lio 78 SS SY PSS 
SS ENT APRON = pega SO) =i = ‘a | NCW | og 
Se *2010,J | syulog | *UOO A 2y) Jo 191TeNb , = 
SS “re ay) urey | Yora Jo voy uray] A9WUOWIOY | 
SHUVNAYU jo soueseaddy|” “SparAd | 


a 


“POLt aung ‘vysngvD 


‘ule YONUT Syyey sI9y] WOM 
*‘pIeMysea OY} 01 PUNO. stud yt ATWOOD Inq ‘I]q"LIvA UDO sI PuIM oy) suIeI Oy) Sung 


4 
a ‘SuIudAa pur SuluJoul oy} Jo wy) pue Aep-prut yw Jeoy oy] UsdMIEq UONRULA OPH] AJA 
% puv ‘qiuow Isv] sv ows oy. ApOeKO dInjeiodurd) uvoW OYJ, ~«‘ouTYS-UNs OPT Alaa pure ‘prumny 
z pue yoy A|Su1pasoxa ‘yju0oW JIWIOF 94} SB ‘sroydsouye 941 pur Pres purm suryreaoid TL 
< 
ssayour Sx foytp Jo Aqruengy 
oiup of f furey 
op of ‘fpnoig, 
é fep 1 Sea 
3 gtx Soup uvoyy 
“sanaeiadwty weoyAl fg 4. fi LL it ‘oats ysvoy 
$g | 06 | bg SqayoWOWIIY [, Yy yo apnynype isowag 


qa j°NIN 


434 


“Ming dof saysvag, ays fo atv4y qosauay 


pot 
1 F381 $3 [red west 
“dxoydsoune ayy Jo airs uesyAy | aye i : la = _ 8d : : of 
‘Jopuny | ¢ U z 
“SpuIA\ YI ‘on I AS 7 ( 4: oe 8 ie 
rae) ot 
cup | 2 | as | ro | dig ee | selse 
‘JopunyL, “iste I aq I'o e syid-g 6L7%Y° } ee fo | 64) bz 
, ‘orp I by | { 62 73 °8 ts 
foun ° : c g ik 
“Suquyydy{ pu spuaya yong ‘omip | 1 ci | og | &g | du} re 
Sige (eon a Se ail er 
"SPAT ee 1'0 | Me He 61 gr 
~eo 943 Suotwe Cyorys ang ‘ya1s suosaad Ayew tou i re L$ 62 Want 2h [63 | gc | ax 
: “AvUNyO Ie Wier ou uoaq pry aroun yiZ aya ued ate : 60 e sy ; { zg |£g | zg] on Gy 
= “4Akp Atoa fared Tews ike o as | z¢ £3 6L st 
2) pe I she % L es $9 19 br [oy 
> “Aup ][e pourey ‘ We ; Pare) J | + 3 Ee Cy 
te] op fo | 8 19 <= 
a ‘op % 6:0) ( bg | 98 | zg 
e. ‘on z ; £2 Jog | &g] 1 
< "STIMOYS {]BUYy TRADAIS els a LO OO | Ap qd $8 [06 | zg] oF 
1 ‘0 W-% 7B OT 6 
“‘Zuruaaa aya ur Suray sry yoy pe I 10 [ mi | 73 43 g 
“ontp oe ° £9 Life Sg | fg| 4 
‘onip pai 3 J : be a3 | tel 9 
Japunyi forp - ra ly bo} 8 Ne 
puny {png I . 68 | 8 
*2yBi4q Adoa yysru OUL sre Zz iq. 98 08 ~ 
‘ouip : "73 NOTA uray 4 tg | £9 : a 
foiytp : as i vg | 98 | €g . i 
‘ayopa pure py Aaa ‘£pno9 F S “AVGSUNHY rg 168 | rg — 3 
‘ IO nal oN Sean, “= > 
sya ayy ing ‘Farwsour ayy ur Fuory purm ou E # ary Tiahs re ; a ‘woop 343 oer | Nt TAT ¥ > 
pa “at eeprom . ‘abate » b yoea jo . o 
“are Bk SA PSA ; wayyy) s 
"SMUVWAY 242 jo souvseaddy saab = qeay Surutow uPAR, | ‘ioistwoWA9yT 


"bgdi que ‘wynyny . 


APPENDIX. 


; <n te OBB 
Eseunmiea’ Ajvau IojoWIOWIDY J, ty) idoy SOSNYS SUVS IT] 1, ‘aggystiast Aaa. sem Aindsaui ot jo 
UONVIIVA OY} SYIWOUT sty Jo 9[OYM oY} DINJsIOW TIM popvoy YON Suraq are oy, *Avp-preu yw 
sdemye Jsomo] pure ‘Burusow op ur uvys aysiu yw aoysiy AyQeviwaur asowye st JdI0WOINg oY T, 


*9015ap Isaysry oy 01 sINAsrOW ay) Surqiqwit 
Suryy AraAo pur Be AIOA SPAN VOU sIyD [fF yey ules Jo AMuenb sy, “Surus0W 
ayi ut Apiva qead pnoy Sutposoxa ue ‘pzz oy) uo pue “spunyi Apuanbay :ouy pur ySuq 
Alas Asem persues ur siysiu oy) YSnoye ‘ourys-uNs oa] AtaA puv stout AJA [NS “AIe YT, 
‘sayour 6-9t op Aynueng 


we 


‘op &% sure yy 
‘op gt ‘£pnoig, 
*sXep . $ ‘Iwao 
a fe. wr pi} wgzp ‘stow pur 1ySnosp uvayay 
oI Paes ‘ySnosp otg 
of? oUt F San ystoww ysaqVIIg 64949 mou SK yy 
*Ausuiap 989° | at 739° 839° ‘Ayrsuap uray 
oe 61° gr’ SuOTIBIAIBA Ysavalg 
LS *6 z—eai9yds oL-6z 99°62 Lg'6z ‘op uray 
-ollle 34] jo ojeIs Uva] 19°62 95°62 LS°6z ‘op 4sea'y 
9162 $L:6z SL:6z “ur ‘op ysaivaig ELLER: g 
¢a1n} 28 $8 1g “op uvayry 
-viaduiay uvayy spE-z 7g 0g 0g LL ‘op astoT 
; oF8 068 of8 Sopwaaye ysaywarg, Svagamomsaq 


—— 


tes | "NU | CW 


‘ysnsnp sof sayyoagy ay4 fo ajviy pvsauay 


‘Kpnoja} = zy | 1 | of: : | ze 1 Sef a —_ 
- . . . t fe) I 
cnipyr | z j\z 5 re ee Sz We) ne 8 99.9 S65 { £3 3 = of 
= PSL RAS tee . x ef " a re . ‘Wea < fx} Lg] 19] 6z 
<r SP Ee Ede oe ee oe an es. 6: H " f £g} Sg} og] gz 
+ ‘outp}z |& |z ZO | ot St Or 59 t9 Ang} ‘s ie 
e214 79° 6S° foe) 19| $3} 08 
oulp | z e t Io S) $ 8 ee is ou 1g| Sg} 19] 9% 
Red Fs a pee = ite 1 i : . re bg} 9g | £3] S2 
ol eos SE oie Rh a 81 ar ee, eae 1 gl 2g] zg] bz 
Bs a aa : ote S ae rae “639 } €g| Lg| cg} &e 
. o jo | of Lg 19 Lo > 8} “8 
fpnojg{o |o° Jo S ZO oz ; : a. a ta fo lean | nel we 
‘kzeH{o [o |z eee pe a = cles eee Eg} 2g] 62] 12 
*AVII OD} o I ° MAS st st e if =: $L t 12] $8 gl Of 
ree) Real he Ae ee 4, a be: 69" Sg: L og] og | 42 | 6x 
‘olup | 1 I I gto s ay Hf t9 ae ae: og] £9] 64] gt 
SOAP I Ores] RS) Pe {SS S- : : €g| 1g} ci 
umiplo {a [3 eT lo ce| oh eee lee 639 v3| #8 | 6 9 
# Sate aS ne : ce 3 bl: 1 EL ‘AUN 1g} £g} 31g] $2 
a ‘onmIp|o |O fo S G0. s\ee SE oI Ps Ls oe a cee gee 
AY ‘opts | 1 ‘0 Or | oz oz Z : 
be ea os : 5 E (ao: elie £9} 4g] rg] tt 
a ‘OlNp | 1 I fo) or rep i = oi. ei oly | | 1g| €g| zg| zr: 
es oe Sa poe pou ee + EL: zh: zl | 1 €g] zg} €g| 1 
S  Apnoidjo 4% fa rose of ob| ob Sls(tego: Lote 7 €g} 4g) zg} or 
< contp}y jo |x of of ob| o = is « ol el cou 
fouip|o | 1° Jo of Soler ® cs oe | es Laspetices Hs : 
aeol|, |z {x S oI SE} o1 bl at SL: \ OT | 9g! <g| é 
7OnIP}o |x Jo ZO S$ a ol oP a Ree. , raed Bt 
SOUL al ea ay Se ( as as cites 1 1L: Ey $9: 1 £g| gg} zg} s 
ABEND hoe [2 ft) ae | Bo 2 oe sx logaees| ae * L £3} ss} x] + 
a2AD!o | 1/0 as bo es ; - eae foe a £g} 98] 1g} & 
Ela bal gee a o% f rs I a re AS | Sere 73| 98| og| = ~ 
i= Ba ee bo anes ea” ox| $1] or | £462 | 9.60] oye fae if 0B] 4B] be} nt 
Mt rey has 8 San Be fees Par oP BARRE es 0 oe 5 ‘uooWy aya Jo foo | ‘WwW 
alone | 010g cur |p | eur | “p uy P| og NI W | Siatecimocts ) a|'N | a 
Boca Mace ees | = | jo Ausuap ovayy | szaqawounayy| 2 
‘e0d0y pue PULA we “sora word AFT “a1aWOIeg : nine 


“vehi soning Svygnzj09 


APPENDIX. 


438 


‘ ssurtel ap Jo 


“poriod asey ayy mnoqe pasvo.idut Apivois sem oroydsoue oy3 jo YSi9M oy qeyr srvadde a osoym 


<payjnsuod aq Ajuo poou Jajawoleg oy} Jo suonrIs ousoddo ay} ‘siti Jo jooid ur pur : [fry 03 seq 
31 IYStIoy ay Wo pouorseod0 aq Avu_ siya A[qeqoid pu ‘uosves sui Jo potied z9q30 Auy Ww ueyr 
sdoip s0Bsvy ur sy[ey soywm oy “Yo Suio8 sures oyi uodn qu) ‘uonvasasqo jo Sy0M St I 


i “quo Suipodeid ay} uryy soySry 


Ajqeropisuos poors sojoworeg oy) ySnoyrye ‘Apnops pur dup [us se ay, “Jepuny) 10 utes 
YIM JaqI9 pepusne jou.jng ‘sduruede aya Ul SuIUIYSIT yonuT “YS pues Ayyeiouas pum oy, 
‘soyoutr €-rr top AurtH 


op 71 ‘ey 
‘op O% Skpuojp 
‘skeq Of fea 
f wiSi pS | wr por , whz p$ fainqsrow pur Aisnap uvoyay 
Sz ov oI *yySno1p onig 
L 69 6°9 599 farnasioui yaqworgy — Sugamsa Shey 
“£yrstap 069: | zoy $go: £69: ‘Aysuap uvayay 
: raage) ZO {zo fuoreara yaad 
“19°6z7—aroyds £9:6z 0g'6z 13°62 ‘op ual 
wouje dy3 JO avy ues] $L°6z g9°bz zL6t op =. sta" 
L6°6z 06°6% $6°6z *ut ‘op qsaqvaig Srjamoao gy 
Z18 $8 og ‘op uRaT A 
sginqeladwiay uraw $7g gh Lo gl ‘Oop —sasva'T. 
08 906 oF8 fopnarype yoreatgy Sf 42g2mionir9g J, 
—— a ES 
“a °N WW 


-saquardeg sof sayjveg, ays fo a4vIg [vsaUay Pf 
* 


\ 


ow 
on ‘Apaory | F % |owaslt-rr | Sx] S$ | br forftz| % | E9'6z | ogbe [fret '8 [es i 
tS ~~ ontp) o | 4 40 $1 St 5 AG ts’ ie 7 +6 f rt a es 6z 
‘oup) x | x | o | aS a earen al eo we eS fa } zg| Sg} 6L] gz 
seaqp]_3 | z | o S $ oz | $1 8" $a ta e Wiha 4 6L| £9} og| Zz 
*Apnofg} r | z | o | trea | or s jo : a Hes te ‘ | 78} 98] 84] 9% 
seq] r | 1 | o | as s OTe OF 98" oe ee L og} Sg} 62] Sz 
*olp}| oO I ° as $ S ne 98° ‘i i og| bg} 64} bz 
*oyIp| o I fo) S of oz ob 43 8" $6: ; og | Qh gl| fe 
roump]) O | I | co} ag | re} St oF Ms oa Be 66: ‘369 og| og} 64) zz 
‘ouip ° © I a rt SP ah °9 ob: . . 26° “Ov gt ‘og gl} 1% 
eonip) FE] or | x | as | fo] 09 $$ °9 6 a . 6L] og] gl} ot 
“onip I ° I mr $$ 09 og ; 3 res pe gl | 44] 92 61 
*onip I Z I eI $$ €S os ae ie af | gl| 1g | 22| gt ‘ 
‘onip| 1 I ° Go| gt gt sf 3 as £6" 6L| og | 6£) Lt 
comp] t |}. 1 | 2 a ae a. 0g" gh ] [ 1g| 1g} 62] 98 
Ma *onip I I I £.0 $1 5 oe 9 i ee LL 1 169 ' Og 28 Li $1 
5 owp| T+} t | 2 | as | 40 ed eae oR es ptray > | wate ‘Wma < zg| 3] 73] 
— comp] 1 | 1 | x | an or ig ae Bt “ ‘ pumcee | £g| L£g| tg] £1 
z outp ae oz | Sz gl: SL: LLe By Ast Fe 
4) Kavayy] © I I N 6L: og" 19° be | Lg} vQ| zr 
Pa sx fpnojn| ° I ° S*0 is ps rm : Ls is $g| 06] tg] 11 
-} * yup} I Zz ° AN Sz Ce ot ui + a | ] £g 06 @Q| OL 
‘ouip z I (e) as os of t wa zh a < { $3 68 7Q 6 
‘oup| 2 z o | AAS ¢ 8 5 € og" 6 ; fg! eg] Ig18 
‘ornp| 1 I ° S ol ¢ ¥ 28" «8° is | : I 9 | €g| 63 | 19| 4 
seq tj Fr jz} S c. Stake edits a Ya see, < fg} 6g| za] 9 
Aproyay tf t 7° : ss + ey. bie |e i; £g| ag| ta)? 
‘ormp} oO | rt a bts ee 3 ae oat Eg| £8] 1g| + 
“hzep} 1 I 1 a1 a ay 3 : 4 ‘ aah ze] fg] Eglt 
*£pnoja] © I o | “MS | 7? Ps - i ay af ree | | bg | 6g] 1g] 2 
sae patel ahi ae of ¢ + ‘bop 6L-6e | zi6z | 21.62 | *AVaSaRaaT Ay fg| 99] 18]! 
x (ew | 2utog sep spo) Par: ip nn 2 a |! N W | videiptaus go:auitinb a\'N| WN re 
“T ae Sat ‘WW youa ye Ausuap weal | -yoyamows9y1, A 
"210g pur pur Ay 24) *xa}ow0IS APT *JaJIWOleET | 


Ra ec ee nO Si ON RS ee ee ey Snes See EN eR E 


| bel saquardagy ‘vyingvg S 


spowoy surat yyy Aq ore Iv9A dYTI JO UOSvdS SII WV OAL 


yom sBoy oy ‘styuow Surpasaid aySie oy 


jo Auv ut uvyy sayvos8 90q 0} MoU suiSoq yoy IYStu sy) Pue Acp dy} UddAjOq DDUDIQYIP Ot) SY 
“JojatOeg oy) UT asox AInosouT ay asin0d Jo £ sinodva 

su jo paiva(s pue ‘Aip pure uryy aiaydsowe sy :uOsvas poo oy jo ‘AuruurSaq 10 ‘yovoidde 

oy) sayeoipur yorym SABZoy opy vB dtUVIAq sSUIUIOW YI YIWOW sy JO. s[ppruT oy JnoqY 


‘ 


“MAN put MA Pula 


oy pur ‘ysiy AIA JoJQWOIeg tT, "yy Siu yw smop Aavoy puv “sepa pur ivopo AJ2A MB OUT. 


7 . 
L al 
a 
v4 
2 wiz prziu1 pok wil ps 
a Sb oS of 
< of Sz gb 
ead . 1 £69" | 989. | 469° 
Kysuop 769° | pro: (fap. | eee 
16°67—"aa9yds 26°67 16°67 coon 
OUR AY} JO OLAS ULI] pine pki de a 
¥73 -\ ¥9g | 64 
*gunivaadway UvayAl $zQ gL LL bh 
5 06 £3 
©. 
sr 


*“4IGOJIC) Mop AIY IVI AL 2 fo 


*sayput g-o ‘op so Aynuvag 


‘sftp € ‘ureyy 
‘op 71 &Kpnola 
skup 61 618919 
JYTnorp puv isrour UvoyA ’ 
ysoorp onig 
Saanystour ysawaig, — ‘uagomorSyy 
‘Ayisuap ural 
SUONRITBA 389]VI15) 
‘op. UL] 
top) ysvoT 
‘ur ropasoweaig, § — Saagomosrvg 
‘op, weal ‘ 
“op sea'T 
Sopnqnye isawarg, f4rzemomsrg Ty 


A415! [VAINIE) VP 


bl a ae | > ~ a = 
‘ : 
- . . ' 


‘ 


sf inns 5 A pyc 62] urcws - 
+ | ELH | FIM got 2 beets} of | 4 1S | 26:60 | 2662 | 6262 | FE STRTITT 
*“Ouip) o 4 ® Rr ae st ae Be Mi 4 ) og| Sg | SL{o€ 
op] o | z |.0 ob” of a yaaa 9 Ret Sohcomuityl onl £4.) o2hee 
fe ee oie SE a Tt 66s ot be oS shai COPIAL TIA og} 98 | 24] 92 
f1vaI9Q| 0 I I sf at bi +6: 60° 26° ‘ og} 98 | 94] 42 
comin rT 1 t oz of-} § 6 - £6: og) Eg | o£] 92 
ee in ie 4 c | oe sare Reema © 64) bs | b6| Sz 
routp] o | x | t | MN § we ar Se il eet ( och it| Sele 
romp) oo { £ | £ | ON Se Re se 66. lbe aheeere | 94] og | £2| fz 
ouip] I z I Soro} of Co) = z z. er zol Eg 2g} gL] zz 
wee Pt | of of or[ Be. [oe fabeemahenn OK za| 88 | $4) 22 
ronip| o | x | 0 ‘6aalen: alia zg) gg} £4) 0% 
we _01p} o | r | 0 of sb Git eo Oe ee. : £9] 6g | og] 6x 
*010Ip| o I o MN 4 of | o coer 6" tink» €s is o Hs 
IS Ee ee SE cs | 9 rock. omabboure fF £3} 98] 34) 4s 
soup} o | tr | O° | ms of ey cate eee Es] 6g | 62| 91 
« ‘orp! o I ° AS of SE} o1 a 2 4 ie waite og hss 
© ks Mag AS Sg hd a ie a aes UOJ MONT bg] 6g | og] tr 
a ‘omp)o fr |i st Behe. $6: : 66 | f Sel 6g} rg] £r 
z “oip| 1x 1 ° Si Sz o1 6 +. 6-623 i $3 gg 1g] 71 
[23 *onIp ° Zz fo) Sr Sz Sz L6: H , ae ¢ J L £9 o6 66| Ir 
m& soup| 4 I ° of ov Sr Te) go: fe | P | 7g 68 6L\ or 
= ‘aup| o | x | o S€ ov $1 | 98° aot ets cee { zg} 6g | og| 6 
a ae Peed ue af SU gRe SO eceh ee ] ; €gi gg} zg] 3 
Apnoja} 0 Ms MM ok ore 2 ae bes bls | 769 » zal 2g] zg] e 
“OUtp| I I © $1 oz # - re \ % I Esl 06 | fel 6 
r4eaTD| 1 1 | ° | ‘awa | ro SI PrLing ae a Ae i bal 88] zg] % 
(ORT <9 t 2 AN ot ee ge ki ee | $9 88} og|¥ 
ity ee Se ay S aa Sere 98° ra e a Eg} Sg} og|€ 
Baad Bh ae as : A ie ee <8 +6 og] 78] 1g] % 
*onip I ro ° c : 

prieivdened ig 7al BR gree Ve " se | |. € | £662 |66e |r662 | “averva | 2g) 68] fst 

Seay ee! Sere aa SA ae past eee! Tae ae . $ e s oO fe) *y “K ‘W iw} 
“A | ON] WY] urog] py | MP koe gain op eRe pers. jo Taeeteias < 

a | eee ye Aysuap uray “SOJOUIOWIISYT | 

*9010,J pue pulAA : “yaraurorSAFy IIIUIOIET | 


boli 4999490) D440 . 


APPENDIX, 


442 


| “919]d01 St Ne oy uoyM Sar 
enjowl oy) ut wey? Tey saporsed AroqwM 9soy1 VOTING SuITIAd oy] TH JOY SI sAvmpe st JoIOTUOIEg ayy 
e99uaq Wor guoneies siyraonpoid pur ‘oraqdsoumw aya jo Surids puv rysiom oy aseasoul sn 
fans vy 10 Wey ays Aq poysivs Cyonprss sey se yoy ‘IGsu oq} Jo ssouppos ay3 tory YIv OYE 
jo sorjins ay} tau jdoy pur pasuapuos anodza Jo prop aq) 04 Suto oq siqz3io0U ABfAy “asTI-uNs 10 
€XIs Ju UPT[) YOO|I,O DuTU JOGR JaYSIY YOUT UE JO YIUS)-9U0 Rou T9140 Suloq wt £ Buisii-uns s9ye 
SIMO SAY 10 OM) ADIITPOIR ay UO aduBYD o]qIsuas Ajo vB sheAfe Std19q1 JOyIwIM Arp Iva[o: uy 
‘yo dooy ypas sSuraz0u ABZoj oy.J, *AIP pUL IUdIOS JOU OS] “StTO JOLUJOJ at] Jo Aue uvyy 
O1ISe]a 21GW Av AY, "IT JO dsino0d ay) Uy UIeI Jo saouBivodde JesIAVS a19M O19q ysnoyyye ‘aiayds, 
-oune oy) Jo oSueyo oy3 UNafqvyivuios suIyZou Jnq * yUOU sit) popieaoid spurm AA NT 94,5, 
*sayout 6-0 *op jo Aynuengy 


‘op 1 fury 
ols 3 nee 2 *£pnol9 
skvp £% ‘7e0[9. 
f rs wiryps E we)por we SySnoip pue istour weayAy 
of $s Hh Ae ySnoip od 
L Sr $1 ob fgxnqsious ysaterag, §— £.40g900.4.TK ET 
" gol: | gogr | z1d ‘Aysuap uesyal 
Piemonte gtoo | 41°00 | z$-00 *NOWEMIBA 1S9IBIID), 
“a2 ydsour zo0'of | 66°6z | corok | ‘op = uvayy 
+e Jo 01838 uvoTI OO'Ot 26°67 | $gr6% | 99 67 bas Sates? SA 
gorok | sarok | c1 0f “uy “Op JsaIvaIg A2JOUW0 ID 
SL | fog | $14 ‘op = UROTAT 
edunqeroduio3 uBayAT 94 14 gf 99. ‘op = seat 
08 98 | o84 fopnguye Waywasg, —4agOrNs7d E 


sie te 


“uaquianony sof sayzvagy ayy fo 21018 [v4auay WF 


443 


APPENDIX. © 


! 
‘oulp | z I MN ct oy 
‘op; F | r [o N oz ie 
‘rontip; Oo | r) of rf 
“euip | 0 I L of S 
18915) | O I > ot] vt 
‘ontp|o | @ fo S $ 
‘Apngg}o |r fr | AN § 
sawyg|o | 1 I N $1 st 
“kay |o jo fo uf ot 
roup | o I ° St ob 
‘olp | o ' o | MAN St ob 
‘omp|o fi I N ob St 
‘outp | 1 r |o | MN ot Sb 
‘ouup | 1 z I FN S€ oS 
‘onup | o I re) N $1 ob 
‘onip | o Yats0 Sr Sz 
"OVP | o I I aN 0% at 
‘ontp | o I > Sy of 
seajo|o ly i (al $1 $1 
*olp | o z | an | G0 St o 
Apnoig}o far {1 N $b o$ 
‘ONIP | o I I os -: 
‘oulp | o 1 | 0 ° ° 
‘op | 1 z fe) St Sb 
‘ouip | o z I $€ ob 
avy jo |, | o° sf ob 
sfpnoj> | o ¢ fa) St sf 
“reap | oO I o of ob 
‘fpoopo] Oo fa fio oF b 
feayo] o I ° MN $€ Sb 
——— | e — —_ he | | | ee | ene | one ee | nce 
! / LItod uu p wu p | 


puk PUbYy aevouroit 4 > 


se 
$€ 


zo" 
t oO 
70° 
fo: 
to 


00" 


£o-ok | 60°62 | 20 of 


——- 
come qos oes | een Sere 


Se 


“AQOWIOAR YL 


go" 
96" 


W 


J 
| 


"YooKy sq2 JO | ‘N | ‘'W 
youenb yore 
ye Aysuap aval | “49x9WoUHoG] 


§Z{fog] $1 Z| reo ur 


L 24] cg] 99 4e 

} &4} 1g} 4] or 

{ $4] og| bl] St 

1 SL} 64) 2o| vE 

Leet ol, Weal et 

hot gt | 64) $4] zx 

‘WN , 9h | 94] PL] it 
gt | ag] wor 

L 94} tg} 2] 6 

r 34} te] 418 

64] 98 oe 4 

og | Fs 9 

Sol Magia aa; 

ole | og | Sg| 94] 
og| 98) 46/8 

og| 58} 46) ¢ 

*ARpuoral } og] #8] 4] 


Y 
rs 


’ er 
ete ere + nr ree - 


"bgt saquwaaony 


‘ 


vqNIVD 


APPENDIX. 


444 


"SUT 
gsay} JO JoyMo iv sdoj Yor) wWopyas nq puv ‘ouosas pur vajo AI9A u99q sey ‘<yexuod ay) UO 
éqjuot siya SoAaMmoy + suruaas pue sSuruiow oy) Ul Loz a[qvaersesip Yop ¥ Aypessuasd st 3.1943 
wok oy JO osvas sIyy WY *AOUUIOJ aU} FO Aue poo2x9 03 AqywarSs sev Ajtsuop t yous Jo aia ydsour 
-ye oy} pur ‘hip Ayqeyseurar yuow sfoyMm oy T, “Fer ywom yorya Apnojs uo ssur1q sAVM]e YIM 
SP OY) O} OI] B poulpour svar yr uOqM ‘skep ma ve idooxo SAAN Apiuvisuod o19M spulm oy L 


“yout Soro ‘op jo AyHuLny 


Furey 
‘Spool 
"12210 
{ySnorp puke Isolu ULITA] 6 42g0mo4sOKPT 
‘dW e124 1 fAusuap ueofy 
SUONRTIVA ISPIVOTO 
roroydsour ‘op UkaJAL 
2} 91 JO aILIS UIT) | ‘op 4s¥ar't 
g,0°,0€ ‘op 9swe1k) S4apaMosv 
ew ‘Oop uProyAl 
301] STA { ‘op 8eOTT 
pf-t 99 fapngnye yok SAdPIMOKLAY & 
a oe 
| “a 


*OlpP 
‘op 
“ouIp 
"OUP 
ronip 
‘onp 
“Ue 
‘onip 
*oup 
wad tld 
‘ouuip 
‘oup 
“outp 
‘ou1p 
‘ouup 
"Iva 
*onlp 
“£pnop 
‘onuIp 
‘olltp 
*olup 
‘onip 
“orp 
‘o1yip 
‘onllp 
‘oup 
*1e2[D 
“ollip 
‘onip 
*olup 
 Apnoy 


445. 


APPENDIX, 


Somooocoooovoocooco ose ec oO oO > 


Cr oO Om cs 


$ 
I oO 
I °o |}; MN 
1 vo) M 
I I 
t I 
z I 
I ° 
I I 
I I 
< 0] 
I oO 
; : JAN 
I ° AA 
B aN 
I oO < 
: AAS 
1 |x |3NN 
o |o N 
I o 
o I 
I I 
I I 
I t 
I Zz 
Zz I 
§ zt 
4 I 
t I MN 
1 0 
I I 
I I AN 


"N | CIA] Sawrog 
"2010, PUR PULA, 


Soro 


"ule yy 


| —_——: 
—_| ee | —— —— 


"w 


“a 


1e€4 tab lL 2 60%] Zorof|boro8 | 

Sv $s ob | 90° $o go. 

SP $s ob | Lo’ go” Jor 

Sb $$ of Jor or or 

ob $s oz | £1 OL br 

ot oS Sr] br: he Str: 

$f Sb $ | +r PEs y ll Sass ial 

Sb SP $1 | 91° br | Sr 

ov oS or | tr: fr bre 

of Sb SE | br: “1° Li. j 

oS 0S Se | Lr €1- ao a 

o$ 09 SE} eae or Iz: 

ob $$ $z | go So: go: 

z o0$ o | Lo go go: 

Sz oF or | Lo: ou" Zo | 

of ob of | zo io Lor 

ot Sb of | go: 90° }6n J 

st ob oz | gor Lo bo: 7 

Sz SE 07% | to 10° So: 

ob ob o1 | So to: | go 

Re ob oz | go for 6o- 

Sv Ss of go" to: Lo 

oF |. $$ of | Lo’ go" go" 

St $s of | Lo go Lo J 

Sr S$ ob | 60° $o lo | 

St ss St} So fo" go) 

St oS of | ox* So go" ' 

Sz Sb °o 60° Qo" or’ 

Sy of $1 | 60: So" go 

ot ot 07} go yo" fo: 

of os ot | Lo: to: Lo 

of | Sb oz | orf | or’0f | Loot J 

‘p | cul sp | cu] sp "q NI ‘WN | 
a a a 
sow AY ESE LUCCRt Ts | 


*ygli soquasag ‘v4ing09 


[F 
$9] OL | 09 |6z 
Lg | z4 | 09 |gz 
g9| tL | 19 |dz 
seh g9 | £4 | 19 |9z 
‘Wot g9 | zZ | o9 [Sz 
L 
L 
[ 


9 | c4 | 09 Ibz 

g| 12 | gs \tz 

$9} 12} 1g |zz 

tg in $9 |1% 

99} 24 | 99 joe 

‘S2l 12| S54] 49 |6n 
“Od zt | yf | 99 [gr 
o£|$2) 29 \tr 

. o£} SL | 9 ox 

go} &4) 99 St 

69] 12) ¥9 Ihr 
69| vl | co \ER 

gze 89] £2} zg \ze 
WN 89) 94) 19 1h 
g9| $4}.79 jor 

L 69] sz | 1916 

| 89) 4 | 19 Ig 

( 89] $4 | £9 |4 

1 OL) SL | Sojg 

1zl tL | 64 | Sg |S 
Ot 4) gt | Ly ib 
44 wb 69 € 

tL! OL | 99. \z 

L ch 64.) Sg \t 


Jauienb yora 
jo Aytsuap uvapy | ‘JaJWOUAY 


906 sem (soynurty Ay pasodxa Suraq justNI\sUL oy) Aep-pit ev UNs oy} Jo Jeay WiNIpot oy Ty. 
"£3303 Araa skemye sSuruiow 94 J, 


‘OUI otURS JY NOG" smap Aavoy 
juonbary “say3woas oy) Jo ApuaJ9s puke YIWEM oY} 01 pavBou yum Yi0q ‘sox Yous aSuryd aqisuas 
Alda B UM ‘qIUOUI ay) Jo pua aq) Nog” T[9 YSiy A19A pooys rsowoseg oy) ur ArNds0u OY], 


5 ou) Woy Aryurysuos JSOUT]E 3ISM qiuow oY} JO s[ppitu oy 
a 
is] 
ou 
-] . ‘op z = ¢£pnopa 
: *shep 6% "e315 
ae ‘poh 1 «po ‘pof "3ySnoap pue arnaistojsy 
da ‘W erly Ba ir ete ‘Autsuap uvsyy 
: : +r-00] Zr-00 61-00 *aorqB141eA IsaIwaIg 
‘ *gO'0F o1ayds Goof} Lorot go-ot ' 1Op UROTAT 
*OUNe OY] Jo 23RIS URI foro} L66z | 96-62 pop Astory 
Liof| Hr‘of Lr‘of A SOP, ISOIBa1C) 
spf-z 99 zk 19 “op uearyA 
"Op ysuo'y 
fSpnje ysaqeetg, 
a ; 
< “Sgli dupnunp sof saysvagy ay Jo 81019 Jvsauan 


‘Suous fy301d uayo pure ‘cs pur A\S 
wolf Inq fopqviivA spuIM oY J, 


"onseja pue Arp Aroa oroydsowye ay Tf, 


64240104 ChET 


4 


S49j0KOAD i? 4 


S12 janom sag aA 


~ ‘OVP | z t 0 ol ue for zo" ado 
+ *Apnoyg | I € ° oI ob 33 ee Ss og apie ees 
‘aup|o | € |o Ss o$ Ge oe Fh ies 6° Tene 6g 192 29] gz 

‘OllIp| oO z I MAS ol os ae sor es ae 96°67 7 of | tL 89 iz 
‘ouIp} o Zz oO S ; . s Abe 
Ges ete s 5s oF * Sacks eth 89 CL| zg | $z 
‘onip|o | 1 o 3 mc ele re ae Aa eas ; ae 
‘ouip|o | z jo M : | 99 [ou] 3 
‘onip}|o | z I AAS $s og " Sor a es j | ee 
Smp}e {1 fo | at oe of ot gas peer aes } Lg} te] to] 32 
‘oipj;o | 1 0 AAS of ob 2 = a a Dir eee 
Bake | xl o og of 4 Sor z Sg }oL| 09 | 6 
ronIp{o | z | 0 o§ 29 2 ae ve Ba gL ce luz | 68+ ge 
vis ae a ae berm 3g $6 Siler “ler fer “Ord $9 | 65] 09 | dx 
onal gy eS N o$ $$ oL I : Sg{oz| og | ox 
ep aae sf sf tle. tn a f Lgl EL] 09 | te 
2 cone . He of t on = : 7 + 99) og | fx 
a ‘ouip}o |r | z | AN SY oS of | zr a 7 F 09 |s¢| 09 | Ea 
td ‘op | o Zz I N sb of me a sa ote "TA ON $9 zh} gs | 1x 
fs oe 2 i Us ect a oS Ts) Zz f zr or os Sots). 88 
< 0111p | o 1 oO oS 09 oF tr or’ or Sy ae 
“op | o z I MN Sv 09 -: 6ai Gar om j a g 16 
‘OUIP | o zt E N oS 09 * age er: pe ; ts e041 
Mele a 3 se 3 pes Hot ] r 99 |ol| to}9 
belt Ben IAS as ae cf a Se | hy eee acs “2EL 99 |oL| £9] 5 
7ouip| o | z jo ob o oe go 80" or eee a ba tea 

*Olp | o I o JANAA ob 0 : ee +0 0" eal eae os 
onipfe | 1 fo yl | oe'|. Coe ease henson goad 09} 
ems 5 : 4 ome Sv o$ afi Gos08-1 Golok | Goroe J eLoAt. pret 69 99 H 
——— | —— | —— 3) Ve ei San reaeee . mite! | " ants . ‘ “UCo oui Jo "y ‘nt A .) 

mat] yy | ga ['s2tOd | ur Pp no P Ls Y N W | on See 1S 

was “ | > | i Ls O18 | 4o Ausuap UBT 4 “IDAMUGAL9Y YT yt 

"9910,J pue pul paoiaw0r SAF] Ja UIA a | 


NN Pe : 
"Golt hapnurg SP4INID) 


APPENDIX, 


448 


oy} UayM os¥d oy) AT]eIOUDS st yor stow AIJA stay Me ot} 


posodxe Suieq J9j9tuouNEYT, ayy ‘ep-prw yw uns aq) Jo Iwoy ULIIAT 


ssoyour 6-z 


‘ouip v 
‘op If 
‘skep Lt 
. ‘pt ‘P 82 2 
oes { gok* 369° Bl 
610 Bz'0 Sto 
toot 10°08 zarot 


‘sdoydsowne a4) 
30 ajeys weal Zook 


96°67 69°62 69°62 
Srof Liof Fr-of 


) bl $6L 16 
‘aanqetodwoy uray $4 | 69 $4 89 
gt 98 bl 
ee ee ee ee eee ee 
|| a ‘N ‘W 


"Sg 1 dwnagay «sof soyve yy ey! p 


Syesopowr “yZI pur *y3g st oi uo : ABBoy puv yoryy Apouomxa oro 
S14) JO Ffoym oui Suing 1919WoIe oY UT ArNdIoUT oY Bursier ur ayo wasB AyoA v sktmye 
sey pue “onsvja pue Arp Aida 31 stopuos ‘popivaasd yorym spuim AN oui ‘Arenu0> ay1 ud 

: “AS pue ¢ oy) wo.y sou0> pum 
TPpuow siqi jo SuruuiBaq oy 7 


‘op Aynurty 
“ule Y 
“Kpno[g 
RIO 


ySnorp pur ainistor 
iM Pye OW 
‘Ayisuap uesyy 
“GONvIeA sajvatry 


‘Op = URAL - 


“op iseoT 
‘op isoqwotg 
‘op ueayAT 
‘Op =. yseaT 
‘Spnynye wayrarg 


IV IS) JVAIUID & 


“MAAN 942 Woyy swuio}s 
sSUIUIOU! 24} yuoUT 


"999 saynuru say 


*sow) JAY Japuny y, 


S4ajaMosshey 


S4ojomoav I 


Saapomomary f 


APPENDIX. 


af bso | PL ]Z62 fr | uram 
£ E | | Oe -[ 9 [ge] e fof | $1] Sx. | pork | Toof | zorok | erat 
tls . “Se 09 oS | Si Gl... jopas | | bi | 21 ea} ee 
iid ; $s 09 oS | or E0rof | £oro€ [ ai ae | te tee 
“ouIp I oO SS 09 o§ | oorof | 96+ 96° abe sso? 
"1eIID I jr | MN S$ 09 of 126» | 96" | 9662 | Bf J ey lee CeAres 
“Apnoa I ) MN Sb a SE | 96:62] 96: 00'0§ > ae ; che el Be 
“ouIp I o Sb SE | og oorof | 96: 66: ' Wai oS ee | of ee 
*01!p zt I Cy Ql L6*62|-46'6z | 96-6 ] OeeNaL Vtg Lae 
*ollp 1 °o Ce ie O to vo: to: : 11 | 6L | Solow 
“OlNp 4 0 M 0% Sz fo: for tor | . oars 
i) ie) z oO MN Gr Ol fo: Vo: Eo, 7 f pe s <i 4 
“O1lIp z ° Lo inti of | Sr | SE | to Zot be | Ape ats be 
gore ote ce $$ 99 oF | So: ss os. ‘orl ¢ £4] SL} of | 97 
"IRI I fc) MN of $s $€ | go go Lo > me ee Perit 
‘Apnoyry £ € Sb Sb of to: 0: vor H ’ uv e eo | $ 
‘op ria oS 6§ SE | ‘bo: “leo 10 | ecbape 
"eID I I MS ov St Sz go 00 rice ¢ ' be ie EL as 
‘OUP ° I I'l ob oS of | eg £oro£ foro ( reas Best oe 
*£pnolg ts) ° MN 6S 09 er | So ENPOE: 96 alle a pet 2 
Sa : , of ob | S1 36.67} 66°62 | L662 } Pl ce heats 
ABITO I zt N 5 $1 $e fo: £or Lo: \ "312 Bal eal 
ene ; ; 70 |S $y of 11 poof | Sook | ‘AN re eee 
‘onip fo A 8 6 les s¢ | Sb bo | 66:62 6° ] Behe See 
‘eID I I aS =e Papel tot So tor 36 6% gee ale 
“£pno[g z E : Sr le HG: $0" gor 7 ( ve ee lta ; 
rests na ER of s t tI" | Loo! gorok | “bil g €L| LL] 69} € 
ee 1 fe . isi Aid ees poet og aed RE Ss ' Z| 94| €L42 
Ph) fe) I ° o ts op 96: 6g" 63 i J i t\9 ao 
Be H ; a So | ob o Jo of $667 | 06:62 | ooo id. Pane hia eS 
a ig ee A | a or iar peas ew) i) qv PUTT VST eb a - | *HOoY ay) yo | ‘q (NI CW uy 
=a . . “wuiog "| $p | ur ftp | eu |e a N W + “goyenb yora $ naa oo tat 
W l Urey | wNe Pa soothes yo Ausuap away | 
*9I1O.T Pur pulAA aa oWoIDAPY 


Vgli huwnagay “vyinyVvg 


APPENDIX. 


450 


1 


*mnodea yout Os 31 YT SurSariq pur 
Siauenb yNos ayi Wo sawo0d pura oy arr (os¥> oy oq sAvmye sntase) ures Jo oouvivedde oy 
uso pry 2AA “AvaA dy} JO UOsvas SII Iv JIaYdsotIe dy? Jo UOLIOLJaIBI OUIIIIXS IU} WOT sv [Jam 
se ‘pajreaoid yey) spuim ysiy oy. Woj pasdoid Avw yom ‘moy panuIUOD JO}OWIOINq Oy 


"YS E oy Woy smap AavoFy —*YJWOUT ay3 NoYSnosyy {peau aeaBop 19389] 
¥ UL Inq fos panuNtod puv ‘durep puv ABSo} AoA a19M SuUUISaq Ssy1 \NOge sSUIUIOUT ]BIIAI 
“ULES OP] TM popuane pu ‘spywas yng £ YiwoUr sty} stuOIs-19puNy 921411 10 OM} A.19M O19Y J, 


‘OO UNS dy} Jo way usp “SOUIT) day JopuNy Ty, 


sayput $-0 top Anqueny - 


i ‘op & Surey 
‘op II 6k£pnolp 
skp of A) Fe} 
g67 SP gt pot : ~ ‘yySnorp pur sanastoyy — Suagomsoa.dAdgy 
iy peg 839° ie ‘Aytsuap uvayay 
66:6 Fbés im Taek fUOTIBLIBA JSILAD 
Bie Zz ; 
99°62 $362 $g°6z ie Hate 
t1 of o1-of z1*0f ie = i ania 
L Get 6Z op 4s apt Ma QULOAD 
@L Be 0g 69 : op ULojAl 
© § “he Fr olip seaT 
~ JOR 4 ee 88 fspnyigye ysaawarg “uagomous9g | 
[foe 'N ‘IN 


“Sgli younpy Lol daysvagy ays fo ajvig fodauay 


45 


APPENDIX. 


ewmyy}z | & J $ I 


“ABD 
Apnola 
onip 
Soup 
"ILO 
£pnop9 
“OUP 
"ouip 
e219 
“Oute 
Apnoig 
eonrp 
*oulp 
ILIAD 
“ORE 
toyp 
“OMIp 
*{pnojdy 
*ABA 
Pres 
*1ea| 
ioe 
i) fe) 
Apna 
rolip 
fonip 
*onip 
sony 
‘op 
“orp 
“ARID 


° 


jrey 2wos 
fo 


CAOOR OR MRK OR OR HH we OON HK HO 


COMM HM HH ROM HH HOt HHH UA EMA Ma MA OO 
” 


TK A AMETEMAMAAMMNTHTR AKRDAMSE MA MMMA AO 


-x»OoOocormo000 


‘We 
Jo Jaquivnb yoro 


“Sgli youmpy. ‘P14nIIV9 


APPENDIX. 


452 


os 
ath | “TS-Pues 
Apoonp sAemye Suraq Ady ‘spura oy ur voreeA OU JO a]IIIT pur “Isto JOYJeINe oY, ‘taquinu 
Ul JOMIJ BOM AAN OY WOIf dtuvd zeYZ sUIIOIs oY fOsTe se favo ay) Jo DUNN SIYI 1% puNoy AT|eI 
-ouad sit u uvg) A1][Ns pue Wem SsoT seM YIUOU sIy] INOYSuosg) We oYyI Jo a1nIwlodw} oJ, 


¥ 
“O11 0} BOI UNS dq} JO toy UVP “SoUN} XIs Jopuny T 
. "SoINUIWT May v JO ddeds dy) UT O£*,00 soumyaUIOS 


‘qwo1d AIDA SEM SUIIO}S-JapuNy) sy1 Joye pue oJozaq AINd19WI ay) UO poivodde yey) UOMeeA oy) 
pure £afqeiopisuos A1dA sem YIUDJUDAES PUL YIUIIzXxIS Oy] UO [aj yet ures Jo AueNb oy yz, 


‘*soyour g op Ayureng 


‘op 9 wey 
. - ‘op £1 ‘£pnoig 
é *skep Li “e919 
. ota pv poz ,wozt | GyInosp pur sinisiopy —S uagamosdyy 
9 169° | bg: | S69: ‘A31suap UeojAl 
£2" be bu fuolqeIIBA ysa}eI16) 
93°67 | 19°62 | Egr6z ‘op urajy 
£9:69¢ bL:6z | go'6z | 01°62 ‘op sea] 
L£6°6z | 26°67 | L6°6z "op Yawig “Weyzsmosiwg 
zg | £98 64 ‘op ueayay 
$78 | bl $2 69 ‘op yee'y 
Sg 16 £3 eapnyiaye isoyeaisy Su2zamomearg f 
| ‘a | ‘(N | ‘W 


"Sg4i pede sof saysva yy ays fo agvig pvsaway 


oO Spry] z | € J rf s fogs |g] zi | bef be] & | 9962] 19°6r | €9°6e | [8 Font 62 eee 
poe ; = 1S o1| oF bg fg" zg | AB ea ee ee 
- oqtp| © € I = u 3 - 6L" L psi 06 | zg] 6z 
‘ouip}| r | & Jo #1 Care. Bg" SL: Ve en tat Ree 
routp| € t I of oz] ob = ; a = 60 zg le 
uns | ft ee rie] Ss) | 
“fpnojo| & | P I Ss L: a | $60: $2} 69] zg] Sz 
olup} tf zt I ‘of ee ~~ 3 9 Ge ga} Ig | vz 
ryVITD} 1 £ I Dan Eee Wd t a $9 64\ fz 
*£pnTD} 1 z I Hs fp Sg Og zg L,| @ 
wy} o | z= | 1 gg: CQ: j og | vg} Sh} 12 
e£pn%9 Zz € I 6L: Sg: | 1g Se 74 Ot 
‘ABID} Z z I be z6° | ; 73 te ZL | 6x 
‘Apnojo} 0 b ie) gg zg" [ og | zg] 44] gt 
"IID] oO | 2 f° S 6L: log: 969° $4) $2] 6g] de 
‘omtp) 7 | & -] € aN 0 eal Poy eee OL J- $L| 191 82] gt 
+ z € 
: : o 11 | MAN gala eS ' fg] vg} Ig] sr 
“ I Lg: {lg zy| tg} £3} bx 
Bone |t |: ae 1st] cele 
- ° 5) I Og" zg { $g| gg} Ig| zr 
re pap oo ee zg" Eg ; Sgt 8g] Ig} iz 
“i ; Koby AL | gle e bg} 43) 98} ox 
a I p | 1g | zg ‘WN tg | Lg] og|6 
te) fe a 2d a Eg | gg: Ig] gg} Ogle 
‘£pnoja) ¥ | v fo Sg | gg" ' i zg} gg} gf) 6 
“ONTp) E v I zg 1g° J L €g 06 64 9 
‘oamp € | €& | o og: | Eg £9 | gg] 6L)¢ 
‘omnp! I f Jo og: zg Pade zg} o6| Llib 
contpy€e | 2.49 / LL: | zg et fg} 06) LL) 6 
‘oump 7% e I 69° 6° zo) 1 -0g | 06| SLi ¢ 
* “SOMIDL © ate jee 99°62 | 06:62 og | tg! 64) 4 
"avaID| z Beno S saps Sais a fot fea ee), She, —|——|——| — 
— = | ee. TEE ST ST } (ca JN |W 
- , Fed . 5 Woofy oy jo g 
@ UN [OW tlod = = rauenb yoeo | & 
: yi | *Jo}WOWIIY PA 
JaWIOINg ye Aysuap uray 
"9210. PUR PULAY | “jayamo1s AY ; 


a ee EK ERSTE TES SEES ER og IEE ee 


"Pg hy piadpr ‘vygnyvg 


APPENDIX. 


454 


‘IeNsn URY} Ids YONUT Jo}OWIOILg oy} UO UONeILA IY, “OTPPIUs sYy1 Inoge 
soyivom Aryns pur osojo yonu : Moy os Sulog Arnosau ay Jo uosead ay) st ‘JoUUNb yg ay3 Woy 
siow Buteq spuim ay3 Inq §Burpadoid ay} Jo JYI UPY? JoLIp UsEq Se YOU siya ITB oy 


‘j111 0} OTT UNS OY JO Joy URI "SIT Udd}INOF JOpuNy T, 


‘sayour g = AWueND 
*solun} OF ue y 
‘sAep €1 = SApnopD 
‘skup gt “e219 


E §g9* | 9£9° | S89" “Ayistap uesyA] 
89 } poz} pof| wt faynqstow uBayay — S4az2mou SAET 

te OF 6E> | gf SuoweeAa isaIwaIg 

zg6z | VL:67 | bbz | ‘op uEayAT 

LL674 £962 | £S*6z | og*6z ‘op. 4s¥a'T 
Eoro€ | 766g | g6*6z ‘op yewag §42j7MOADT 

4g | £6g £g ‘op ural 

538 { og ie} 6L ‘op aseo"T 
6g 6 Lg Sapnatape ysaqeeisy Saasomomsrg 7 

foto 13'N A) aN 


‘Soli dvpy sof sayjvagy ayy, fo ajpig posaVag 


‘a010g puR puUlAr ‘IWIOIL ' 


‘wo {x |] 2 i | Jog [£ | fe [1 | ob] 6 [g | xyz] pL62] Lobe | 1 Sg] £6g{ €g | wesw 
MW apnyjgy 1p te S pzr 1 oP ot ob ZL , 19° $g},2g) tg|xt 
oy seaya] 2 | €& | € * 1'0 o | of zl: 4 bl: ce 06 | b3 | of 
“Apno[p} 1 eel | s bo OI ob or| Sd | of: yay zg] gg| 18 | 62 
IBaTO] € 1 lo ol ob | oz gl: ol: of: Sg] $8} zg} 8t 
"olup| 41 £ lo So WoL ov | oz gl: to: Sg’ og| 06| tg | éz 
“ONP| o o ly aS oz o$ | o1 ol: by: Sor ] Sg] gg| 62] 9% 
‘oupl o | Oo |y +0 O1 og | ol £9 | OS: 09" ate zg| zo] bg | sz 
‘£pnoin| & | Oo | o S raze) O% ot oz | 99° £S- £9" ‘ By 89 6g} b6| dg] bz 
'I¥ITD| o tle AS St ob or | 99: gs: 69° Wil 6g] 16] Eg] fe 
‘Apnoy3} 0 | t | o ob ob of | $4 | Sq | be: | lg] 06| 2g | 2 
ial: | to ob $$ ot | 6Ls. of Lora Se" L eg] 16| tg [ae 
£pnopp} o | @ | o s oF os or] 64> | zl: og | | 98] 68} &g} oF 
"IwIO} o | Oo fy MS ov o$ o1 | &g 1g. 6g" 93| 88] 1g] ot 
“ontp| o eae S br Oz ob | Or £6- 98° Lk: bg] gg} og | gt 
* “Apnolo] o r lo of 9§ oz | 06: 1g" £9: 989° Sg} zo| zg} oa 
He "ontp| o © lo AS $$ 09 ot | 98° Oy 13° Da be] £6] og | or 
g *"IRITD| 0 ee ae $$ og | o1 og (AE ty 93| <6| bg] Sx 
a “£pnoia} o I o of of $z | zg Lhe fg $g| 16] bg} vn 
O ‘ouipl o | & | ¢ gt Sb] or fg. | gt og" Sg} 6g| bg] fx 
Pa ‘op! z z lo 1,0 $1 oS $g- ees Og" €g] 06] €9) tt 
< ‘ouip| z | z lo of oS or | fg | 64: 93° Eg] o6| bg] ir 
‘ouip! o een ire as £*0 ot Sb or | 63° $g 76: Sg} 6g] fg} cr 
‘ontp| 1 z jo z o$ | oF POF “oe +6: 069 $g| o6| fg] 6 
"IeI| oo | z jo S of of | oI 46>. | 26 56° ‘AN Lg| 06} zg}8 
"£pnoypo| x zy q of S¢ or | 6°62 | gf gh tg} 4g] 19] 4 
“PaTIO] z € 2 So ot of $1} Eorot | gg 96° fg} 06] fgi9 
‘Apnolp| + v T ot of o |} 4g £9" gL ¢ 98| 6g] Se S 
‘ourp| x £ 19 oz ob $1 | Eg = | gd gL’ geo" I og] 16] Zo|¥ 
*oup| z "hae ie oz oz | of SL RQ" Bb le vis d Lg] 16] fg} € 
OUP] z zie or or | of SZ: bE: a | < Sg| 16] Eg] z 
eajOl 1 aii S$ or or} ob 19°67 | 0g 6z 2967 J 98| 76) zo] t 

“q ie . *yuUIO “ul GA FCT a GG 6 LR) 2 . Role "UOOFA ay JO Sareea’ 
; ee ee “UIE = |  N | TAT a N W: | Jouenb yore 8 g 
ru ; | jo Ayisuap urapy ¢ *oqauowdyy, | = % 


“sooWOISA FY 
aed Soli Mop $v44gnI709 | 


APPENDIX, 


456 


“sroquenb @] pure 9g oy Woy am02 
SPUTA Of] O[LYM ased ay2 9q O} Spey WopTes Yoryar ‘Moy Al9A° JeoMIOINg 949 UT ANoJOW OUT 


"Ay yeoyuN puv aqvooiSesip asinoo Jo sayiwam oy £ SUT]|ey OtuOs JnoOyIM 
pessed sey Avp v oo1v0s pue : yva18 AJuOWUIODUN u2eq sey YOU sity] ures jo AUenb oy 7 


*soyour b-bz 
‘Op OI 
‘sou Pz 
‘Op 9% 
*sktp > 


mop ) wot} wos 
bg9 $gg° | 1g9° 489° 


fuer AIQUETY 
fsopany J, 
‘orey 
‘Apnoya 
“eao 
‘a1n1s1ou uLoyy 
‘Aysuap urayy 


> 
3 
= 


. 901 uns oy jo JOY] ULIFAT 


‘ eG 
ADZOHOAGN TT 


{QOIWIIEA IS9}PIAEp 


‘op weap 
‘Op 4seaq 


“Op Wawa 


"CP URITAT 
"op Yay 
OPN jSajrarg 


§4250MO4D 


£4342 601M 426 ET 


“Sgdr aun sof saysvagy 24; fo ajvj9 [osaueny pv 


. OU 
| 19%6e | oSe6z | Cs 67 | fuales a 
ek Por} tg*6z | 9S ( ?s| Sa] z Fe 
~ | hz | ob] Jo "STs for . 1 $3} Sg{ 78 
ry Apnory | % Lt 1% | ances oh of se! ‘ tb gb } 139 } eS + 7B} 8% 
wv ‘ONIp : ot of pes 5% St esl at ee 0 'T 4 bg | Sg| giz 
OuIp ae g°0 oP 2 ze be. oh LY: i [ fg | Sg} zg ge 
Op] « ro ob to) 5S: 2S Sita | fg{ Sg] 7g] sz 
ee See wee a oe 68:5} pS) #3 | bal 98) % 
“oatip = : : N ob o EG gs: rat : gs | £39" OS} tg] 18 So 
Bi : 1’o ot 2 “ os 6S: GS» 3° "CW ‘A 7g tg 18 
eu} | xf] fee] fet] fee le Ld po VBL) ale 
. oO . $S: % I ) ca") °8 
“oxaip I I ~ ot ob = a $S- Z a J [ on 7g Og 61 
"022'p = I rb ac ob Ee 09: 9S gs: 7 f 64) zg} 64 gr 
coup : ; : ei 09 op =. oe z9° Eg: | og} €g| 7g] da 
outp as | 62 | 09 85 z 7 ee ee cee | 0 og | 3) ta} 91 
‘onip I ae ee 09 : Ls | 6b | gt pe Od zg| bg| bg] sx 
‘onip I Lt | oS Z Ei tb lo | bb 18) 48) £3 | br 
@ ‘ouutp I ae is ob Ze e¢ 2 gb: -| 9S: I 1 Se} Lo} bg| fx 
* op] z nas aS co) re 89° zg Ars L +e Lg] tg jz 
(a) “Apnolg I of of ie ai gg" of: { | +3 +g ZQ IL 
5, <Ontp ; os ol fe Se $9: Lg: f bg +9 0g oe 
= wa I’o oS eo 09 89° $9: Ls: ? te 8] 4087| OS 
re “Apaoig I : S Sr | o9 e oe ot =| Sg =| gg { bggetze: og | bg} zig 
< qa Lez 09 OF . 99° vg" ‘ACN zg} Sg} zgic 
*OllIp I oO fof} $9 6S. > 
ae 1 | as | So | 09 Q 05 69° | 19: ; £8] 58} 18/9 
rouuip : ; 3s ae e - 19° SG: 79 { Eg{ og] 191 
mole fri} a fre fal och [el dis | ee | $5) 18}¢ 
oie I I aN or ov ob she 99" Z . . fg] 08) 13 ¢ 
rt ; Lio | of Sb ol: 49° | 99 zg} Sg} &gle 
“Apnoip : : oz e- ob a9" Ig? =e fg} 06 | tely 
“ABQTS | OT °o . ‘ : —_ 
_ 2 ; I as ob Gr ob Sg'97 bS-6z 1Qio¢ A Rs en ee a | See 
0331] oz ctacerasce ee . . 
“Apnoj| x S eee eae ee —— : W |cadcn ow -) 
pei ia] Fs a cu lp Cale [owl | oa | oa coor 3 
‘yuI0 ae jo jauenb yous ‘FajowowiyL | § 
"7 NLC quod “Uley “a : | N | ‘W sralaworeg | ay Ayisuap urs 
“spULAA “AaJOUIOIT A FT 


ee er 


APPENDIX.z - 


458 


"suis feunue oy} ssoy OU st se fspuTM Ajsaasea 
oy Aq porisaye A{paiqnopun st Aindsourt ay} JO dIvIs MO] ay], *J[VY| UO ynoqe Ayao ules jo Aq 
-uenb ay3 ysnoyiye ‘apqvoaisesip pue Surxvjad Asaa ‘yuo Buipaoord oy) sv ‘siya JoyIvaM oy 


"O01 me pasodxa jo yoy uvayy 


*soulT] IY frapuny 
*soyour g-71 ‘op AyQurag 
*sowi} DZ ‘ule yy 


‘op Lz §<pnog 


*skep ea 


“Sghi ding sof saygvay 


<JINJSTOUT UBIJAT 
‘Aysuap urayay 
Suorye1eA 3S9}B919 
‘op weayAy 

‘op svar 

_ “Op ysajwa1yH 

‘op = uRa]Ay 

‘op =. yska'y 


6 tojamo Shy : 


“42g9usonD 


Sapnyiype ysoyeaaey 6 49g2MIOM4OG F 


of f9 9415 osauayy 


459 


APPENDIX... 


95° : v2 Ey 119] wesw 
‘Apnotg [ x | ot | F | Leer[so | | Set oS |_| 29x62 | 95: aA I rs a _ Ls 
ouyip [i o I 1'o | 0% ol ob | - 49: 4 s : cel Lat bal of 
‘£pnojg | o | 1 | o I'o | oz 0% ob oy Re, - “2EL 1 eed poe 
*189TC | ‘O- jk 4-0 oz ) ob 99 gs" ro apt oo | ok elas 
‘olIp | I | Tae |) as LOis| pyr o of 9 ae ae bot ook vee 
*£pnoa | o Co) ° S 0% ot or ae ek a ee Sep eae 
“olup | I o }0 as I‘o | OF of of ze a bie Sg | cs} £g| Sz 
way} o } r I S ol of Sz 69° 7. * 7 f ea laeieas bre 
‘oump|o | z |r Wy | oz ob o$ SL se 7b" eon ts 
‘omp|o | 1 I ro | of ob 0 2b 9° 99° : glo patoede eine 
‘orp | o O.-0 as ro | of ob oS 99° 43 4 ‘Wa = dg a 
‘ouip | 1 ie a) S ot of o0$ £9: x ¥ me Spee 
‘onip| 1 o jo MS go | ob of oS 09° ef “< j Poon ebed oe er 
“op | 0 ) I as g'o | ob oe os LS. 6b ¢: | 18 fg] zg| gr 
shpnoig | €& | z | 1-1 AS So | of of of Ss * zs" | pekiel ea es 
“e2[Q | ¥ 1 I S zo | of oz oS LS- ; ed 7 [ eel cet ea ler 
‘onip | @ | i -tz S fo | of ot o$ to: 09° aa fete toe te 
OINp |e |e |-% MS of ot oS R9° 2 9" fe coches twat 
‘oup] & {a |. as T'o | oS ob of z9° 13° a 7 4 perce Pee tes 
‘onip| o I o cosas oP oS $S- gh ; A ss a See 
‘onip | z 1 ) as Er | of of os Qs fie 99" 7 | tes pees tee 
‘olip | 1 oO o Wy | ob of 09 ol: 9% 89" reég gt beaattag: 
‘owp| 1 1 0 of 0% 09 Ou c 99° tadchelonies 
Ceara eerie eS (lel eels 
‘ontp | I ae as bo | 09 09 09 for ES an * re] eek Get 
‘oup| = 7 @ Yo | AAS I'o | 09 09 bt a a ps: rats og | 9g} 18}9 
tee e ae of ee ra e G- W'N 1g{ 7g} 7g] 
She eI eS Be S fo | 09 os Me: te va 1g] Pe] og |% 
vontp| o | rt fo s gz | 0 oF 09g 09° bs - Me i rel fe| OL le 
‘ommp} & J 1 : om S °F ob ce fee is | | | fg} og} og] z 
“ou! zt I I ° ‘o | oO ° oO gs: oO ¢ 
-Aprot OS ee aS 10 | oP nz ob 26:62 | ob 6z | Lb6z ee eee 8 BAT 8 aye 
ESE PETE CPE To PHT Stee Fed TES PS . . ee? . “TAY U “u00 aul jo “a "N W i 
al ne fc {sitod) carey specie = 96 P | - rai = = = sameeh ea & 
Z } ‘aajawowa : 
"9910 J PUP PULA - “aewoisAH *raowoIeg jo Ausuap uray 5 “TAWOWION TL 


te eee 
“Goli Gup *rygnIv” 


APPENDIX, ' 


460 


¢ 


~ = ~ 


‘spnoyd ous 


UI JIM YONut [1s Buloqg aay} Jo sooid v : yyuou spoyM ot) MOT ATquyseway rojwIOINg uy. . 


“Anumos ayi do sures Aavoty Jo sunosov pur £ pny Ara JOA OY], ‘*a}e1apouT ng 
soyesoye Ayjuenb oy pue ‘ures jo strep Aavay Araa Aue wiopjes ing ‘soyzeam Apnoypo yon 


"00! Avp-prut ye UNS 9} Jo yoy o)t fee 
*saypout £-6 sop so AURTD 


‘ap oz ulry 
- Sout] gI “apuny 7 
‘Op Sz ‘Apnoja 
Ee sktp € Siva9 
conf mob wroft mo$ _ foanastopy, — “4agasuos ZA gy 
°89°. ggg" 7g9° £8gQ° ‘Ausuap urepy 
1% £2" gz" | © fworgelaea ysaqeaig F 
; $o'6z 65°62 79°60 ‘op = uvayAy 
z9°b% L862 | 6b:67 | of-6z ‘op sea'T : 
glbz ZL'6% gl bz (‘op ysaiwaig, —  fsagomiosog 
f $28 frg at ia ‘op uray] 
‘spi=z zg og og 6L “sop yska'T ’ : 
l 98 6g ba) fopnanye ysaieoIg, Saazamomsag 
BeBe ‘N °N 


‘Sli ssningr sof saysvryg yt fo agvig [vss 


) < 


” 


enor} x Trt ET as | €6 fob] 1 oft fos] | $9°6z | 65:62 | 29°62 | | fa ss [en 

« ‘oupt~ k yt TYEE Se 2 aes ce ot ot 69° zo «| 49° 1g zg ire 

% "op ° 0 o lo of ot ov eb: 1B 2 £g he 2 of 

‘op | 1 o o as of ot Gs. gl? Lo° PL: { £g\ 38 K: 6z 

‘oup |r o 0 Io of oz ob gh: zL' gl: 069 fg | Sg] 18 |g? 

‘oup | 1 ° rn) L'o of of ob gl: ol? og a 6 jd € 1 1g tg | og |42 

*oyp | z o ro) fo ob of of 1L° 99° ol’ 1g bg | 18 19% 

‘ouip|o | 1 I Lg 89° bg'| Sg} 7g |S 

‘oup | I I I aN £9" t9° zg | Sg] 18 vz 

‘orp | I I I 09 19° fg | Sg £g |€z 

‘qupj|xr |r |v LS: 20° al be | Lg} £8 ze 
‘£pnoja | o I o aS 09° 79° $g | $8} $3 [1% 

*IBITO | I I ° aN 09’ gs } £89 | 98 | 68 | 08 \o@ 

‘ouip | z I oO go" 09° W A $e Lg Ws) 61 

‘ouip | 1 I I gS" z9° €g | bg} £8 |gt 

ronip | I t I as ie ac. zg | bg | 78 \41 

. ‘op | 7, I 1 aN £$° vs" TR fg | zg gt 

¥ ‘ontp | o I 0 64° £5" bg | 98} £8 |2t 

ray ‘oup | 1 I o oS gs bg | Sg| ight 

x ‘onip | o o oO 29' tg ed zg | €g| 18 |&t 

i = -fpropy | t I oO 19° og % A fg} Sg) 78 ive 

Ps “IBID | 1 ° o 6S" $9° $3 Lg| zg [it 

< ‘op | 1 I °o 9° a zg | bg| 64 jot 

‘oup | 1 oO Co) tL: vl: og | 0g] og |6 

‘op | I I ° z9° £9" Ig | 7} 8 18 

‘onuipj}o | 1 o gS" gs : 1g | vg} «18 |4 

‘ouip | I I I 5° gS" § 1g} £8} 08 |9 

‘axjip | o I I ec 65° $39 { 1g | fg} 18 5 

‘oyIp | 0 I I cS: 99° I ‘NN Se | 4g} tg ld 

‘£pnojg } 0 I to) gS° 65° fg | tg] fat 

“se }o ft | o Se. 2.1598: | | fg | 98] 18 |@ 

‘£pnoyD | 1 i. ~ 140 as gS 62 | oS '6z G:27 zg] bg} og |t 

‘ : . “yut0, : ; *uooyA) 242 30 a |: ; 
BS EBs ll N W | youenb in eine 2 
"2010.4 pur PULA, +19 OUIOIE | jo Autsuap avo | “AQIMIOW IIL, ? 


Soli gsninpr §044nI0D 


: : “‘surdp ofdoad Aueur pure Ayppeaqun Area tuour sig. *AysnoiS 
“fpoid Surpjoms J9Arr ay} pur ‘oye Jopun Butaq Anunos gjoym ou ‘oaoge syed AuvuL pur ‘ajqe 
~Joptsuod Alo uaeq aavy isnw asoqi ule jo Ayauenb ayi ‘osodtueyiog ory ynosse Ag ‘ured 
jo sonuuenb year ‘pua pue a[ppitu ay) jnoqe : yUOTH tatHI0F ay} RY J94S1Y JoaMOIEg a4 7 


*O11 Avp-pitu yw uns oy} fo way Weo]Ay 


° esoyout Z-rr ‘op Aynurng - 
a ‘onipgt ss Sue 
=) soul] £4 fjopuny TL 
a 2 ‘op 7% ‘kpnolg 
a fsABp Q eID 
ry 
< “929° 839° 739° {gg ‘Asus, . 
w sz ul oz wi $b ainisioyg — 4ajamosS gy 
Ge fc It SUOIeIAIBA JsazvaIE ’ 
*1L 62 $4°6z 9962 14:62 s "Op. ued 
99°52 65 62 z9°6z ‘op s«seaT 
Le6z zg°6z €3°62 ‘op ysaiwaigg = Suagamorvg 
#78 $8 1g ‘op UraTAT 
*spE-z 7g | og 13 0g ‘op 4searT 
$3 068 ovg fapnynyye ysaqeaig, “4ajamomsag |Z 
at ‘N Ww = 
=) 
a 
bs 


: "Sgr uaquardagy sof saysvagy 944 fo avpy pvsauex 


A] 


463 


APPENDIX. 


} 1 Jr [2 fo gs} fer[Sz|.1 foe] z f Sh] {S262 | go-6z | 22-62 | | ¥zg | Sg! 19] vesw 

-o1up | I I ° zo ot O% os gk EL: ol fg 1 SQ, Og, of 
conmp | & | 2 | z aE of. oS os th 99° 199° 1g] tel og} 6z 
‘ouip | z= | @ tr g'0 of os os Lg: | og: zg" Og | Ig] Og] gz 
‘ounp | z I I Let 0% O% of go: fo: 99° 1g] tg{ og} dz 
‘op | z@ | @ | 1 MS oh -e Tt o1 Cz oz zl tb: 1-99" og | fa] 1g] 9z 
‘£pnojg | o | o [oO or Q Oz ol: 79: 99° 939 ZZ] 9o| fg] Sz 
“I¥9IC) | -O==|_O=-|-0 ol ol oz oh | 99: zl “OT Sg] 49] bel bz 
‘ommp}o |i | 1 aq ot ob oF tL |cl. {gee $2 | 4g] 1g| fe 
‘olp | Z- | Zz é axe) co) of oS og LL. gt: Ig] tg] Og] cz 
‘oump| @ | z | 1 $:o o$ oP oS gle | cl 89° 1g| Zg| Og] iz 
op | I Oe=|-1 v1 oS oF as ol: | a9: zQ° og | tg| og] oz 
‘op | I I z AG S| 260 of oF o$ 99° | 6%: zy’ rg} bg| 19} 64 
‘oup | Zz I Z ire) ov of es ols =| $9: gg" 7 : 889 | zg] fa] og] er 
eApno[a | 1 I z | aN | go ord ov of EL: 99° 49: Wed 1g] tg} 1g] dr 
“wap |o {1 | z a | vo | 0% of ov zl: |%9: | 99° fg | Se} 1g| or 
*£pnofp | o | Ir | o oz of oF gg: | 09s. - | #9" fg | Lol 1g] Sr 
"e719 | 0 -| 1 | O° | AN oz oz ob 69° | 79° 99° zg] bel zg| tr 
‘ouip| r | o |o g'0 OZ Oz ob ol: £9: a) £3) ga| zal fx 
‘Op jot (0. |, F fo oz oz oP €L> “199: | 265 £3) 99] zgl zx 
“ovIp | o I 3) a So ot Oz ov 0g: LL: zg" t ae tg | Ve] fglrx 
‘onp| o | § | o O=0= |on Oz Le 7g Eg Ee} Sg] Eg} or 
‘Spnojg | o {1 | o o | 0 or} oz Sg: {94 og Sg | L2| bg] 6 
‘ouip|o | 1 | 1 or or] of og Paed- ry dee Sg} 62] zg]e 
‘oup|o fo | 1 ol oz| oz CE cee Be Se] gg) bale 
‘omip|o | 1 jo o |o z| of BR. 4 ve og" Sg | 6g! £8) 
‘oup|o | 1 jo ol o1| of to | gt gis Sg} og] zelS 
‘onip|o {1 [o as oz O1 ob og" tL Lut ssa 26 Sg} Le] 1g|% 
e319 | 1 I I oz Oz oS zg" tL SL: : 9 fg} Sg| og|€ 

‘op | 1 I I wo of | o2 of dbs 69: ob: W'N Ig} fg| ogiz ~ 
‘Apnojp | z | z | z AN ot oz ob vL-6z | +9-6z | $962 ao | 78] bg] og{[ x 

“a |°N | CW | cqutog a ee Rese = a *N W ‘uooPW aya jo | oI ar | TW o 

—— | UleY . oe ee Se A yauienb yora & 

"2910 ,F PUP PurAn “jaiauio1 A Fy TaaWOIeg | ae Aatsuap uray] 1 -yaqotmoway,y, * 


"Sgli saquasday “vginzjv9 


APPENDIX. 


464 


“Er pue wzr ap inoqe MN ®¥} Woy ul jos 02 urBoq puIM dy Tf, 


‘O11 Avp-prw av uns oy} JO Jway] Uvau oy T, 


‘yout ber 
‘op £ 
*sauia 
‘op OL 
esXep bz 
Ff 26g 9° $69: 
169° Y cpa “pte ps 
tr Sa* Ste 
96°6z £g 6z 06°62 
: Sg°6z 19'hz Eg:zz 
ees go°6z an z gise 
zg §S8 Ig 
fg: { (64 78 £é 
38 88 rg 
-— J | 
eek ‘N ‘W 


‘Kyurdgy 


fa Te 
“ropuny 
‘Apnory 
US Tte) 
‘Ayisuap avayay 


Suoreea ysrIworg 


‘op urajAy 
“op We IT 
‘Op 4salbaigg 
"op ° urayy 
“op iseaT 


fSpnanye ysarRaAIg 


*Sgli wagoj9g 40f 424102 ff ayf $0 avs [vsdUay 


Saagomos Shy 


S4ajaMiodD g 


<4asrecouseg f 


ert $ 11 JF Law | ot [for dt [Seta LE | 0668 | sarbe | 0662 | 
a ‘ouip) oO [| @ jo AN } 10 ) O1 of $6" | 06 76° 
+ *OllIp}| oO I |o | MN j €9 | o1 oI of _{ 76° 98° 06: 
‘outp] t | z |o° or ol of z6° | 7g Sg: 
‘o1up| 1 z |o oI ° of 88" bg: Lg: 
Op] I z= 1-9 IN Y Oz ol of gs 7g: 93° 
*£pnojo| z *-16 “| Ms 70] oz oz} o 06" ge" 06: ie 
‘omp| o | x [o o1| oz of | o $6 | 06 | 6 8°9 
‘Onip| Oo ° I Ot ob oz | $6 o6: 76° “OT 
‘olup| o I fe) of os ox | £6" Le ae 
‘ontp| I ho oz of or | 6g" | Fe: 76° 
‘olp| oO I re) of oS oz | 16° Ber 06: 
‘olp| 1 I I of oS or | 96 Fe: 06: 
‘op| 1 I ° oz of | o 76 ~ | 96, 26° ‘£69 
‘ontip| O jy I fey 4 of | o £6: 6g: £6: } ‘Wa 
‘owtp}] O | .t I » | of ov} o1 £6° t6° L6° 
- ‘ouulp} 1 1 jo ) or} o 96: £6 6" 
26 ‘outp| o I ° oz ob | o 96: 16° £6: 
A “outp| 1 40 or of or | £6: 69° $6 
EA ‘olp| o 1 jo oz at} o 96. 06: $6: 
o> ‘oup| I x |o | AN oI of | o 96° 06° v6: Sog 
nA "e3]D| 0 1. {x0 1'0 op oz} o7 +6" | 06" 96 O's 
< *ouIp}] I I I of | o1 96: QQ 16° 
“olp| Z z I 9° | or fe) ol 16° Sg: 83° 
*kpaop>| 1 I I 1.0 | o1] 0 or| o 06: zg gs 
‘ouip| I o jo ) or| o 06: 7g" 06: 
‘ol1p| oO O15 fe) or] o1 76: gg $6" 
‘oryp}| oO o }o ° of | 0 £6" 92° 83° T69 
‘ontp| I o {o oI ob «| o1 | 06° Sg $9 ‘AN 
‘olup}| o o fo ol of or | 99° 19° fg 
‘ontp} o | © .[o of «| ob | or SQ: zg" ees | 
"Iwajo} Oo | o | o AN ol oz | of $g-6z | cg 6z | tg°6z | 
‘a l*n [A | Wwiog suit op | var * aps eae top Doe | ae | og [teem oar ye 
“Uley ‘a | “N | ‘W i Joqrend yore a 
‘20104 PUB PULAA : =sajamordA gy “j9]9WOAeY | jo Ayisuap uesyy ‘IalawoUNayy | ¥ 


“SQL 49gop9Q ‘v4gnI]09 


APPENDIX. 


466 


‘oor Avp-prw 3¥ uns oY} jo Iway URoyAj 


"sayout $-0 ‘op jo Ayuehy 


— 


‘soul P > ney 
op *kpnolg 
"sAep 9% 5 S38 3]5) 
gol: ool: 6oL: ‘Ayisuap urs] 
‘fol: poz p sz psx “49 9MosSKT 
eee gt oe SMOTIBIBA 1S9IBSID 
ogof gb6z 66:62 ‘OUP ULIFAL 
"36°62 J og'6z | zg6z |- 0662 | - ‘op =: 4sea'T 
Lo gros gorot oot ‘op ysowwaig, § — Suagamuoing 
abe ZgL eh ‘op = ue 
“SL iL bL Lo ‘op. yseaT 
28 Sg 0g ‘Spmyiqe asaqeaign Sussamomsrg L 


| “a *N ‘TAL 


Solt daguianony sof wayiva 4, ays fo 24015 pp4aHay 4 


4 


APPENDIX. 


£ ifr [2 [MMPSole Foz tr F Szt £ jaz f oor’ | 6-471 64-67 f | SLI ZoLS €2 1 weve 
v i re) ov Os SV | Ov or eV | ck w ; 49] 0% 
tp] x Zz ° ov oS ob} 7m L£6°6z | Sn: 1L| +L | £9] 62 
rexniph I I ot oS oF |- So oo" So: 1Z| bZ | go} gz 
‘onp I I ob os of | goof | zo‘of | zo of aL |-SE f-o£1 kz 
*ouip| 1 I I ot os oF | 56 z6" $6- P-2l] 42 | 1h} ge 
*ONp| I I Zz : ob oS ot | 96: 06° £6" | tt] 4£) rL} se 
‘op! 1 I I of ob oz | $6: £6 96°62 rays tL | LL) €2 |. tz 
soup I a O° Ol (ok 4 o1 | 26:62] #667] ro: } Ero} 31 | Cla LE ree oes 
o jz z or ok o1| to: z0° So: tL | 6L | 69) ze 
I z I 10 or co 7 ‘OT OT" bo: Lo: | Gia Coapstie teem 

I I I of oF of} ir $o° or C48 | ie oz 
I ° z of cr of | Lor £9 go: | LACSEA SSG Oy 
° i ° ) ob of | go zo'ot | zo0€ ol | 6L | bl |. gx 
0 I O ov oS ob | oof | 96 96° ord of | 627) 86) cx 

ee Ss rol of o$ of | $6: | £6 06°62 IN ‘A Gee PLA] hal on ~ 

oO t Oo of oS of | 96°62 | 9662] ao- £\ LL) 2 or Oe 

o | I ° of of z| 60° fo" - LOLs) Sz Gell es a 
I r ° 3 ob OF feZ1" oy SE 6ea ha ee 
Py | I re) Of fe) for yo: Bt : gL | og | SL\ ze 
“outp| 0 r 5 OZ of a1 oo'ok } pero | ey iL) og | €2) 1% 
*olip! o | ° oI oz 3 Eoto | bb bo: ; bl 6Lal 282 ox 
13% (9) | - t | AN of Or Ol L6° 76" 06° iS Od i be hOGA Sela 6 
Ego tee of of of €6- Lo6 | £6 $4} 24) 24-8 
I : 5 bo of of L6: o6: £6: \ og| 1g | gl] & 
a= fe or of 0g Sg: ¥8 | 64 | z<g| €L] 9 
"011 | I Zz z | Oz O@ Ly’ 72° o6: as ] 61 tw | LL S 
fontp| z I I OL Oz 76° Lg: +6: ‘ 641 12 L\- 
soup} o | z fo) AN | a Cz | OF 96:62 | L6° £6: — N j og | tg} og| € 
Snip! o | z ° IN ol O1 | oz ovo0t | £6: $6: tg| Sol og| z 
*Iva]7y} 0 < oO MN or or | oz 96°67 | 06°62] £6-6z Ses. | ze | $9} 64| 1 
‘aA/NI‘W aed | = Gace Rh eke a A I Me i i Se ee saweNM- to oog tow | | 
45 ~ =: ‘q “NI | WN yoea yw Aysuap ne 
*99104 Pue pul AA “IQVUIOIBA Ty ee ce | SUTOTO RS RETA “fa WMOUIAY YL . 


Ne nnn nln 


3 "SgLi aagumanoyr ‘vzqnaqvg 


Vou. II. 


APPENDIX. 


468 


°,96 ynoqe Aup-prtu qv uns oY} Jo Joy Uva] 


' 
- 


‘vaXk ay1 JO wosvas sty} Jv Ayyensn st 
I uLyy Jopyiur yonw pue Suesvayd pure seopo Atqvyretuor yuoUT oy) jNoYySnosyy J9YIwWaM ay J, 


*sKkep 1€ ‘1eaID 


gil { 6xL° - Gol: rzL° SAysuop uvoyy 
p ov pos p of “49 poMos ayy 
11° 9 cr: SuorqelIeA yso3RaIg 
ree Lorot g6°6% zor0£ ‘op ‘uvayAy 
66:62 | 06°62 16°67 ‘op stot 
o1rof gorot 6or0f ‘op 4saqRAIg S4aj2moav g 
6 69 cae? Sq ‘op ueayAt 
9 99 iL £9 ‘op 1se3T : 
a4 gl oL fapnanaye ysayeatcy §“Aagasmomssay 7, 
ee es 2 ae 


Solx uaquaseg 4of sayiwagy ayn fo 21016 [vAaUI 


on 
Ne) 
+ 


APPENDIX. 


‘ONNp 
“Oly'p 
*Ollp 
‘ouip 
“onip 
‘oup 
“ony 
“Op 
“onIp 
tonlp 
“ORI 
‘Ollp 
‘op 
“oulIp 
“oup 
‘onip 
OUP 
*oOuMp 
‘oulip 
‘O1u!p 
‘onip 
“oOu1Ip 
*o¢lp 
‘olup 
‘oulip 
"outp 
oNIp 
“ONIp 
‘ontp 
‘outp 
"SPIO 


°o I ° 
I 1 ° 
° I ° 
I I I 
t 1 fo) 
o I I 
I 1 fo) 
I 1 o 
oO I re) 
9 1 4 oO 
I I fo) 
I I I 
o T I 
I I ° 
I I fe) 
QO 1 I 
I I I 
@] I ro) 
I zt 9) 
I I fe) 
3 I I 
1°] 1 ° 
I I Cis 
I { o 
I 1 I 
° I ° 
I 1 I 
2) oO fa) 
[o) t fe) 
° I ° 
° I 


ETN [CWT [*s3ttod) wrey 


"92404 pUe PUL 


ee Eovof | 36:62" | roof | 


08 of , bo: go 40 
oS of | Lo Poof | gowkt 
iss of | to L6, 66: 
$s of | to L6° eb 
a9 of | 00° $6° 66°62 
o$ of | oo 95" 00° 
Sb of | zo° ob: bo. 
St $¢ 90° 16° fo 
ot i a [Xo L6° So 
ob SE | €or be 00° 
oS Qf | zo" gb: zo'o£ 
ov oS | Sot L6-6z | L6'6z 
ob Sz | 10° 00 00° 
ce D to" 00 for 
$¢ z | vo zo bo" 
$$ ot | So: to" go" 
09 of | 60° fo" Lo’ 
$s of | 60° to’ go" 
$s of | gor So'of | 60° 
gs of | gor 66° go" 
oS of | or bo: Sor 
SP SE | to L6: So 
ob o£ | So 66° goof 
Sb of | Porof | 66: 66° 

- Sb Sz | 66° 96" 66° 
Sb | Sz 16662 |S6: g6-6z 
oS of | 00: 96: for 
oS of | foe eb: to: 
oS otx| zor mo Lorot 
oS of | oo-of |S6: 66:62 
oS of |66:6z 14662 | 00 of 

Gry al 0g 1p ef NT lec TAR 
PEG PRS ee 
*199UIOIS APY “toWMOIET 


6G gli wsaquasag” 


“ryingpoy 


"ZL 
IDIVIY 1sv'] 


“uooTAJ ayy jo 
Journb youve 
jo Autsuap uvayay 


‘a WOW dy 7 


{ 69 | #E2 | #80 { apart 


We yt 


49 va ty 
gg | EL] to 
49 Z| v9 
g9 | £4} b9 
991 22 | £9 
49 a Vee) 
LgetG|o.95 
gg | bl | 49 
69 | £41 99 
69 Lees 
691 €41 So 
69] 2] § 

eg] tL] Fo 
Lg] &4) 99 
lg| ze} £9 
Lomi _ Toepaeg 
99 | 14 tg 
g9 | vl | 19 
of | £21 99 
ol cL g9 
oL| SZ} Lo 
69 | ba} £9 
69 | b2 | 49 
69 | ti | 49 
DL.| Pit 40 
tL | $4) 49 
14} $2} $9 
aL VoSZ | Go 
ZLieGl VoL 
tL SL o£ 
gl L{ 89 
er NGS =p IAL 


Hh 2 


LN 


470 APPENDIX. 


From the foregoing Diary of the Weather, it may 
be remarked in regard to the variation of the Baro- 
meter, that during the cold season, from November to 
March, themercury is at its greatest height; and at the 
lowest during the rainy months of May, June, July, 
August, and September. The variation of the Ther- 
mometer, or the diflerence between the temperature 
of mid-day and that of the morning and evening is 
very trifling, seldom exceeding 3 or 4° during the 
rains, whereas, during the cold season, the difference 
is 8 or 10°. 


rs 


nthe 
gS 


~ 3 


>i 
eta) 5 


Dame gigas 


ee 


{ 


aha evens 


eee en 


pr ep GRY Gey Pe 


ed atecaeuaeer pl cane ie et a 


bode P. 
8/5 pas 


es 5 BE 


erg 


ABSTRACT of a METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER, kept at Calcutta, 1784. 


Mean state atmo- appearance 


qs = 
0 THERMOMETER. 32 BAROMETER. sphere. -. Moisture. aimosphere| = Winds. 
ioe Morning. | Noon. ! bvening. 3 sf Morning. | Noon So rt ILvening. 5) & | 3 Saal 
2 2 | z glelta4 12 
= 5 + : a s a . 
Bh giles ee . | 4 ga}e | ¢ ree aie ee lee Si/s} 2 |slele1 oie Sl 
a o s a a 2 v ge! |: = iat a © : =) a 5 a a $ on = a > = s| v = a 5 
Seite ee tS ge ee a ie eE| a i Be el ee | 6 Bom Pea ‘i Shs ee! be CS eC ie Pi ep beens meena 
—_— | | ee J ee ef | —S=— a he errr err ees es 2 peed SS —— Tee eee ol aaa | ee 
February, (66 j75  |72 [70 [86 |79 [68 |76 |73 | 7 743 700 |6 | 8 | 4.2] 3 | 26 64) °"8 Ste 
March, [60 84 |75 |75 [89 [84 [7 [85 jz9 | 9 193 Wee Ee mead pare ce ecieeh 
April, s1 186 |83 |87 I97 |9r |79 |87. |85 8 8o3 681 fro | 6 | 341) 14 16 6 s 4 
May, vg {85 |8t |82 93 {89 174 88° 184 § 845 683 [15 }12 | 9-6) 7 124 13 Ss 2 
June, 77 (84 {8x |80 joo {85 |78 (86 [83. | 4 33 686 j25 |14 17.4) 1 |29 5} SE}t 
lly. “7 184 {8 |77 {90 |85 |78 {85 {83 4 83. 686 25 {20 }rg-] 4 {30 5 |S&SE| 1 
Augutt, 77 |83 {|8t |80 [89 |S5 |80 {84 82 4 29.57| 29.75 29.67] .18| 29.56) 29.75 ay ee -19| 29.61) 29.76] 29.70) .15 824 29. 67 686 j25 {23 |16.9| 5 {26 15 |S&SE! tr 
September, |76 84 |80 {7 go {35 |78 (85 8d | 5 72 95) {lid ieee 08) 90 +22 Soils 97 83) 22/825 81\690 |24 [12 |11.3] 10 |20 5 |S&SE\ 1x 
Oéober, 174 183 [79 I? go |86 |76 |8> |82 7 74) 30.04 2| .30 -77| 30-00 ae 24 -76) 30.02 .g2| .26/825 -gij692 | 2 | 3 8] 19 |12 t | EN We-fcx 
November, 66 {78 71 76 (86 {81 |71 |80 175 10 .60 212, 30.00) .52 83 05 -99| 17 92 .08| 30.02] «16 76 3.0.00|702 fi 9| 23 “| NW |1 
December, |38 [69 [63 [08 j79 {74 [65 [73 [68 fit 30.02 17 0g} .15| 30.00 4] 30.07| -14]/ 30.02 =i 09] .15/68% 08/718 1 | .05| 26 5 NW} 1 
Jan. 1785. 157 | ° [or [69 |78 |72 |64 174 66% jit 29.98] «17 038} .i9] 29:97] 4 207) 17} 03) 67 +09) 14/664 08|722 ; 29 | 2 SW 2 
Mean {70 {#0,5175,%,1 766,88 13-f¢ 18261784, 74) 29:77 30.03' 29.93 29.811 30.0c} 29.92] .19) 29.85! 30.03] 29.04] .18179 2992695 105 |81.0] 164 [212 |} 59 2 
ABSTRACT of a METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER, kept at Calcutta, 1785. 
THERMOMETER. § 2 BAROMETER. Mean stete atmo-}  aroicture, appearence g Winds 
ey sphere. atmosphere, = 
Morning. | Noon. t Evening. 3 s Morning. i Noon Evening. 3 > * 6 
ge 5 eae ae Seek 
' sé : oe : F a | oi itis feo eg le ae 
Shot G Pe ape tecte ys ae] = Pe | 2 ele jm | BP 1e4 Bo ao Sie fs] 2 tele e (B12 12 |4| 8 |£ 
Sil goke die | Sola We chee el 2 tea eS los fe Sab eal Ss Pe led BR Vee len ei te herp eee 
Maule 61/69 Be 7aetod S74 6 11 129 98 |'30.17 | 30.08 | .19 | 29.07 | 30.14 | 30.07 | -17 | 30.03 | 30.47 | 30.09 | .14 |663 Eto Neh Wj 2 
i re ibs a 79 69 |70 «17 es 49 +14 02 | 625 -89 17 201 | .28 | 29.08 ar Gelb) ss O4Matigi.|7/5 4.) 2.9) Lz ee I 
" 3 7 Oo {90° {85 473. 83° 178 {ro 85 s12 | 29.95 | .27 84 -10 | 29.92 | .26 86 13 | 29.97 |.27°|79 ZO.) 2Onhenr 3 
9 a. 79. «(175 «(I9OX «=(|8s 174 «858 8 7° | 29-97 83 | 27 -68 | 29.92 Sr | 24 °74 | 29.97 86 | .23 |823 6. || 810] apr 3 
9 41 83 Nd 9+ ue 80 8&9 8s 5 60 «96 he +30 Als 92 74. | «39 63 | 30.03 -52 | .30 |86 10 | 6.0} 18 | 13 2 
9 Re 8 Bo eae men 7) 35 82 3 44 +79 59 | 26 “40 68 056 | .28 47 | 29-72 61 | .20 183 24 |24.4| 4 | 26 I 
S ao SF 44 Me oF o ae 82 3 ga [Pe o74 [ie eeGOuleag) | <d4ig) | 1.0748 6G0)|o22 [end ||-ae.7 3 |) Ose azO) 182 24 \t2.8| 4] 27 t 
ea gt Br 43 ae Be es Soa te 82 3 50 78 62 | .28 +49 “fz +69 | 23 57 -78 64 | .26 [83 20] 9.2| 3 | 28 1 
Ayer < 30 ar aie Ba a j80 85 (82 4 62) .33 -7U| 20 59 82 68 | .23 60 89 075 | .2 [83 16 |11.7| 8 | 22 I 
r ober, ba de ssheoe bine 5179 85 183 6) 4 631. .98| -9o].15 | -.8r} .96| .87]}.r5 | .85 | 98] -96 1.13 (83 wl req earn eo t 
Roane i ae 73 74 4) poet) ezine as 5 .g0 | 30.10] .99}.20] .82]30.08] .98].26] .80 | 30.12 | 30.00 | .32 175 4 (Pong 201 oe 2 
Beer ete he 8 66 173 [69 7 97 | 09] 30.02|.12 | .go} .06| .98) 16] .g9 | «10 ] .03 | «8 \69 31 I 
Cot. Mean |72,%, [8041762 1772287 SP Hel Pa 82.617 sl 6 | 29.73} 29.96 | 29-84 | .24 | 29.70 | 29.94 ' 29.81 }.24 | Be. 75 | 29.96 | 29.87 | .22 lay 118 |77.5 | 198 J167 | 2 


" * 


a 


Po Nea ad 


Il. 


A Synopsis of the different Cases that may happen an 
deducing the Longitude of one Place from another, by 
Means of Arnold’s Chronometers, and of finding the 
Rates when the Difference of Longitude is given. 


BY MR. REUBEN BURROW. 


a En 


1 ae was formerly the custom to give rules for calcula~ 
tion, without any investigation of their principles ; 
but the contrary method has so much taken place of 
late, that those who are not acquainted with the theory 
of a subject are seldom in a capacity of calculating at 
all ; and those who are acquainted with it, must either 
lose time by recurring thereto continually, or run the 
hazard of often making mistakes. Indeed, the use of 
practical rules is so Pains. that Newton has often 
given them when he has omitted their demonstrations ; 
and the want of them has been noted by Bacon among 
the deficiencies of learning. The Hindoos were so 
particularly attentive in that respect, that they usually 
gave two rules for the same operation; one couched 
in the shortest terms possible, and often in verse, for 
the ease of the memory ; and the other more at length, 
as an explanation. It therefore is much to be wished 
that authors would revert to the ancient custom so far, 
as to pay some attention to the reduction of their 
knowledge to practice ; ; that psople may not be under 
the necessity of investigating rules at the time ag 
want to use them. , 


The following is one rule, out of a great number, 
that | drew up for my owir use, in determining the 


494 APPENDIX. 


situations of places in India; and I insert it on ac- 
count of its utility and easiness of application. 


Let E—Error of the Watch from mean time at the 
first place ; 


e=Error from mean time at the second place; _ 


T=Time by the Watch at the second place, when 
the error was € ; 


D=Difference of Longitude between the places ; 


N=Interval of mean time between the observa- 
tions at the two places (found by taking the 
interval by the Watch, and correcting it ac- 
cording to the estimated rate, &c.) 


y==Rate of the Watch, or what it gains or loses in 
a day of mean time. Then, 


475 


APPENDIX. 


‘opnuZue'y jo sousiayip oy} st 


lu-+-+- Yo 
juU—3—J 
LU—J—9 


Lau-po—q 


pue ‘ysie AA 242 Jo a3e1 2y} ST 


u: (9+-q+q) 
us (9+d—1) 


Sng: ete 


> (—a-—d) 


3 (9-—qJ—q) 


aiqissodury 


* 

f 

u: (a+q—q) 
Bs (a+a+d) 
Be 

uv 


u: (a—g7+q) 
?(9—q—7) 
> (q—aI—?) 

u: (a+q—qd) 


——= 


yHsuF 


mee 
Ramen amd nad ee — ——_ —— 


ysus 


UE wk 


ed 


ay) 0} IY 24] Wor 3g aoeid puosas ay2 yf fusg y, 


v o 
bigs 8 
oH 


sea aox{d puodas ay} 12 atu] URIUT aq] Day Jo fpuodas ay1 32 


4st 942 3e aUli] UPoW aU} ST 


J 


see qo Ay oui usqe ore 


ce 


Yow AA ays pue 'Sox[d 


*Zulso'y 
pulosos Je ott) ube 
IoJ MOS pur aoerd sIY. 
‘Suiules J ae aw uvoUt Joy YRY 
‘Sulsoy 
‘Suruwp 
‘Bulso’y 
‘Suwivy 
‘Suisoy 


\. giuIeg 


uay 


aq YI AA PI 
pur faoxjd puosas ye 
pry pur adejd yay aw 
ow UvaUT Joy MOIS 4 


uy} 


usu} 


bag 
aya pue ‘fsoorjd° yoq ft 
1! 

aq YOIeAA 


Je OUITY UBIUE 10} MOTS 
ye ou) URI 40} ved | 


u2q3 


Bie Lean 


20) 


oa 
| 


003 24 WIE AY 943 JT 


- 
yceny anus rae a aS cae 
‘ ‘ ae aie car sd tO Co Naw Rennie pl iting Sapctemige ae + $ 
ie 2 x 
7" iy Sgellhe SS icigt cade, edt’ SEARS aaa ; 
i Lu yk sep s ’ MPR ae 4 
Salt) y “Oe s rs res 
OH ert sae 
ee? Be S — 
jab PRT te a 2 
Ee at ga 
r~ as {3 ta pat) ba 
Dc Pana ey 


el ehitve has Saeki 
* She TOE RATT t Pin aoa 
25 Leet Al 


a? 2% 
: ee a 
e enn Xk Yas ¢—-valnlateeb ibe » pe Pe 
¢ 


4 


“3 Ba fi une % at) at ei Lore Hid et yk 
ba mt ay sb gebisavenlgs a eas sp 

thee Aer 
em ya ak went | debi 0° 
igs of at ah si a in 


Til. 


MEMORANDUMS 
/ 


CONCERNING AN OLD BUILDING 
dn the Hadjipore District, near the Gunduc River, Se. 


BY MR. REUBEN BURROW. 


HE pyramids of Egypt, as well as those lately 

discovered in /reland (and probably too the 
Tower of Babel) seem to have been intended for 
nothing more than images of Mahadco. 


Two of the Sekkara pyramids described by Nor- 
den, are, like many of the small ones, usually built of 
mud in the villages of Bengal. One of the pyramids 
of Dashour, drawn by. Pocock, is nearly similar to that 
I am going to mention, except in the acuteness of 
the angle. Most of the Pagodas of the Carnatic are 
either complete or truncated pyramids ; and an old 
stone-building without any cavity, which I saw in 
Yambeah, near the Catabeda river, on the Arracan 
coast, differed so little froma pyramid, that 1 did not 
Suspect it was meant for the image of Seeva, till I was 
told it by the natives. | 


The largest building of the kind which I have yet 
seen in India, is about two days journey up the Gun- 
duc river, near a place called Kessereah : it goes by the 
name of Bheem Sain’s Dewry; but seems evidently 
intended for the well-known image of Mahadeo; hav- 


ing originally been a cylinder placed upon the frus- 


475 APPENDIX. 


‘tam of a cone, for the purpose of being seen at a dis- 
tance. It is at present very much decayed; and it is 
not easy to tell whether the upper part of the cylinder 
has been globular or conical; a considerable quantity 
of the outside is fallen down, but it still may be seen 
a good distance up and down the river. 


The day I went from the river to view it was so un- 
commonly hot, that the walk and a fever together 
obliged me to trust to the measurements of a servant. 
For want of a better instrument, he took the circum- 
ference of the cylindrical part, in length of a spear, and 
from that as a scale, and a sketch of the building 
taken at-a distance, I deduced the following diimen- 
sions. What dependence there may be on his measures, 
J cannot determine; but probably they are not very 
erroneous. 


- Diameter-of the cylindrical part, - - 64 feet 
Height of the cylinder, AL TAIN 6 
Height of the conic frustum on which the 

cylinder is placed, - - - 93 


Diameter of the coneat the base, - 363 


Both the cone and the cylinder were of bricks; 
those of the last were of different sizes, many of them 
two spans long and one broad; others were of the 
common size, but thinner; and they were well burnt, 
though bedded in mortar little better than mud. 
There did not appear any signs of the cylinder’s being 
hollow: the conical part was overgrown with jungle; 
but I broke through it in several places, and found 
it everywhere brick. : 

I do not recollect whether it be visible from the 
site of the ancient city where the famous pillar of 
Singeah stands, or not; but have a faint idea that it 


APPENDIX. 479 


is, What the intention of these extraordinary columns 
may have been originally, is perhaps not so easy to 
tell: at first sight it would seem that they were for 
holding 1 inscriptions, because those of Bettiah, Dehli, 
and J//zhabad, have inscriptions (though in a cha- 
racter that has not been yet decyphered); but the 
pillar of Singeah seems to have none whatever, for 
some Bramuins told me they attended at the time it was 
dug to the foundation, near twenty feet under ground, 
by. a gentleman of Pa/na, who had hopes to. have 
found some treasures 5 and ihat there were not the 
least vestige of any inscription upon it. Probably 
those pillars, C/eopatra’s Needle, and the Devil's Bolts, 
at. Boroughbridge, may all have the same religious 
origin. 


Perhaps the connection of time and place may apo- 
logize for the diversity of the subject, in mentioning, 
that while I sat under the shade of a large tree near 
the pyramid, on account of the sultry hear, some of 
the people of the adjacent village came and played 
there with cowries on a diagram, that was formed 
by placing five points in a circular order, and joining 

every pair of alternate points by a line, which formed 
a kind of pentagon; this brought to my recollection 
a circumstance told me by a gentleman in England,— 
That an old piece of silver plate had been dug out of 
the earth with such a figure upon it; the use of it was © 
totally unknown, as well as the age; and I was de- 
sired to find what geometrical properties the figure 
possessed. One, I remember, was, tnat if any number 
of points whatever were placed in a circular order, and 
each two alternate points joined, then the sum of all 
the salient angles of the figure would be equa’ to two 
right angles when the number of points was odd ; 
but equal to four right angles when the number was 
even. . Euclid’s properties of the angles of the triangle 
and trapezium, are particular cases of these; but I had. 


480 APPENDIX, 


no suspicion of the real intention of the figure till I 
saw the use here made of it. It seems, however, an ar- 
gument in favour of the identity of the Druids and 
Bramins, as well as another well-known diagram, 
usually called the Walls of Troy, which was used 
originally in the Hindoo astrology. These figures, how- 
ever, appear to haveflowed from a much higher source, 
and to have relation to what Leibnitz had a distant 
idea of in his Analysis of Situation, Euclid in his Po- 
risms, and Girard perhaps in his Restitution of them. 
In fact, as the modern Algebraists have the advantage 
of transferring a great part of their labour from the 
head to the hands, so there is reason to believe that 
the Hindoos had mechanical methods of reasoning geome 
trically, much more extensive than the elementary 
methods made use of at present; and that even their 
games were deduced from and intenced perhaps to 
be examples of them: but this deserves to be treated 
more at length elsewhere. 


The same apology may perhaps excuse my men- 
tioning here, that the idea of the Nil/e’s deriving its 
floods trom the melted snows, as well as the Ganges, 
appears to be rather imaginary: they seem to be caused 
principally by the rains; forthe high hills beyond the 
Herdwar apparently retain the snow all the year, and 
therefore the quantity melted could never produce 
the enormous swell of the Ganges ; not to mention 
that the effect of a thaw seems different from what 
would arise from the mere difference of heat, and 
therefore might partly take place in winter and the dry 
season. That the rains are sufficient for the purposes 
without recurring to the hypothesis of melted snows; 
appears from the following fact:—A little before t 
observed the aforesaid pyramid, ] had been a consi- 
derable distance up the Gunduc; the river was low 
for the time of the year, and the hills that skirt the 
borders of Nepazd were clear, and apparently not above 


! 


APPENDIX. 481 


fifteen cose distant: soon after, a heavy shower fell 
upon them for some hours, and the river was in a 
fhort time filled to the very banks, and continued so 
for many days; and large trees were torn up by the 
roots, and came driving down with such force by the 
torrent, that my boat was often endangered. Now, on 
these hills there was actually no snow whatever; and 
as the rise was obviously caused by the rains, it may 
reasonably be concluded that the same effect has the 
same cause in other places. 


cn i y PR My e\e Wei Bi Aaa 
SHR I OI ee “ytenoae by 

f ARAB BN) SVD AAP MRD To 

: BRL RG) 


faba Ny on faolty 


) ‘ : oe : 

, { ; a ah ee / i vf ah ee 2 rity 
an | i Bt bs 
ia ey ily Pebpan As ¢ 

Bae lad Rete cage 
fi Pa be 
bet, 4 
vg i Ps n ~ 
aah j a 
diylenshayie dea tals 
PAS it 


aie 


Pati aay aN 
6 ANGRY 9 ah) a 


LY. 


OBSERV-ATIONS ON SOME OF THE 
ECLIPSES OF JUPITER’S SATELLITES. 


BY MR. 


REUBEN BURROW. 


The following in the Ganges and Burrampooter Rivers. 


Apparenttime 17%7- [Sat./ Weather. |Im.orEm. Place of Observation. 
d h / a 
Sept. 231141 9 2 | Moderate, Imm. Bankipore Granary. 
2415 41 22 3 | Ditto, Imm. Ditto. 
O&. 11124514 1 | Ditto, Imm. Colgong; Cleveland’s Bungalo. 
23 10 26 20 3 | Ditto, Emer. |Mouth of fellingy- 
25 11 47 39 2 |Dite, Imm. Shore of Ganges South of Pubna 
25 16 42 40 I |Ditto, Imm. Ditio. 
27 11 13 59 rt |Ditto, Imm, Cossundah , Nullah. 
30 143516 | 3 {Ditto, Emer. |Dacca; Nabob’s house. 
Nov. 19 856 32 2 | Ditto, Imm. Tealcopee, Burrampooter. 
26 11 33.45 2 |Ditto, Imm. Bakkamar Chorr. 
26 13 13 57 1 |Ditto, Imm. Ditto. 
28 7-42 52 x {Ditto, Imm. Cazycotta. 
Dec. 3141054 2 |Hazy, Imm. Goaiparah. 
Sag) 8 oe I Moderate, imm. Ditto. 
5 75159 3 | Ditto, Imm. Ditto. 
‘ 9 35 26 I |D.,e0, imm, Ditto. 
10 16 45 14 2 |Very hazy, |Imm. Budjapore. 
Io 16 57 56 t |Moderate, |Imm. Ditto. 
Iz 1126-9: | t |Hazy, Imm. Tingarchor. 
12 11 48 4c 3 |Distos Imm. Ditto. 
19 15 28 59 t |Ditto, Emer. _|Luckipore. 
The following on the Arracan Coast. 
Apparenttime 1788- | Sat.{ Weather. Im ae Place of Observation. 
ace \* 5 rene 
Feb, 5101812: | t |Modevate,: |Emer. |Cheduba, Flag-staff Point. 
12121354 | 1 |Alittlhazy,/Emer. |Ditto, Maykawoody Forte 
2t 8 3929 1 |Moderate, |Emer. |Yambeah Ty Fort. . 
23105753 | 2 |Ditto, Emer. Ditto, Kyazonemo. — 
28103513 | t IDitto, Emer. 'Cheduba: Cedar Porr. 


454 APPENDIX. 


The following were observed at Colonel Watson's Docks 
at Kidderpore, near the Mouth of the Nullah. 


Im.orEm. Place of Observation. 
ed eee en ee 


Apparent timer788 | Sat,|. Weather. 


dh 6 ae 


March, 15 8 36 36 t |Moderate |Emer. 
19 7,54 2 12 [ditto, Emer. 
22103441 I [ditto, Emer. 
31 7 1 24 1 Iditto, Emer. ; 


The following in the Ganges and Rohilcund, &c. 


Apparent hare i Sat.| Weather. |[m.orEm. Place of Observation. 
dische 
Oct. 8 14 35 30 3 Emers. |Bankipore. 
2914 3 4 r Imm. Benares Observatory 
Nov. 115 42 36 2 Imm. Chunar Camp. 
¥2 17 44 23 I Imm. Illahabad Fort. 
¥4. 12 II 29 T Imm. Correahcotta. 
2010 48 23 | 3 Imm, {In the Ganges 3m below Nudjif 
2014 9 52+; |' 3 Emer, — Ghur. 
21 13.59 32° | x Imm. Janjemow. 
27 1444 29 3 Imm. Cawnpore ; Magazine Gaut. 
28 15 49 22 E Imm. Ditto. 
301017 2 1 Timm. Ditto. 
Dec, 3°152'23 2 Imm. Joognagpore'Gaut. 
732 6 § t Imm. East of Canouge,o™ 2’ 29”. 
14. F3 54 87 I Imm. Futtyghur Magazine. 
2I 9 20 53 2 Imm. Ditto, Dr. Cook’s Gaut, 
21154451 I Imm. Ditto. 
23,10 12 34 I Imm. Ditto. 
2817 35 22::] I Imm, Cutterah 
3012 248 I Imm. Fereedpore 
1789. 
Jan. 4142628 | 2 Imm. Nabobgunge. 
6 13 53 41 I Imm Pillibeat; Eed Gah. 
8.320 16 se Imm, —_|Shairgorr. 
9 14 10 39 3 Imm. Bowerkah. 
22.14 15 50 I Emer. {Bhyrah. 
24 344 1X rf Zmer. |Lakooradwar, 
2c 14. 15 36 2 Emer Nidjibabad. 
29 161714 I Emer, Ditto. 
Feb. -. 14.13 2249 | 3 Emer, |Amrooah, 
Iq 14 23 40 I Emer. Dittoy 
16 848 8 2 mer. |Hussenpore. 
16 851 53 I Emer. Ditto. 
¥7 653 41::| 4 Imm. Seersah. 
7Ir 644:] 4 Emer. Ditto. 
231050 I I Emer. | |Chandowsy. 
March 2124813 | 1 Emer. |Futtyghur, Dr. Cook’s Gant. 
23411 io 2 Emer Ditto. ép 


APPENDIX. 485 


Apparent tune 1739-| Sat. | Weather. |im.orEm. Place of Observations. 


d h 7 " ve de ey ln Arad tgs at arb. 

Marchri 9 22 2%:| 1 |Moderate. |&merse |Mobarickpore Gaut, 
13162356] & |Ditto. Emer. Chunar Fort. 

20 9 440] 2 |Ditto. Emer. Benares Ovservatory. 
27 75916] I |Di'to, mer Bankypore Granary. 
27 P1531 1 | 2 |Ditto. mer, Ditto. 
29 19 31 Io 3 |Ditto. fmin. Ditto. 

Apr. 3 9.56451] 1 |Ditto. fimer. {Patna ; Chchelsuttoon, 
Io rf 59 48:| I |Verhazy. |&mer. Mongeer, Rocky Point. 
rg 8 3056 1 jHazy. emer. Raymahal. 

261031224 © |Moderate. |&mer. Aiea Dumdumma, 


The tp Sotieuing were observed at Russahpugly, ‘near 


a soot 
Apparenttime 1789 } Sat.] Weather. [ImorEm.| Place of Observation, 
Bien {> Sear aal i a Wana NR a 
May 12 84850} 1 |Moderate. |Emer. 
Dec. 19 11.59 35} © |Hazy. Imm. 
19 14 5 33} 3 |Ditto. Imm. 
22 1123 4}. 2 |Moderate. {[mm. 
26 t3-49 384 1 |Ditto. Imm. 
1790. , 
Jan. 21539324 2 |Ditto. - {Imm 
13134451} 4 |Mit(&wind|Imm. 
231049 48| 2 |Ditto. Imm, 
24 940574 3 |Hazy., | Imm. 
4 27 10 819] 1 |Moderate- |Imm. 
31.13 3635] 3 |Very hazy. |Imm. 
Feb. 1173248] 1 |Hazy. Imm. 
3:32. 9.20 1 |Moderate. {]mm. ‘ 
17 10 38 18] 2 |Ditto. Emer, 
19 12 33.56} 1 |Ditto. Emer; 
2614.28 38] «x |Hazy. Emer, 
28 85722] 1 jModerate. |Emer. 
March t 9 052] 3 |Ditto. Emer. 
§ 16 24 13 |) 1 |Hazy. Emer. 
16 71814] 1 |Moderate |Emer, 
23 91425] 1 |Ditto, “ |Emer. ne 
26 736114 4 |Ditto. Imm. 


The two following were at Jowgatta, near Krishnagur. 


Apparent timer790{ Sat,| Weather. |Im.orEm|, Place of Observation. 


/ “ i ye 
d h ———E : _ i Serensientnincninn 
Apr. 22 102730! 2 |Moderate. {Emer. ‘ 
221230 10] 1 _JDitto. amer. 


Vorell. Ti Ries ' 


486 (tg APPENDIX. 


_Those to the 31st of March 1788, were observed 
with a glass made by /Vatkins, that magnified about 
1To times; those from thence to the r2th of May 1790, 
were observed with-one of Ramsden’s telescopes of the 
sort lately made forthe navy; and the remainder with 
a glass made by Do//and, that magnifies bagi eighty 
times. 


J shall conclude these observations with a remark 
that highly concerns both the buyers and makers of 
telescopes ; 3 namely, that the parts which compose the 
object glass of an Achrornatic, are generally put.soge- 


ther i in such a manner that they cannot be taken asun- , 


der; and the brass part that they are bedded in, shoots 
a number of chymical ramifications between the glasses, 
that in the course of a year renders a telescope of little 
or no service. “ This defect the maker may easily re- 


move by making the compound object glass capable’ 


of being taken to pieces, or the parts in some other 
substance not liable to this defect. 


V. 


A PROOF THAT THE HINDOOS HAD THE 
BINOMIAL THEOREM. 


BY MR. REUBEN BURROW. 


HE islands inthe Bay of Bengal are, many of 
them, covered with skelis and marine produc- 
tions to a great height, and there are beds of large 
smooth pebbles near the fHerdwar, some hundreds of 
feet above the present level of the Ganges; the sea 
has ther efore gradually been retiring, and consequently 
the position of the Equator was formerly farther north 
than it 1s at present in this part of the earth : and ifa 
few similar observations were made in other countries, 
it is evident that the ancient situation of the pole 
upon the surface of the earth might be determined 
sufficiently near for explaining many difficulties and 
paradoxes in geographical antiquities. For this purpose 
also it would be adviseable to have permanent meri- 
dian lines drawn in high northern latitudes, to be com- 
pared in succeeding ages, and also to have marks cut 
upon rocks in the sea, to shew the proper level of the 
water. 


In the aforesaid position of the Equator, the s-nds 
of Turtary were inhabitable and the Siberian climates 
temperate ; the deserts of the Lesser Bukharia were 
then part of the seat of the Paradise of Moses; and 
the four sacred rivers of Eden went through India, 
. China, Siberia,and into the Caspian Sea, respectively, 
This appears from a Bramin map of the world in the 


| lug 


488 APPENDIX. 


Sanscrit language, which I met with about two years 
ago in the higher parts of India, together with a valu- 
able treatise of geography upon the system of Boodh ; 
both of which I communicated, with my idea on the 
subject, to Mr. Wilford, of the Bengal Engineers; and 
from him the world may expect shortly to be favoured 
with the first true representation of Scriptural and 
Findoo Geography. 


From the aforesaid country the Himdoo religion. pro- _ 
bably spread over the whole earth: there are signs of 
it in every northern country, and in almost every sys- 
tem of worship. In Hng/and it is obvious ; Stonehenge 
is evidently one of the temples of Boodh ; and the 
arithmetic, the astronomy, astrology, the holidays, 
“games, names of the stars, and figures of the constel- 
lations, the ancient monuments, laws, and even the 
languages of the different nations, have the strongest 
marks of the same original. The worship of the sun 
and fire, human and animal sacrifices, 8c. have ap- 
parently once been universal : the religious ceremonies 
of. the papists seem in many parts to be a mere servile 
copy of those of the Gosezgns and Fakeers ; the chris- 
tian ascetics were very little different from their filthy 
original the. Byraggys, &c; even the hell of the 
northern nations is not at all like the hell of the scrip- 
ture, except in some few particulars; but it 1s so 
striking a likeness of the hell-of the EHindoos, that I 
should not at all be surprised if the story of the sol-. 
dier that saw it in Sainé Patrick’s purgatory, described 
in Matthew Paris’s history, should hereafter turn out 
to be merely a translation from the Sanscrit, with the 
names changed. The different tenets of Popery and 
Deism have a great similarity to the two doctrines of 
Brahma and Boodh ; and as the Bramins were the-au- 
thors of the Ptolemaic system, so the Boodhists appear 
to have been the inventors of the ancient Pfilolaic, or 
Copernican, as wellas of the doctrine of attraction ; and 


a 


APPENDIX, 489 


probably too the established religion of the Greeks and 
the E/eusinian mysteries may only be varieties of the 
two different sects. That the Druids of Britain were 
Bramins is beyond the least shadow of a doubt; but 
that they were all murdered and their sciences lost, is 
out of the bounds of probability; it is much more 
likely that they turned Schoolmasters, Freemasons, 
and Fortune-tellers, and in this way part of their 
sciences might easily descend to posterity, as we find 
they have done. An old paper, said to have been fouad 
by Locke, bears a considerable degree of internal evi- 
dence both of its own antiquity and of this idea ; and 
on this hypothesis it wil be easy to account for many 
difficult matters that perhaps cannot so clearly be done 
On any other, and particulary of the great similarity 
between the Hinmdoo sciences and ours: a comparison 
between our oldest scientific writers and those of the 
Fiindoos will set the matter beyond dispute; and for- 
tunately the works of Bede carry us twelve hundred 
years back, which is near enough to the times of the 
Druids to give hopes of finding there some of their re- 
mains. I should have made the comparison myself, 
but Bede is not an author to be met with in this coun- 
try ; however, I compared an astrolabe in the Nagry 
character (brought by Dr. Mackinnon from Jynagur) 
with Chaucer's description, and found them to agree 
most minutely: even the center’pin. which Chaucer 
calls «* the horses” has a horse’s head upon it in the in- 
strument ; therefore if Chaucer’s description should 
happen to be a translation from Bede, it will bea strong 
argument in favour of the hypothesis, for we then 
could have nothing from the Arabians. What Bun- 
gey and Swisset may contain, will also deserve inquiry; 
and that the comparison may be the readier made, 
where the books are procurable, I mean very shortly 
to publish translations of the Leelavotty and Beej Ge- 
neta, ot the arithmetic and algebra of the Hindoos. 

: te 0 iy oan 


* 


400 APPEND]. 


It is much to be feared, however, that many of. the 
best treatises of the Hindoos are lost, and that many 
of those that remain are imperfect. By the help of a 
Pundit 1 translated part of the Beej Ganeta near six 
years ago, when no European but myself, I believe, 
even suspected that the Hindoos had any Algebra; but 
finding that my copy was imperfect, I deferred com- 
pleting the translation, in hopes of procuring the re- 
mainder. I have since found a small part more, and 
have seen many copies; but from the plan of the work 
(which in my opinion is the best. way of judging) they 
still seem to. be all imperfect, though the copier gene- 
tally takes care to put at the end of them that they are 
complete. Ihavethe same opinion of the Leelavatty, 
and tor the same reason; indeed, it is obvious that 
there must have been treatises existing where algebra 
was carried much farther ; because many of their rules 
in astronomy are approximations deduced from infi- 
nite series, or at least have every, appearance of it; 
such, for instance, as finding the sine from the arc, and 
‘the contrary } and finding the angles of aright angled 
triangle from the hypothenuse and sides, independent 
of tables of sines ; and several others of a similar na- 
ture, much more complicated. Ihave been informed 


by one of their Pwuzdits, that, some time ago, there 


were other treatises of Algebra besides that just men- 
tioned, and much mere difficult, though he had not 
seen them; and therefore as it is possible they may 


still be existing, and yet be in danger of perishing 


very soon, it is much to be wished that people would 
collect as many of the books of science as possible 
(their poetry is Jn no danger) and particularly. those 
of the docirine of Boodk, which perhaps may be met 


with towards Thibez. That many of their best books are | 


depraved and lost is evident, becausé there is not now a 
single book.of geometrical elements to be met with ; 
and yet that they had elements not long ago, and appa- 


rently more extensive than those of Euclid, is obvious — 


a 


APPENDIX. 491 


from some of their works of no great antiquity ; the 
same remarks are applicable to their cosmographical 
remains, in some of which there are indications of an 
astronomy superior to that of the Soorya Siddhant, and 
such popular treatises. 


Till we can therefore find some of their more supe- 
rior works, it must be rather from the form and con- 
struction of their astronomical tables and rules, and 
the properties implied in their accidental solutions of 
questions, &c. that we can judge what they formerly 
knew, than otherwise. That they were acquainted with 
a differential method similar to New/on’s, I shall give 
many reasons for believing, in a treatise on the princi- 
ples of the Hindoo astronomy, which | began more 
than three years ago, but was prev ented ft om 
finishing, by a troublesome and laborious employment 
that for two years gave me no leisure whatever ; and 
which (though the small ume I had to spare since has 
been employed in writing a comment on the works of 
Newton, and explaining them to 4 very ingenious na- 
tive who is translating them into rabic) I hope ere 
long to have’an opportunity of completing. At pre- 
sent I shall only give an extract of a paper explaining 
the construction of some tables, which first led me to 
the idea of their having a differential method ; it is 
part of one, out ofa number of papers that were writ- 
ten in the latter part of the year 1783 and the begin- 
ning of 1784, and of which several copies were taken 
by different people, and some of them sent to England. 
This particular extract was to investigate the rules at ~ 
pages 253, 254, and 255 of Mons. Gentil’s Voyage, 
of which the author says, ** Je n’al pu savoir sur quels 
“< principes cette table est fondee,” &c. and is as fol- 
jows : ; 


&s N ow, by proceeding i in the manner explained i mn 
« the aforesaid paper, to i the right ascension 


lig 


492 


€¢ 
“6 


ce 


ee 


II 


«>the tables in page 253 and 254 of M, Gentil; but 


nw 
OO contr Atm BW HN H O 


and ascensional difference for Tirvalour, and af- 
terwards taking the differences algebraically, and re- 


APPENDIX. 


ducing them to puls of a Gurry, as in the follow- 
«< ing table, the principles of the method will be 
evident. 


Obl. Ascens. 


R. A. Asc. Diff. 


° 


° 
29 
57 
go 

122 

152 

180 

200 

237 

270 

302 

332 

121360 


Ce ee te ee 


o—O © 

54-2 
i eas 
Wr hog 
I1—4 
6—z2 
O+0 © 
5442 
4974 1 
O+4 § 
Ii+4 32 
6+2 19129 
OFC: O27 


4", 
32 
32 
29 
as 
=} 
=o 


32 


First ditt. of Obl. 
Ascension. - 


f ° 


27 g4—2 


551 
IIi—oO 
II+o 
5541 
54+2 
5442 
57 +1 
11-+9 
Ii—oO 
551 
542 


Do. reduc- 


ofa Gurry. 


— eee ee ew ee ee 


/ 


19|279—23 
54\299—19 
46/322— 8 
46|322+ 8 
54|299 +19 


19|279 +23} 


19|279+23 
54/299 +19 
46/322+ 8 
46\322— 8 
54|299—I19 
19 met} 


ed to Puls |ther re- | 
duced. 


256 
280 
dk 
339 
318 
302 
302 
318 
bh 
51s 
280 


256 


“‘ The fifth and sixth columns sufficiently explain 


‘© there remains a part more difficult, namely, why in 
«* calculating the Bawja,” or the doubles of the firft 


a) 
«c 
“cc 
rT 3 


ce 


differences of the ascensional difference ‘‘ 28 of the 


length of the shadow is taken for the first; 4 of 
the first term for the second, and tof the first 
term for the third.” ‘* The primary reason of 
taking differences here, seems. to be that the 
chords maybe nearly equal to the arcs, and 


i 


APPENDIX, 493 


«© that, by adding of the differences, the arcs them- 
« selves may be found nearly ; the reason will appear 
*¢ from the following inve stigation. Let N be the equa- 
«© torial shadow of the Bramins in Bingles, then 720 the 
<* Jength of the Gwomeon, or twelve Ongles, will beto N 
és. the “shadow, as radius to the tangent of the latitude ; 
** and radiusto the tangentof the latitudeas the tangent 
<¢ ofthe declination to the sine of the ascensional dift 
«* ference ; consequently 720 is to N as the tamgent of 
66 declination to the sine of the ascensional difference, 
‘¢ Now if the deelinations for one, two, and three sines 
<< be substituted in the last proportion, we get the sines 
<< of the three ascensional differences in terms of N 
<< and known quantities ; and, if these values be sub- 
© stituted in the Newtonian form for finding the are 
<¢ from the sine, we get the arcs in parts of the radius; 
« and if each of these be multiplied by 36co and 
«© divided by 6,28318, the values comes out in puls 
<* of a Gurry if N be in Bingles, but in parts of a 
‘¢ Gurry if N bein Ongles ; and by.taking the doubles, 
«© we get the values nearly as follows : 


Values. Difference. 
6,00000 N 

0,33056 Nj0,33056 N — 1-3 N nearly, the values 
0,59928 N|o0,26872 N = 4-5 of 1-3 N nearly, /-uied by the 
9,70860 ‘a4 0,10932 N = 1-3 N nearly, J Bramins. 


. «‘ Now, because the values in the first column are 
« doubles of the ascensional differences for one, two, 
‘© and three sineés, their halves are the ascensional dif- 
‘¢ ferences in parts of a Gurry, supposing N to be 
in Ongles ; and if each of these halves be mul- 
** tiplied ‘by sixty, the products, namely, 9,9168 N, 
* 17,9784 N, and 21,2580 N. will be the same in 
** puls of a Garey’; ; and if to get each of these nearly 
*¢ in round numbers, the whole. be multiplied by three, 
“ and afterwards divided by three, the three products 


~ 


. 


494 APPENDIX, 


«s will be 29,75 N, 53,94 N, and 43,77 N, whichare 
<«¢ nearly equal to thirty N; fifty-four N, and sixty- 
«© four N respectively; and hence the foundation of the 
_** Bramin rule is evident, which directs to multiply 
«* the equatorial shadow by thirty, fifty-four, and 
“¢ sixty-four respectively ; and to divide the products 
<< by threewfer the Chorardo in puls: and these parts 
<< answer to one, two, and three signs of longitude 
‘< fromthe true equinox; and therefore the Ayanongsh, 
“© or Bramin precession of the equinox, muft be add- 
«< ed to find the intermediate Chorardo by propor- 


“© tion.” 


Though the agreement of this inveftigation with 
the Bramin results, is no proof that the Aindus had 
either the differential method, or Algebra, it gave me 
atthe time a stréng suspicion of both; and yet, for 
want of knowing the name that Algebra went by in 
Sanscrit, 1 was near two years before | found a treatise 
on it, and’even then J should not have known what to 
enquire for, if it had not come into my mind to ask 
how they investigated their rules. Of the differential 
method, I have yet met with no regular treatise, but 
have no daubt whatever that there were such, for the 
reasons I before hinted at; and I hope others will be 
more fortunate in their enquiries after it than myself. 


With respect to the Binomial Theorem, the applica- 
tion of it to fractional indices will perhaps remain for 
ever the exclusive property of Newson ; but the fol- 
lowing question and its solution evidently shew that 
the Hindoos understood it in whole numbers to the 
full as well as Briggs, and much better than 
Pascal. Dr. Hutton, 1n a valuable edition of Sher- 
win’s tables, has lately done juftice to Briggs; but 
Mr. Whitchell, who some years before pointed out 
Briggs as the undoubted inventor of the differential 


PMeerre ss Pm o es 


APPENDIX, 495 


method, said he had found some indications of the 
Binomial Theorem in much older authors. The me- 
thod however by which that great man investigated 
the powers independent of: each other , Is exactly the 
same as that in the following translation from ci 
Sanscrit. 


St A. Raja’ s palace had eight doors ; now these doors 
‘¢ may either be opened by one at a time, or,by two 
<¢ at atime, or by three at a time, and so on through 
<* the whole, till at last all are opened together. It is 
<¢ required to tell the numbers of times that this can 
*¢ be done ? 


«¢ Set down the number of the doors, and proceed 
in order, gradually decreasing by one to unity, 
s* and then in a contrary order, as follows : 


87654321 
12345678 


<* Divide the first number eight by the unit beneath 
«¢ at, and the quotient eight “shews the number of 
<< times that the doors can be opened by one at a 
*¢ time. Multiply this last eight by the next term seven, 
«< and divide the product by the two beneath it, and 
the result twenty-eight is the number of times that 
two different doors may be opened multiply the 
é< Jast found twenty-eight by the next figure six, and 
“¢ divide the product by the three beneath it, and the 
** quotient fifty-six shews the number of times that 
~« three different doors may be opened. Again, this 
«© fifty-six multiplied a the next five, and divided by 
‘the four beneath it, is seventy; the number of. 
** times that four. different doors may be opened. * In 
‘© the same manner fifty-six is the number of fives that 
“* can be opened: twenty-eight the number of times 
‘“s that six can be opened: eight the number of times 


496 APPENDIX. 


* that seven can be opened ; and lastly, one is the 
“* number of times the whele may be opened togethers 
« and the sum of all the different times is 255.” 


The demonftration is evident to mathematicians ; 
for as the second term’s coefficient in a general equa- 
tion shews the sum of the roots, therefore, in the 
mn power of 1 + 1 where every root Is unity, the co- 
efficient shews the different ones that can be taken in 
# things: also, because the third term’s coefficient is 
the sum of the products of all the different twos 
of the roots, therefore when each root is unity the 
products of each two roots will be unity, and there- 
fore the number of units, or the coe ficient itself, shews 
the number of different ¢wos that can be taken in x 
things. Again, because the fourth term is the sum of | 
the products of the different threes that can be taken 
among the roots, therefore, when each root is unity, 
the product of each three will be unity, and therefore 
every unit in the fourth will shew a product of three 
different roots, and consequently the coefficient itself 
shews all the different ¢hrces that can be taken in x 
things; and so for the rest. I should not have added 
this, but that I do not know well where to refer to it. 


P. S. There is an observation, perhaps worth re- 
marking, with respect to the change of the po/es ; name- 
_ly, that the small rock-oyfters are generally all dead 
within about a foot above high water-mark ; now pos- 
sibly naturalists may be able to tell the age of such shells 
nearly by their appearance ; and if so, a pretty good 
eftimate may be formed of the rate of alteration of the 
level of the sea in such places where they are ; for ] made 
some astronomical observations ona rock in the sea near 
an ifland about seven miles to the south of the island 
of Cheduba, on the Aracan coast, whose top was eigh- 
teen feet above high water-mark, and the whole rock 
covered with those shells sc grown to it, but all of 


APPENDIX. 497 


them dead, except those which were a foot above the 
high water-mark of that day, which was February 2, 
1788. The shells were evidently altered a little ih 
proportion to their height above the water, but by no 
means so much as to induce. one to believe that the 
rock had been many years out of it. All the adja- 
cent islands and the coast shewed, similar appearances, 
and therefore it was evidently no partial elevation by 
subterranean fires, or any thing of that sort; this is 
also apparent from the island of Chedubda itself, in 
which there is a regular succession of sea-beaches and 
shells more and more decayed to a great height. 
By a kind of vague estimation from the trees and the 
coasts and shells, &c. (on which however there is not 
the least dependence) I supposed that the sea might 
-be, subsiding at the rate of about three inches-in a 
year. | 


= 


ine 


ADDITIONS. 
Page 154. Note. The gunja, I find, is the 


Abrus of our botanists ; and I venture to cece it 
from the wild plant. compared with a beautiful draw- 
ing of the flower magnified, with which I was favoured 


by Dr. duderson. 


: eS : \ 
Crass XVII. Order IV. 
Cal, Perianth funnel-sbaped, indented above. 
Cor. Cymbiform; -dwuing roundish, pointed, 
nerved. 
Wings \anced, shorter than the awning, 


o 
Keel rather longer than the wings. 


Stam. Bltients nine, some shorter; unica in two 
sets at the top of a divided, bent, awl-shaped body. 


Pist. Germ inserted in the calyx. Svyle véry mi- 
nute at the bottom of the divided body. Stigma,’ to 
the naked eye, obtuse; in the microscope, feathered. 


Per. A legume. Seeds, spheroidal; black or white, 
or scarlet with black: tips. 


Leaves pinnated ; some with, some without, an 


odd leaflet. 


Page 361. SeethePlate Fig. 1. The female in- 
sect in its Jarva state. 2. The egg, which produces 
the male. 3. The male insect. 4. The head with 
jointed antenne. 5. The wings on one side. 
"The preceding figures are much magnified, but in 
just proportion. 6. A piece of Lac, of its naturab 
size. 7. The inside of the external coat of the cells. 
8. One of the utriculi. The two last figures. ate a lit 
tle magnified. Ne 


- 


JHE END OF THE SECOND VOLUME, 


— " ea eee) anew stm monees _— 
‘ ¥ : he 
% s | 
| re 3 5185 00297 


1 3988 


EEE 

AK é HARA ice ay ¢ x) ay 

if Uh 

ny 
yy , Ky 


wr CCM 


és oe many yon 


wy a) SEK i 


yy ay ELE,